THE ANNALS ^^^^^^
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
INCLUDING
ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, and GEOLOGY.
(being a continuation of the 'magazine of botany and zoology,' and of
LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTh's MAGAZINE OF *NATURAL HISTORY.')
CONDUCTED BY
Sir W. JARDINE, Bart.—P. J. SELBY, Esq.,
Dr. JOHNSTON,
PAVID DON, Esq., Prof. Bot, King's Coll. Lond.,
AND
RICHARD TAYLOR, F.L.S.
VOL. VI.
LONDON:
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY R. AND J. E. TAYLOR.
SOLD BY S. HIGHLEY; SIMPKIN AND MARSHALL; SHERWOOD AND CO. : W.WOOD,
TAVISTOCK STREET ; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS :
LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :
CURRY, DUBLIN : AND A3HER, BERLIN.
1841.
" Omnes res creatse sunt divinae sapientiae et potentiae testes, divitiae felicitatis
humanae : exharum usu honitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; ex
ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.
Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper aestimata ; a vere eruditis
et sapientibus semper exculta ; male doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit." —
Linn.
I
I/. G
CONTENTS OF VOL. VI.
NUMBER XXXIV.
Page
I. On early Contributions to the Flora of Ireland ; with Remarks on
Mr. Mackay's Flora Hibernica. By the Rev. T. D. Hincks, LL.D.,
M.R.I.A 1
II. On Sphcsronites and some other genera from which Cr'moidea
originate. By L. Von Buck *^ 12
III. Catalogue of the Land and Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland.
By Wm. Thompson, Vice-President of the Natural History Society of
Belfast 16
IV. Observations on Spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants. By
Dr. M. J. ScHLEiDEN, Professor of Botany in the University of Jena
(With a Plate.) 35
V. Characters of new Genera and Species of New Holland Cype-
racecB, Restiacece, and Jimcacece. By Prof. C. G. Nees von Esenbeck. 45
VI. On the Structure of the Stigma in Mimulus and Diplacus. By
Mr. Joseph Henderson 51
VII. A Note upon the Genus Decaisnia, Ad. Brong. By Professor
Ltndley 52
VIII. On a new British Species of Colymbetes. By Charles C.
Babington, Esq., M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S., &c \ 53
IX. Additional Observations on the Gemmae of Polygonum vivipa-
rum. By George Dickie, Esq., A.L.S., Lecturer on Botany in the
University and King's College, Aberdeen 55
X. On Lychnis diurna and vespertina of Sibthorp. By Charles C.
Babington, Esq., M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S., &c 56
XI. Some Observations on the Origin and Direction of the Woody
Fibre of the Stems of Palms. By George Gardner, Esq., Surgeon ... 57
XII. Excerpta Botanica, or abridged Extracts translated from the
Foreign Journals, illustrative of, or connected with, the Botany of
Great Britain. By W. A. Leighton, Esq., B.A., F.B.S.E., &c.
On the mode of Growth of the Ophioglossece. By Alex. Braun.... 62
Proceedings of the Geological Society ; Zoological Society 62 — 71
On a white variety of the Hyacinth and Columbine ; On a Species of
Balcenoptera stranded on Charmouth Beach ; On Hybrid Phea-
sants ; On a specimen of the Shearwater Petrel, Kite, &c. ; Notes
on British Birds ; On the Discovery of Hypericum Unearifolium in
England; Temperature of Vegetables; Micrography— new ob-.
IV CONTENTS.
Page
servations on the Infusoria of Rock Salt ; On the genus Pupina,
by John Edward Gray, Esq. ; On the Byssus of Unto, by John G.
Anthony, Esq., with Notes, by J. E. Gray, Esq. ; On some re-
cently proposed Genera of the Viverridce ; Return of Mr. Gould ;
Meteorological Observations and Table 72 — 80
NUMBER XXXV.
XIII. Observations on the Genus Typhlopone, with descriptions of
several exotic species of Ants. By J. O. Westwood, F.L.S. (With a
Plate.) 81
XIV. Zoological Notices. By Dr. A. Philippi. (With Two Plates.) 89
XV. Thoughts on the Equivocal Generation of Entozoa. By Jas.
L. Drummond, M.D., Professor of Anatomy and Physiology in the
Royal Belfast Institution, &c 101
XVI. Catalogue of the Land and Freshwater MoUusca of Ireland.
By Wm. Thompson, Vice-President of the Natural History Society of
Belfast 109
XVII. On early Contributions to the Flora of Ireland; with Re-
marks on Mr. Mackay's Flora Hibernica. By the Rev. T. D. Hincks,
LL.D., M.R.I.A 126
XVIII. Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological Bo-
tany made in the year 1839. By F. J. Me yen, M.D., Professor of
Botany in the University of Berlin 136
XIX. Account of a Specimen of the Oblong Sunfish, Orthagoriscus
Oblongus, taken at Par in Cornwall, and preserved in the Museum of
the Royal Institution of Cornwall at Truro. By Jonathan Couch,
F.L.S., M.R.G.S. of Cornwall 144
New Books : — Icones Fungorum, &c. Tomus 3. J. C. Corda. — Plantes
Cryptogames de France. Fasc. 21. Par J. B. H. J. Desmazieres.
— Monographia Tuberacearum, Auctore Carolo Vittadini. — Lin-
naea, ein Journal fiir die Botanik, &c 145 — 147
Proceedings of the Botanical Society of London ; Zoological So-
ciety 148—155
Notice of a Species of Warbler new to Britain'; P/iysophores; Ec/ii"
nidcB ; Carinaria ; History of Mollusca ; The Genus BroccJiia of
Bronn ; " The Sexes of Limpets. Patellae ;" The exhibition of
Fishes in Museums; Mr. Heckl's Method of closing Glass Jars;
Stands for Birds, &c. ; The Genus Gynameda, Gray; The Epi-
phragma of Achatina ; The Hoopoe ; Meteorological Observations
and Table 155—160
NUMBER XXXVI.
XX. On the Stinging property of the Lesser Weever-fish {Trachi-
nns Fipera). By George James Allman, Esq. In a Letter to Wm.
Thompson, Esq., Vice-Pres. Natural History Society of Belfast 161
CONTENTS. V
Page
XXI. Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. By Arthur Hill Hassall,
Esq., M.R.C.S.L. (With Three Plates.) 166
XXII. A Synopsis of the Genera and Species of the Class Hypo-
stoma {Asterias, Linnaeus). By John Edward Gray, Esq., F.R.S.,
Keeper of the Zoological Collection in the British Museum 175
XXIII. On the true Method of discovering the Natural System in
Zoology and Botany. By Hugh E. Strickland, M.A., F.G.S., &c.... 184
XXIV. Catalogue of the Land and Freshwater il/o//?/sca of Ireland.
By Wm. Thompson, Vice-President of the Natural History Society of
Belfast 194
XXV. On some Objections to the Theory of attributing the Natural
Terraces on the Eildon Hills to the action of water. By J. E. Bow-
man, F.L.S. &F.G.S 207
New Books: — The Flora of Yorkshire, by Henry Baines, Sub-curator
to the Yorkshire Philosophical Society. — A Flora of Shropshire,
by W. A. Leighton, Esq., B.A., &c. — Tijdschrift voor Natuurlijke
Geschiedenis en Physiologic 215 — 219
Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Linnsean Society 219 — 236
Note on Mr. Hassall's Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes ; Obituary : Mr.
Vigors; Red-breasted Snipe ; Hoopoe, Little Stint; Fossil P'ish ;
Remarks on a specimen of Kingfisher, supposed to form a new
Species of the Tani/siptera ; Fountain Gum Bottle ; Carinaria
vitreoy Lamarck; Meteorological Observations and Table... 236 — 240
NUMBER XXXVII.
XXVI. Zoo-Geological Considerations on the Freshwater il/o/Zw^ca.
By Edward Forbes, Esq., M.W.S., For Sec. B.S., &c 241
XXVI I. A Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. By S. V. Wood,
Esq., F.G.S 243
XXVIII. Carabideous Insects collected by Mr. Darwin during the
Voyage of Her Majesty's Ship Beagle. By G. R. Waterhouse, Esq. 254
XXIX. Excerpia Botanica, abridged from Foreign Journals. By
W. A. Leighton, Esq. B.A., F.B.S.E., &c.
On the Stricture of the Hairs on the Pericarp of certain Plants.
By M. Decaisne 257
Conspectus of the Genera and Species of the LemnacecB. By
M. J. Schleiden 259
XXX. Contributions to the History of the Development of the De-
capod Crustacea. By Heinrich Rathke 263
XXXI. Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological Botany
for 1839. By the late Professor MeyeN; of Berlin 269
XXXII. A Synopsis of the Genera and Species of Starfish. By
John Edward Gray, Esq., F.R.S., &c 275
XXXIII. Some Remarks on the British Species of the Genus
Martes. By T. C. Eyton, Esq., F.L.S 290
VI CONTENTS.
Page
XXXIV. On the Occurrence of two Species of Shells of the Genus
Conus in the Lias, or Inferior Oolite, near Caen in Normandy. By C.
Lyell, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S., &c , 292
Proceedings of the Linnsean Society ; Zoological Society ; Microsco-
pical Society 29/ — 312
New Books : — Flora comitatus Pesthinensis. — Supplement to English
Botany 313
Dianihusplumarius, Linn.; Sinapis Cheiranthus, Koch.; Saxifraga
umhrosa ; Menyanthes I'rifoliata ; Correction of a mistake rela-
ting to the River-Sponge Insect, and to the Freshwater Sponge, by
J. Hogg, Esq. ; The Animal of Hgria; Lottia pulchella; On the
Genus Euplocamus of Philippi ; New Land Shells from New
Zealand; Blood of Nudibranchia; Red Colour of the Salt-Marshes
of the Mediterranean ; Fossil Fauna of Brazil ; Mr. Schomburgk ;
Denny's Anopleura Britannice ; British Museum ; Meteorological
Observations and Table 313 — 320
NUMBER XXXVIIL
XXXV. Horse Zoologicae. By Sir W. Jardine, Bart., F.R.S., &c. 321
XXXVI. On the recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. By
Charles C. Babington, Esq>, M.A., F.L.S., &c 328
XXXVII. Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological
Botany for 1839. By the late Professor Meyen, of Berlin 330
XXXVIII. Observations on the Genus Polycera of Cuvier, with
Descriptions of two new British Species. By Joshua Alder, Esq.
(With a Plate.) 337
XXXIX. Additions to Mr. Wood's Catalogue of Crag Radiaria.
By M. Agassiz 343
XL. On the Existence of Infusoria in Plants. By Charles Mor-
REN, M.D., Professor of Botany in the University of Liege 344
XLI. On the Natural Terraces on the Eildon Hills being formed by
the Action of Ancient Glaciers. By J. E. Bowman, Esq., F.L.S., &c. 346
XLII. Carabideous Insects collected by Charles Darwin, Esq., du-
ring the Voyage of the Beagle. By G. R. Waterhouse, Esq 351
XLIII. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. Berkeley,
M.A., F.L.S. (With Five Plates.) 355
XLIV. A List of Mammalia and Birds collected in Assam by John
McClelland, Esq., Assistant Surgeon in the service of the East India
Company: revised by T. Horsfield, M.D., V.P.L.S., &c 366
New Works : — Dr. Johnston's History of British Sponges and Coral-
lines. Memorie della Societa Italiana delle Scienze residente in
Modena.— Species Hepathicanim, k J. B. G. Lindenberg. — Die
Naturlichen Pflanzensysteme, von Dr. H. L. Zunck. — Florula Ca-
prarise, a J. Moris et J. de Notaris. — Skandinaviens Fiskar 374 — 378
CONTENTS. VU
Page
Proceedings of the Cambridge Philosophical Society ; Botanical So-
ciety of Edinburgh ; Royal Society of Edinburgh ; Tweedside Phy-
sical and Antiquarian Society ; Dublin Natural History Society;
Leeds Philosophical and Literary Society ; Geological Society ;
Royal Botanic Society and Garden 379 — 394
New species of the Australian genus Alcyone ; Freshwater Shells col-
lected in Wexford ; Capture of some rare Birds on the Cotswold
Hills; Remarkable Habit in a Fish; Aquilegiu vulgaris; Mr.
Gutch on rare species taken near Swansea ; The former existence
of Glaciers in Scotland ; New species of Hygrocrocts ; AntJius
Richardi, Richard's Pipit ; Facility of Water Communication in
the Northern Parts of South America ; Meteorological Observa-
tions and Table 394 — ^00
NUMBER XXXIX.
XLV. On Saxifraga urnhrosa and the Kerry Saxifrages. By the
Rev. W. T. Bree 401
XL VI. — On some new or rare Fish occurring on the Coast of Ire-
land. By Frederick M'CoY, Esq., M.G.S., &c 402
XLV 1 1. Some further particulars of the Coco de Mer (Lodoicea
sechellarum). By George Clarke, Esq 408
XLVIII. Commentary on Mr. G. R. Gray's * Genera of Birds.' 8vo.
London, 1840. By H. E. Strickland, Esq., M.A,, F.G.S., &c 410
XLIX. Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological Botany
made in the year 1839. By F. J. Meyen, M.D., Professor of Botany
in the University of Berlin 424
L. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. Berkeley, M.A.,
F.L.S. (With Five Plates.) 430
LI. Notes on British Char, Salmo Umbla, Linn., S. Salvelinus, Don.
By Wm. Thompson, Vice-Pres. Nat. Hist. Society of Belfast 439
LII. A List of Mammalia and Birds collected in Assam by John
McClelland, Esq., Assistant Surgeon in the service of the East India
Company, Bengal Establishment : revised by T. Horsfield, M.D.,
V.P.L.S., &c. (Concluded.) 450
LIII. Observations on the Great Seal of the Earn Islands, showing
it to be the Halicheerus griseus, Nilss., and not the Phoca harbata. By
P. J. Selby, Esq., F.L.S., &c., &c 462
LI V. On the natural affinities of the Lepidosiren ; and on the dif-
fering opinions of Mr. Owen and M. Bischoff with regard to them. By
M. Milne Edwards 466
LV. Information respecting Zoological and Botanical Travellers ... 468
New Books : — Crania Americana, or a comparative view of the Skulls
of various Aboriginal Nations of North and South America, to
which is prefixed an Essay on the varieties of the Human Species,
by S. G. Morton, M.D. — The Birds of Australia, by John Gould,
Vlll CONTENTS.
Page
F.L.S., &c. — Algae Scandinavite exsiccatae, quas distribuit Jolian.
Ehr. Areschoug. — De Hydrodictyo utriculato dissertatio Botanica,
a Dr. John Elir. Areschoug. — Icones Plantarum Ilarionim Horti
Regii Botanici Berolinensis, herausgegeben von H. F. Link, Fr.
Klotzsch, Fr. Otto. — Verhandelingen over de Natuurlijke Geschie-
denis der Nedelandsche Overzeesche Bezittingen, door de Leden
der Natuurkundige Commissie in Oost-Indie en andere Schrij-
vers 469 — 474
Proceedings of the Linnaean Society; Entomological Society ... 474 — 480
NUMBER XL. SUPPLEMENT.
Proceedings of the Entomological Society (continued) ; Geological So-
ciety ; Zoological Society ; Royal Society of Edinburgh ; Wer-
nerian Natural History Society ; Devon and Cornwall Natural
History Society 481—525
Diatithus plumarius ; Salicaria luscinioides ; The Tomtits and the Bee-
hives ; Lams glaucus, Larus capisiratus; A strange News-Car-
rier ; Locusts at Sea ; Mr. J. J. Gurney on Santa Cruz, St. Tho-
mas, and Dominica; Meteorological Observations and Table 525 — 530
PLATES IN VOL. VL
Plate I. Spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants.
IL Species of Typhlopone ; Anomma ; Solenopsis; Carebara, and
Pheidole.
IIL Clavagella Balanorum ; Pagurus hungarus ; Asterope elliptica ;
Nauplius ; Laophonte.
IV. Psamathe longicauda ; Thyone viridis ; Peneus siphonoceros ;
Pontarachna punctulum ; Desmophyllum Stellaria.
VI. )■ Irish Zoophytes.
VILJ
VIII. Map of the Family of Alcedinidae.
IX. Polycera quadrilineata, P. citrina, and P. cristata.
X.
XI.
XII.
XIII.
XIV.^
^British Fungi.
ERRATA.
Page 19, Vitrina, last line but one, for this read which.
— 20, l6th line, for give read gain.
— 26 Helis granulata, for 1838 read 18S4,
— 31 ' Helijc umbilicata, for rock limestone read rock,— limestone,—
_. 199 Helia; Pisana should be in the 4th instead of the 2nd column.
— 199' Vertigo edentula should be in the last column but one, instead of the last.
— 200' Ancylusfluviatilis, add to La Bergerie column.
— 201, line 3, instead 0/ which is, read which latter is.
— 202 line 19,/or renders reorf render.
— 395' lines from bottom,/or Rio Bremo read Rio Branco.
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
I. — On early Contributions to the Flora of Ireland'^ with Re-
marks on Mr, Mackay^s Flora Hibernica. By the Rev. T.
D. HiNCKs, LL.D., M.R.I.A.
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
Gentlemen,
Having met with various remarks which seem to imply a
pecuHar neghgence on the part of the Irish in respect of the
Natural History of their country, and these remarks having
been repeated without any effort to correct them, may I beg
permission through your valuable work to make some state-
ments on the subject? As I have for nearly fifty years taken
an interest in the botany of Ireland, and as I have had op-
portunities of knowing many persons who interested them-
selves about it, I hope I may not be deemed unreasonable,
especially as I have no claim of my own to bring forward or
any wish to speak lightly of the exertions of late botanists,
who I believe would not knowingly claim more than they are
fairly entitled to. As these remarks were chiefly suggested
by Mr. Mackay^s Flora Hibernica, or the reviews of it, I beg
to acknowledge my own obligation to him for that work, and
to express the esteem and regard I have felt for him for more
than thirty years that I have had the pleasure of being ac-
quainted with him.
Different opinions are entertained by botanists as to what
a local Flora should be. Remarks on the subject have been
made by Prof. Henslow*, attention to which might be of
much use ; but I cannot blame Mr. Mackay, in the Flora of
such an extensive district as Ireland, for having inserted the
generic and specific characters, even though he may not have
added to those of Sirs J. E. Smith and W. J. Hooker.
The Flora of a country should however do more, it should
* Magazine of Zoology and Botany, voL i.
A7in, ^ Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1840. B
2 The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland,
I conceive, as far as possible, discriminate between those
plants which are really indigenous, and those which appear
to have been introduced, whether at an early or a later period;
it should mark the situation in which the plant is found and
the different parts of the country; whether abundant or scarce;
and on what kind of ground, as limestone, basalt, &c. It
should be an object to record the earliest notice of each plant,
and the name of the discoverer, if it can be ascertained, to
which may be added remarks on its nature and uses. And
in the case of a country like Ireland, which has its own pe-
culiar language still used in many parts of it, the name given
to the plant in that language should be recorded, when known,
as well as the common names in English, The author of a
local Flora should be a man well acquainted with the past
as well as present state of the district, and should be able to
make various branches of science contribute to the usefulness
of his work. Finally, if like Dr. Johnston, in his Flora of
Berwick-on-Tweed, he can render his work entertaining as
well as instructive, he will have a stronger claim on the gra-
titude of those for whom he has been labouring. That my
friend Mr. Mackay's work does not meet all these objects is
no reason for censuring him, and with respect to the Irish
names, unless he had it in his power to give real ones, it was
much better to omit them altogether, than to do, what was
done in another case, manufacture names for the occasion,
which a native could hardly recognise.
Mr. Mackay^s introduction begins with the remark, " It has
been matter of complaint that the history of the natural pro-
ductions of Ireland has hitherto been neglected,^^ but he
considers the censure as one of too great severity. The
authoress of an ^' Irish Flora,^' published about three years
before Mr. Mackay's, viz. in 1833, says, "it has been re-
marked, that when England and France had their provincial
Floras, the botany of this island was as much unknown as that
of an island in the Pacific ; although its peasantry possessed
a very considerable knowledge of plants, which is, &c. — but
among its enlightened inhabitants it has remained almost a
sealed book, while men of science have been occupied inves-
tigating other countries not possessing half its richness in
vegetable production s.^' As a proof, the extraordinary de-
ficiency of information in this science, to be met with in the
surveys of counties in Ireland, is brought forward, with some
exceptions ; and be it remarked, that the works excepted were
published, or at least some of them, before 17^0; i. e. eighty
years before the time of making the remark. A reviewer of Mr.
Mackay's work in the Dublin University Magazine, in a very
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. 3
interesting article, which proves the information and abiHty
of the writer, except that he knew little of the past state of
Ireland, renews the complaint of the neglect of the natural
history of Ireland, speaks of everything relating to it as only
just beginning, and compares this with the state of things in
Bavaria and Sweden, and then with America. He speaks of
the demand for general treatises and the publication of local
Floras in England ; adding, that " no local Flora has ever been
attempted in Ireland.^^ Speaking of the progress of the sci-
ence, he adds, " the valuable result of all is had in England ;
and among the Scotch almost every town of any magnitude
has its museum or botanic garden, or both, and it is but a few^
years since the only similar establishments in Ireland were
those of Dublin — recently the spirited people of Belfast has
established both a museum and botanic garden. When Cork
or Limerick will choose to follow, where they did not know
how to take the lead, we know not.^^ There are not many who
are able to detect the errors here fallen into, and which have
been of late often repeated, because the greater part of the
readers are, like the writer, ignorant of the past ; and of what
great consequence is it, some may think, if the efforts of earlier
times be forgotten ? Now as science is progressive, every
succeeding period derives advantage from that going before.
^^ No effort is lost,^^ and it becomes those who are now making
rapid advances, to acknowledge the advantages they derive
from what their predecessors have done ; and such is the ge-
neral feeling, though we occasionally meet with departures
from it, arising perhaps more from the ignorance of the writer
than from any desire to deprive the dead of any credit to which
they were entitled. According to the reviewer no previous
publication existed from which Mr. Mackay could obtain any
great amount of information respecting our indigenous plants.
^^ The only original work to which he could refer was that of
Threlkeld, published more than a century ago, and which is
unfortunately merely a catalogue of the more common plants
alphabetically arranged, with brief indication of their real or
supposed medical virtues. The work of K^Eogh is scarcely de-
serving of notice, and with one or two exceptions no botanical
information was to be obtained from the statistical surveys of
the different counties. The task of ascertaining the habitats
of rare plants and of discovering new ones, rested almost en-
tirely with the author and his contemporaries.^^ Now some-
what depends on the meaning annexed to contemporaries ;
and if it includes all who were living at the same time, even
those who were going off the stage when Mr. M. came on it,
it would include a great many whose principal services to bo-
B 2
4 The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland,
tany were previous to Mr. Mackay's settlement in Ireland,
and were in a great degree a cause of that settlement, to whom
I shall afterwards refer. 1 am willing to take it in that exten-
sive sense^ and trust I shall make it appear that Mr. Mackay
found much done by them before he saw Ireland. But does
not Mr. Mackay in his preface tell us of Molyneux^s cata-
logue of rare plants appended to Threlkeld ? and previously
of Heaton^ and Llhwyd and Sherard ? Are not some of our
rarest plants recorded by Ray ? Does not he tell us of Smithes
Cork and Kerry ? of Wade's Flora Dublinensis and Plantae
Rariores ? Does he not refer to a catalogue of the plants of the
county Cork by Jas. Drummond ? These are mentioned by
Mr. Mackay, but considered by his reviewer as absolutely
nothing.
Having thus stated the charge brought, that the literary
men of Ireland had been peculiarly negligent of her botanical
treasures, I shall endeavour to show that it is in great mea-
sure not well-founded. It proceeds on the supposition that
because a local Flora had not been published, therefore ^' the
botany of Ireland was as much unknown as that of an island
in the Pacific." Now we have seen that works were published
early in the 18th century, and that references are made to bo-
tanists in the 1 7th century : may we not then look to the com-
parative state of botany elsewhere ? It is well known that for
a long period this science was cultivated merely as ^"^ the hum-
ble but engaging handmaid of surgery and medicine.^^ All
the catalogues had a reference to this, except those of timber
trees and articles of food. It was not till the latter end of the
17th century, that botany began to make progress as a sci-
ence, and notwithstanding the valuable labours of Ray and
Tournefort, it was not till the establishment of the Linnaean
System, about the middle of the 18th century, that there was
any work " to enable a botanist by short determinate charac-
ters to discover the name of an unknown plant." It is use-
less then to lament that there was no Irish work of this kind,
when none existed anywhere. Without urging our ignorance
of what may be concealed in Irish MSS ; without alleging
the change that had so recently taken place in Ireland by the
cutting down of woods and the formation of bogs ; without
dwelling on its wretched internal state, so adverse to all sci-
entific inquiries ; it is enough to state that there was a like ig-
norance of plants in other countries, and that the idea of di-
stinct Floras as guides to students had not been conceived.
The earliest works in Ireland, as in England, were chiefly in-
tended to guide the medical practitioner, ^^ the culler of sim-
ples," where to find what he wanted. It was not till 1 762, when
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland, 5
Hudson published his Flora Anglica, that British botanists
had a systematic manual, but are we therefore to regard the
works of preceding botanists as useless ? An improved edi-
tion appeared in 1778, and Lightfoot^s Flora Scotica, the first
respecting the peculiar botany of Scotland which I have yet
traced, appeared in 1777? the work, be it recollected, of an En-
glishman, at the instigation and even the expense of a native
of Wales, Mr. Pennant. From this time the progress of the
science was rapid; in 1786 Dr. Withering published his
'' Botanical Arrangement^^ in English, and shortly before or
soon after commenced Curtis's Flora Londinensis and Bo-
tanical Magazine, Smith and Sowerby^s English Botany (in-
cluding Scotland and Ireland), and the Transactions of the
Linnaean Society. Previous to 1780 botany could have made
little progress in Great Britain, except amongst scientific
men, though the dawn of a brighter day of botanical science
may be observed in the records of the period immediately
preceding. My business however is with Ireland ; and I shall
first inquire what had been done towards a botanical know-
ledge of that country previous to 1780 ; and then whether it
accompanied England in its advance, or by unaccountable and
shameful neglect, left all to be done, and by strangers, within
the last few years.
We have no records of the first discoverers, but we know
that a Rev. Mr. Heaton communicated the names of plants
he had found to How and Merret, and that, probably through
him, those plants which at present constitute the most re-
markable difference of the Flora of this island from that of
Great Britian, were known and recorded long before the time
of Threlkeld. In 1727 appeared the first list of Irish plants,
except what may possibly exist in the Irish language. I will
not repeat the slighting terms in which this work is spoken
of, but by giving a fuller account of his work, show that the
distinguished Robert Brown did not estimate the author of it
too highly when he thought him deserving of a place amongst
the promoters of botanical knowledge. I allude to the cir-
cumstance of his having called a genus of plants by his name,
which he would hardly have done if he considered his work
so useless as some regard it. The title was " Synopsis Stir-
pium Hibernicarum, &c. &c., being a short treatise of native
plants, especially such as grow spontaneously in the vicinity
of Dublin, with their Latin, English, and Irish names, and an
abridgement of their virtues, with several new discoveries ;
with an appendix of observations made upon plants by Dr.
Molyueux, Physician to the State in Ireland.^^ The modest
motto prefixed is, '' Est quiddam prodire tenus si non detur
6 The Rev. Dr. Ilincks on the Flora of Ireland,
ultra.^^ The work was dedicated to Primate Boulter. Threl-
keld was an Englishman, who settled in Dublin as a physician
and dissenting minister. In his preface he speaks of having
devoted attention to botanical studies in England as well as
since he came to Ireland, and particularly mentions his ha-
ving been in danger in 1 70 7 (twenty years before the publica-
tion of this work) in the neighbourhood of Tynemouth Castle,
from having been observed clambering on rocks instead of
keeping the high road. He expressly says too, that he col-
lected plants for twelve years, marking the place where they
grew, and preserving them in a Hortus siccus, whereas the
author of the article Threlkeldia in Rees's Cyclopaedia
(did Sir J. E. Smith continue his contributions so long ?)
says, ^^ that this catalogue was founded on the papers of Dr.
Thos. Molyneux, or the communications of other people,^^ and
seems to question the propriety of Mr. Brown^s notice of him.
Rank in science he neither claimed himself, nor have others
done it for him ; but so far is the preceding charge from being
just, that Dr. Molyneux^s contributions, having come too late
to be incorporated with the work, were printed as an Appen-
dix, and he appears to have expressly noticed every plant that
was inserted in his catalogue on the authority of others.
Threlkeld speaks of his work as a pocket-book, a small treatise,
an abridgement, by which he hopes to stir up others to con-
tribute their quota " to wipe off the ugly character Pompo-
nius Mela has fixed on the Irish inhabitants, cultores ejus in-
conditos esse, et omnium virtutum ignaros magis quam alias
gentesP Yet he himself in the same preface gives a fair ex-
cuse for the neglect of this branch of learning, when he ob-
serves, ^^ that the wars and commotions have laid an embargo
upon the pens of the learned, or discord among the petty
subaltern princes has rendered perambulation perilous, least
they should be treated as spies,'^ when he mentions his own
danger at Tynemouth in 1707. In the days of Threlkeld bo-
tany was little more than a branch of medicine, and in this
light he chiefly regarded it. To detail the virtues of plants
was his grand object, and he satisfies himself with the names
by which they could be found in the works of Gerard, Caspar
Bauhin and Ray, who appear to have been his authorities,
though he sometimes expresses himself peevishly of the
changes made by the last, which in his eyes were not improve-
ments. To their Latin name he adds the English one and
the Irish one, when he could attain it. These " Irish names,"
he says, " I copied from a manuscript which has great author-
ity with me, and seems to have been written sometime be-
fore the civil wars in 1641, and probably by that Reverend
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. J
Irish Divine Mr. Heaton, who is quoted by Dr. How in the
Phytologia Britannica^^ for several plants^ and also by Dr.
Merret. He could find no living person acquainted with so
many, and whether K^Eogh also made use of the same MS.
or not, I have found their Irish names generally to agree.
The number of species enumerated by Threlkeld (exclusive
of all Cryptogamous plants, except the Fern tribe), was 473.
Mackay^s species in 1836 were 1054, and those of England
1436. When amongst those of Threlkeld we find Arbutus
Unedo, Dryas octopetala, Menziesia polifolia, Euphorbia Hi-
berna, Baxifraga umbrosa, Epipactis ensifolia, Osmunda re-
galis, Asplenium viride, and other rare plants, some peculiar to
Ireland, can we fairly say of such a country, that ^' its botany
was as much unknown as that of an island in the Pacific'^?
May we not rather say that this collection made by Threlkeld,
of plants observed by himself or by his predecessors, was a re-
spectable foundation for future botanists to build upon ? and
that it should be estimated not by the knowledge of the present
day, but by that of the period before the introduction of the
Linnaean system? Amongst those whose discoveries were pre-
vious to Threlkeld^s work, were Llhwyd and Sherard. She-
rard^s visit, as far as I can ascertain, was in 1695 or 1696, before
he went abroad with Lord Howland afterwards Duke of Bed-
ford; and he spent part of his time at Moira, not far from Lough
Neagh, with Sir Arthur Rawdon. Amongst his discoveries were
Subularia aquatica, Epipactis grandiflora,Lithospermum mari-
timum, Drosera longifolia (previously by Mr. Heaton), An-
dromeda polifolia, and probably others I have not noticed.
The Murrogh of Wicklow is given by Mr. Mackay as one of
the habitats of Lithospermum maritimum, where it grows
plentifully ; and this is the habitat given by Sherard. Now
is it not interesting to know, that nearly a century and a half
before Mr. Mackay^s work this habitat was known ? True,
the designations of the plants are not such as to lead a Lin-
naean botanist to recognise them without some labour ; and
the alphabetical arrangement is bad, though perhaps not
much worse than if the author had adopted Gerard^s, C.
Bauhin's, or even Ray^s arrangement; and I cannot help
regretting that Mr. Mackay did not consider it an object to
study Threlkeld's work, and make it the foundation of his
labours. The appendix was supplied by Dr. Thomas Moly-
neux, the brother of Lockers distinguished friend, and a man
more known for his exertions to promote science in Ireland
than for the honour of a baronetage, still enjoyed by his
descendant. This Appendix contains a more bare list of the
plants found than Threlkeld^s own, and a few are thus given
8 The Rev Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland.
a second time and even under a different name ; yet still it is
a valuable record^ and deserving the attention of the Irish
botanist. Another old work often referred to, is the Botano-
logia Universalis Hibernica, or a ^^ General Irish Herbal/^ by
Mr. K^Eogh, published in 1735. This gentleman was a
clergyman, chaplain to Lord Kingston, and seems to have
resided near Mitchelstown, the seat of that nobleman in the
county Cork, to plants in whose garden he often refers.
The garden of that nobleman's descendant, the present Earl
of Kingston, is perhaps the finest in Ireland ; and there is
attached to it, for the use of the gardeners, a library of valu-
able botanical works, many of them very expensive, under the
superintendence of the head gardener. Mr. K'Eogh also often
refers to the Barony of Burren, in the county Clare, from
which, I think it probable that he was a native of that county.
His names are nearly the same as those of Threlkeld, his
publication having taken place within eight years after. To
notice the medical virtues of plants was his great aim, and
this is done with respect to cultivated plants as well as wild
ones ; but he states when got in gardens and when found
wild, so that the work is not without its use in ascertaining
the native plants then known. His botanical knoAvledge,
however, may not have been such as to justify the insertion
of plants merely on his authority, though it might direct at-
tention to look for them in the district pointed out. Galega
officinalis, Asclepias or Swallowwort (species not mentioned),
Fabna Chris ti or the Greater Spurge, and others, are said to
be wild in Burren. It is so unlikely that this should be so,
that it throws a doubt on his authority ; but if the district
were well examined, it might be found that other plants were
taken for them, which an indifferent botanist in the then rude
state of the science might mistake for them, as I have little
doubt that the Ruta sylvestris, wild rue, also said to be found
there, was a Thalictrum, as he has not noticed any of that
genus ; and Jl majus and minus are said to be found in an
adjoining county, and generally known as Meadow-rue^,
This was suggested to me by a remark of Mr. Temple-
ton's, who, having seen it stated that savin grew wild on the
Mourne Mountains, and having diligently searched for it in
vain, thought that Lycopodium alpinum, Savin-leaved Club-
moss^ which does grow there, and on other high mountains
in Ireland, gave rise to the report. It is at once more can-
did and more probable to suppose that men mistake through
* My son, the Rev. W. Hincks, F.L.S,, informs me that Caesalpinns
gave the names Ruta sylvestris and Ruta sylvestris altera, to T'halictrum
majus and minus, which confirms my conjecture.
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland, D
ignorance, than that they wantonly assert falsehoods. In
judging of such works as those of Threlkeld and K^Eogh,
we should consider them as abridgements of Gerard and his
followers for medical purposes. No one now refers for de-
scriptions to Parkinson, How, Merret, or even Ray, but these
writers preserve to us the knowledge of their times, and for
this purpose are referred to. In 171I a Botanical Lecture-
ship was estabJished in Dublin College, to which a small
physic garden was then or soon after annexed, in connexion
with the medical school, but I have not traced any immediate
benefit to the science derived from it. The Dublin Society,
founded in 1731, by the attention it paid to agriculture and
planting, both intimately connected with botany, indirectly
contributed to its progress ; but a society called the Physi co-
historical, about 1746, more directly contributed to our
knowledge of the plants of Ireland by employing a botanist
(name not recorded) to examine the county Down, the most
important and interesting of the counties in Ulster, both on
account of its varied surface and fertility, and its containing
the Mourne Mountains. The list of plants collected by this
person was submitted, I think, to Dr. Rutty of Dublin
(esteemed a good naturalist for his time), and was published
in the history of that county, attributed to Harris. The
same Society sent Dr. Charles Smith to the south of Ireland,
who published under their authority his histories of Water-
ford and Cork, and afterwards, the Society having termi-
nated, that of Kerry, at his own risk. Mr. Mackay seems
to have confounded these histories with the statistical ac-
counts published under the auspices of the Dublin Society
at a much later period ; but he speaks of Dr. Smith's his-
tories as possessing considerable accuracy with regard to the
localities of plants, as he found during his botanical excur-
sions through that part of the country. The next Irish pub-
lication on the subject was " Dr. Rutty's Natural History of
the county of Dublin,'' in 177^, in which, though Mr. Lee had
explained the Linnaean system in England in 1760, and
Hudson had adopted it in the Flora Anglica in 1762, the
old system was retained, which, considering the age of Dr.
Rutty, and the length of time he had been collecting his
materials amidst the avocations of a laborious profession, is
not to be wondered at or censured. Whatever useful inform-
ation it may contain, Rutty's work appeared to me less cal-
culated to serve the purposes of an Irish Flora than that of
Threlkeld. Previous to 1780, we had then lists of plants
by Threlkeld, K'Eogh, and Rutty ; of the rare plants of
Down, by an unknown person, but under the direction of a
10 The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland,
Society in Dublin ; of the rare plants of Waterford, Cork,
and Kerry, the three most southern counties, by Dr. Charles
Smith, whose accuracy is admitted, and communications to
the lists of How, Merret, and Ray, of the most remarkable
plants that had yet been found in the country. We have
now to inquire what progress was made in Ireland after 1 780,
and previous to Mr. Mackay^s labours. In 1785, the Lecture-
ship on Botany in the University was changed by Act of Par-
liament to a professorship, and annual courses of lectures
were made imperative. Dr. Edward Hill, who had been
lecturer, was the first professor, and continued to fill the
chair till his death in 1801. I have not heard any cha-
racter of his lectures, but it is reasonable to suppose that
the increasing love of botany, which led to the change in the
College, and to other circumstances, must have originated
with him. Be this as it may, we find Dr. Robert Scott, who
was afterwards his successor. Dr. Wade, Dr. Young, a fellow
of Dublin College (afterwards bishop of Clonfert), an emi-
nent promoter of science. Dr. Whitley Stokes, Fellow of Dub-
lin College, and now Professor of Natural History in it, Mr.
Blashford, a barrister, and others, adding every now and then
new contributions to the Flora. At this time the late Mr.
Templeton turned his attention to botany, and in 1 793 had
actually laid out that garden, known to all the botanists who
have visited Belfast ; that garden in which he made the in-
teresting experiments on raising plants in the open air, pre-
viously found only in conservatories, communicated to the
Royal Irish Academy in 1799; that garden which to this
day is a monument of his zeal, his skill, and of that attach-
ment to botany with which he inspired his family. In 1792,
Dr. Brinkley came to Ireland as Professor of Astronomy,
and he was an ardent botanist ; Dr. Barker made out a list
of the plants of his native county, Waterford, Mr. Tighe
of those of Kilkenny; and the illustrious Robert Brown,
being at Derry for some time previous to his going to New
Holland, not only carefully examined that county, but ex-
tended his researches to the county of Donegal. All the gen-
tlemen whose names I have mentioned were in communica-
tion with Mr. Templeton, and he was urged by most of them
to undertake the Flora of Ireland, with a promise of assist-
ance. In the meantime Dr. Wade published his Flora of
the county Dublin in 1794. About the year 1800 the
Dublin Society established a professorship of botany, which
was filled by Dr. Wade, and began the Glasnevin garden,
having Mr. Underwood for their first gardener. The par-
liamentary grant for this purpose was procured chiefly by the
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland, 1 1
exertions of the Right Hon. J. Foster, Speaker of the House
of Commons, who had long been a zealous promoter of botany,
and was considered to be well acquainted with it as a science.
In 1801 Dr. Scott was elected professor in the College, and the
board which has the direction of the College funds deter-
mined on having a suitable garden of their own, and engaged
Mr.Mackayas curator, who came to Ireland about 1803 or 1804.
In 1807 the proprietors of the Cork institution determined
on having a garden, and engaged Mr. James Drummond as
their curator. Previously to this, Mr. Templeton had a list
of 815 species of phaenogamous plants with their habitats,
whilst his list of mosses, lichens, fuci, and fungi, was even
more extensive in proportion. Thus early too. Miss Hut-
chins also had devoted herself to botanical pursuits, and had
carefully examined the neighbourhood of Bantry Bay for
phaenogamous plants, though her chief discoveries were in
the Algae. The county surveys were at this time publishing
under the auspices of the Dublin Society, in some of which
lists of rare plants were given. It has been objected that
the natural history part of these surveys is of little use, but
it should be remembered that agriculture and statistics were
the chief object, and we may surely ask whether the county
surveys of England and Scotland displayed a more accurate
knowledge of natural history? I date 1804 as the period
from which Mr. Mackay's labours commenced, and I think
I have a right to conclude, not only that the botany of Ire-
land was tolerably well known before he came, but also that
if a considerable desire of promoting the science had not
been previously formed, the parliament, the Dublin Society,
and the heads of the university would not have incurred such
a heavy expense as to establish two gardens, maintain two
professors, and employ two able curators. It was not these
gentlemen who first formed the taste, but their engagement
was the result of its having been already formed. The Dub-
lin Society not only had their garden, but they employed an
under gardener in going through the country, and enabled
their professor to travel in the west, publishing the result of
his tour. In like manner the CoUege employed Mr. Mac-
kay in visiting the south and west, and the Cork institution
sent Mr. Drummond into the west of their county and the
county of Kerry. Mr. Mackay^s catalogue of rare plants,
printed in 1806, and Mr. Drummond^s list of the plants of
the county Cork, printed in 1810, both at the expense of
the Dublin Society, show the result of these missions. It is
no reflection on these gentlemen to observe, that having been
employed for the purpose, they were able to do more than
12 Von Buch on Crinoidea,
those who could scarcely be expected to take long journeys at
their own expense, merely for the sake of science. The same
may be said of later discoveries, made under the Ordnance
department. What has been done by such men as Messrs
Mackay, Drummond, and Moore, (and no one can more
cheerfully acknowledge that they have done much) is to their
honour, but should never be brought forward to the dispa-
ragement of those who were mere voluntary labourers. I now
leave it to the judgement of the reader, whether it was fair to
attribute almost all to Mr. Mackay and his contemporaries,
or to use language which might appear to a stranger to im-
ply, that even in 1833 the botany of Ireland had remained
amongst its enlightened inhabitants almost a sealed book,
[To be continued.] A, /2L^ .
II. — On Sphaeronites and some other genera from which
Crinoidea originate. By L. Von Buch*.
Perhaps there are few schemes of general structure sketched
by Nature within whose circle so many and so variously-
modified forms have been unfolded as the beautiful Lilies
of the Ocean, the Encrinites or Crinoidea. From their
simple origin they diffuse themselves in every direction to the
most wonderfully complex and numerous forms, and then
suddenly return in the progress of creation to a propor-
tionately small number; so much so, that of the numerous
genera and species of the primitive age, only the solitary
Pentacrinus has come down to our present period. But other
forms have unfolded and diffused themselves in all oceans.
The corolla of the lily has again closed, and perfectly enve-
loped Asterice and Echini, capable of greater movement and
development, have taken the place of the Crinoidea.
No formation can produce a greater number of the most
varied forms of these creatures of the primitive age, than
the transition formation from the oldest strata to the carbo-
naceous series. Their chief character in this period is, that
the parts which envelope the body have still greatly the
superiority over the auxiliary members which are to convey
the nutriment, the far-spread many-fingered arms. This
body becomes smaller and smaller, and consists of fewer
pieces in the Jura formation ; the arms and fingers are on the
contrary longer, more compound, and in greater number.
With Comatula or the Euryalce, the body separates entirely
* Read before the Royal Academy of Sciences of Berlin, March 16, 1840,
and translated from the Berichte der Akademie.
Von Buch on Crmoidea* 13
from the petiole^ and in Echinus and the alHed genera there
is no longer need of any corolla.
But before the ocean-lily had opened and expanded its
arms, it moved on a short pedicel in the closed state in innu-
merable quantity, and only by frequent and highly varied at-
tempts did this rupture and expansion succeed. These closed
C7'i7ioidea are still but little and imperfectly known ; they
deserve to be known, however, in every respect. For hitherto
no Encrhius has been found in the lower beds, and from
them there is formed an uninterrujited transition to the
Pentacrinus of the existing ocean. Hitherto these forms have
occurred almost exclusively in northern countries ; in Sweden,
in Norway, and in the hills which bound St. Petersburgh on
the south ; and among them the Sph€eromtes are most fre-
quently met with.
These are large round spheres, like oranges, with two poles
at the extremities. Linnaeus, in his journey through Oeland,
called them crystal-apples. Gyllenhahl, in an able investiga-
tion and description (1772)^ was however the first to recog-
nize their organic nature, and concluded that they might be
placed near to Echinus, on which account Wahlenberg ap-
plied to them the name Echinosphceintes, which Hisinger
has exchanged for the better one of Sphceronites, These
spheres are formed of numerous polyhedrons plates, gene-
rally hexagonal, perhaps of two hundred in one specimen.
Above opens a mouth, which is covered by a number of very
small moveable shields. Below, a petiole of thin pentagonal
articulations fixes the body to the soil. The plates are all per-
forated. In Sphceronites Aurantium these small pores stand in
a row from each angle of the polyhedron towards the centre,
yet not quite up to the centre itself. Each of these pores is
connected by a deep furrow with the adjacent plate, thus gi-
ving rise to rhombs, which always extend over two plates or
assula; sometimes so prominently, that the rhombs them-
selves have been taken for assulcs, and a species erroneously
named Sphceronites Granatum, because a similarity was found
in these rhombs to the surfaces of a granite crystal. But
Gyllenhahl had long before shown that the true polyhedrons
assulae bisect the rhombs in the shorter diagonal, and at right
angles with their striping. Pander, however, proves what had
escaped Gyllenhahl, that these stripes or grooves connect ten-
tacular apertures, as two pores do in the ambulacra of the
species of Cidaris. And therefore it is very probable that
Ischadites Koenigii (Murch. Silur. Syst. PI. 26. fig. 11.) is
only Sphceronites Aurantium, upon which an outline has been
given to the rhombs not belonging to them, and distorting
the whole. This discovery of Pander of tentacular passages.
14 Von Buch 07i Crinoidea.
and consequently of tentacula, is important. They reappear
on many Encririites ; for instance, on Actocrinites, on Rho-
docrinites, and even on Marsupites. (Bronn, Letliaea, PI. IV.)
The rhombs are not evident on the surface of SpharonUes
Pomum, Each plate bears a number of small systems, sepa-
rated inter se. Two pores are always connected with one
another, but these systems are scattered without arrangement
over the entire surface. This species has hitherto only been
found in Sweden.
In the upper half of the Sphceronites, but still a fourth of the
sphere distant from the mouth, there is a large pentagonal
aperture, which is closed by five triangular valves project-
ing in a flattened pyramid. Gyllenhahl and his successors
call this aperture the mouth. But analogy with the allied
forms requires the mouth to be above, and an aperture closing
exteriorly appears little adapted for a nutriment-receiving
mouth. Probably it is an oviduct. Above, quite close to the
mouth, and constantly to the right of the valvated aperture,
there is a third very small opening, penetrating deep into the
interior, probably an anus. A similar small anal aperture is
likewise evident between three laminae on Apiocrinites, where
hitherto it has not been observed, resembling the anus of the
living Comatula, Gyllenhahl expressly states, " I always found
this Sphceronites Pomum in Westgothland, at a greater depth
than Sphtsronites Aurantium, and in far greater number.^^ It
is therefore surprising that it has not yet been met with in
the neighbourhood of St. Petersburgh.
Hemicosmites pyriformis. — By means of this beautiful and
extremely elegant form, we approach a great step nearer to
the true Crinoidea, Although still without anns and closed,
there are already here but few plates or assulcs, in definite num-
ber and regularly combined. The Hemicosmites is reverse
pear-shaped, and consists of three parts, oi pelvis, thorax, and
vertex. The pelvis on the slender pentagonal petiole is formed
oifour pieces, which are arranged in a hexagon. Two of them
are pentagons, the two others lozenges (rhombs). Six costals
in two different groups form the thorax. Three of these plates
are narrower, and above, between those on the left, there is
a pentagonal aperture closed with valves as in Spharonites,
The three other assulae are broader, and the superior apex of
the elongated hexagon is somewhat truncated. In accordance
with this, the vertical plates arching over the whole also
divide into two groups; on the side of the broader assula?
there is on each truncation of their apex a longitudinal piece,
as it were, inserted, and there are therefore three such pieces ;
they are wanting on the side of the valvate aperture. The
exceedingly small laminae which cover the mouth on the top
Von Buch on Critioidea. 15
of the vertex, appear to terminate in three small processes or
arms which are pierced, and might perhaps form distinct
oval apertures. No anal aperture is evident. The great regu-
larity of this arrangement is still more evident from the great
elegance with which prominences are distributed in series
over each assula of thorax and vertex. They proceed on the
costals from the centre to the upper angle of the hexagon,
none towards the lower. On the vertical assulae, on the con-
trary, these series go towards the lower angles, none towards
the upper. Only the halves of the surfaces are decorated in
this remarkable manner. The vertical and lateral series thus
combine to form a highly elegant wreath environing the
whole figure. These warts or prominences are pierced in
the centre, and appear to be points of adhesion for spines.
The central series of each assula is double. On the other
parts of the assular surface there are but few similar warts
scattered without any order.
Cryptocrinites regularis and C Cerasus (Pander, t. ii.
f. 24. /I. 26.).
The pelvis is that of a Platycrinites, the thorax that of a
Poteriocrinites; but the vertex is still closed, and without arms.
However, five ribs or rings extending from the lower extre-
mity to the vertex are hidden beneath the assulae, which are
thus raised exactly in the form of a roof, just as may be
observed in Actocrinites before the arms divide. The es-
sential character of the Crinoidea exists, therefore, almost
entirely in the Cryptocrinites, but it is yet hidden in the
interior. The pelvis consists of three plates, which are
united to form a pentagon, an arrangement which again
occurs in Platycrinites, in Rhodocrinites, and in Actoctinites,
but only in the older ones; in the later Jura Crinoidea
it is no longer found. The thorax is surrounded by five
costals, and the vertex likewise by five plates, which alter-
nate with the costals. Minute plates surround the mouth,
which is for the most part open. Between the vertex and
costals there is again a large aperture covered by five valves.
In Cryptocrinites Cerasus, intercostals are, moreover, situ-
ated on the original five of the thorax, thus somewhat dis-
turbing the regularity of the upper half; and there are also
probably more than five assulae or plates on the vertex. The
side on which the valvate aperture is situated is bulged out
at all points ; the efibrt of the hidden arms to brealc through
the sides is here evident. The size of these animals sel-
dom exceeds that of a pea; the petiole which bears it has
the thickness of a pin. Hitherto they have occurred solely
in the hills near St. Petersburgh.
16 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
III. — Catalogue of the Land and Freshwater Mollusca of Ire-
land. By Wm. Thompson, Vice-President of the Natural
History Society of Belfast.
On the subject of the Conchology of Ireland, three catalogues
were published within a comparatively short period ; Dr. Tur-
ton's in July 1816, in the ^Dublin Examiner, or Monthly Mis-
cellany of Science, Literature and Art ;' Capt. Brown's in the
second volume of the Wernerian Memoirs in 1818* ;, and in
this same year a third appeared in the Appendix to Walsh
and Whitelaw's History of Dublin, from the pen of M. J.
O'Kelly, Esq. of that city. The species of land and fresh-
water Mollusca enumerated in these three catalogues are much
the same, and about fifty in number. In the subsequent
works of Brown and Turton a few more species were added.
To Bryce's ' Tables of Simple Minerals, Rocks and Shells,'
found in three of the northern counties, published in 1831,
Mr. Hyndman contributed two species hitherto unnoticed.
In the London and Edinburgh Philosophical Magazine for
1834 (p. 300.), about thirty additional species were made
known by myself; in a paper entitled ^ Additions to the Fauna
of Ireland,' pubhshed in the Annals for last March, I noticed
a few more ; and in the present communication there are two
species previously unrecorded. I shall here, for the sake of
brevity, avoid entering into detail respecting any of the spe-
cies thus alluded to, but shall correct in its proper place in
the following paper, in so far as my information extends,
every error, either of others or of my own.
The order in which the genera and species appear in Mr.
Gray's, edition of Turton's ^ Manual of the Land and Fresh-
water Shells of the British Islands,' is adopted.
Class 1. GASTEROPODA, Cuv,
Order I. Phytophaga.
Fam. 1. Neritid^.
Gen. 1. Neritina, Lam.
1. N . fluviatilis , Lam. Gray, Man. p. 83. pL 10. f. 124.
Nerita fluviatilis, Mont. p. 470 ; Drap. p. 31. pL 1. f. 1 — 4.
Is found in the east, west, and south of Ireland. The localities
given by Capt. Brown are — " In a stream at Clonooney ; in the
Shannon and Bresna ; and in some places of the canal adhering to
stones," p. 532. In the vicinity of Dublin it occurs in the Grand
• This catalogue was dated from Naas Barracks, Ireland, 20th August,
1815, and read before the Wernerian Society of Edinburgh on the 16th of
December in that year.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 17
Canal ; at Lough Derg and Limerick it is found in the Shannon ; and
in the county of Tipperary in some of the tributaries of this river ; and
about Cork in the river Lee. The specimens which I possess from
the Shannon and Grand Canal are identical vv^ith the N, jluviatilis
represented by Rossmassler, and as distinguished from the N. Danu-
bialis, N.strangulata* and N. transversalis . Icon. part. 2. p. 17, 18.
pl. 7.
Fam. 2. Paludinidje.
Paludina, Lam.
1. P. vivipara, Lam. Gray, Man. p. 90. pl. 10. f. 118.
Cyclostoma viviparum, Drap. p. 34. pl. l.f. 16, 17.
Helix vivipara, Mont. p. 386.
In his ' Irish Testacea,' p. 527, Capt. Brown notices this species
under the last-quoted name as found " in a stream near Newtown-
ards, county of Down ; rare" — by a letter from this author I learn
that he himself procured the shell in that locality. Mr. Gray (Man.
p. 34.) incidentally notices Paludina achatina as an Irish species, but
on inquiry from him he could not recollect from whom he had re-
ceived the information. I have not seen undoubtedly native speci-
mens either of P. vivipara or P. achatina.
2. P. tentaculata, Flem.
Helix tentaculata, Linn., Mont. p. 389.
Bithinia tentaculata, Gray, Man. p. 93. pl. 10. f. 120.
P. impura. Lam., Turt. Man. p. 134. f. 120.
Cyclostoma impurum, Drap. p. 36. pl. 1. f. 19, 20.
A common species throughout the island, generally approximating
Draparnaud's var. f. 20. pl. 1. more nearly than his normal shell f. 19.
I have on different occasions found the stomachs of Gillaroo Trout
from Lough Neagh filled with this Paludina.
Fam. 3. Valvatad^.
Valvata, MuUcr.
1. V. piscinalis, Lam. Gray, Man. p. 97. pl. 10. f. 114.
Cyclostoma obtusum, Drap. p. 33. pl. 1. f. 14,
Turbo fontinalis, Mont. p. 348. t. 22. f. 4.
Common, and generally distributed over Ireland. Many of my
middle-sized specimens correspond with PfeifFer's V. depressa, in so
far as the figure and diagnostic description enable me to judge, PfeifF.
part 1. p. 100. t. 4. f. 33. See Gray, Man. p. 98. This species is
very variable in the degree of elevation of its spire, and consequently
in its diameter relatively to its height. I have been favoured by
Edward Waller, Esq. with specimens of this Valvata collected at
Finnoe, county Tipperary, the volutions of which appear angular
from being spirally cut, as they occasionally are in various species of
Limneus, and the angles are marked with a white line.
* Specimens from Carniola, named *' N. strangulata, Menke," by M. Mi-
chaud, who favoured me with them, when compared with my N, Jluviatilis,
fully bear this out.
Ann, ^ Mag. Nat. Hist, Sept, 1840. c
18 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
2. V. cristata, Mull., Gray, Man. p. 98. pi. 10. f. 115.
Helix cristata, Mont. p. 460. vign. 1. f. 7, 8.
Valvata spirorbis, Drap. p. 41. pi. 1. f. 32, 33.
This handsomely formed species is distributed over the island. The
Valv. Planorbis, Drap., noticed as Irish in Lond. and Edin. Phil. Mag.
1834, p. 300, must be erased from the list.
Order II. Pneumonobranchiata.
Fam. 1. Arionid^.
Arion, Ferus.
1. A. ater, Gray, Man. p. 104.
Limax ater, Linn.
Arion empiricorum, Fer.
This species, the common "black snail," is abundant throughout
Ireland. Its varieties, A. rufus {Limax rufus, Linn.), and A. margi-
natus, as remarked by Mr. Templeton, likewise occur. Under a co-
loured drawing of the latter made by this naturalist is the remark,
" common in fields about Cremorne, county Monaghan, August 4,
1805." The yellow variety is likewise found in the north and south
(Miss M. Ball). Under precisely the same circumstances of food
and " habitation" I have met with the varieties above-mentioned.
See Gray, Man. p. 105.
2. A. hortensis, Fer. Gray, Man. p. 107.
" Common at Cranmore (Belfast)," Templeton's MS. Coloured
drawings of the variety of this or the preceding species, named ^. cir-
cumscriptus by Dr. Johnston, were made by Mr. Templeton in 1808.
To this I can only add, that the species is common throughout the
north.
Fam. 2. HELiciDiE.
1. Limax, Fer.
1. L. maximus, Linn. Gray, Man. p. 112.
L. cinereus, Drap.
This, the common " large grey slug," is equally abundant in
north and south. In the stomach of the Song Thrush (Turdus mu-
sicus), I have frequently found the shell of this species, the Limacella
parma of Turton's Manual, after the animal, of which it had been
part, had been entirely dissolved. I have procured similarly the shells
of the smaller Limaces from the Blackbird {Turdus Merula). Either
this or the next species is accused by Miss M. Ball of making its
way into pantries and eating holes in bread.
2. L.flavus, Linn. Gray, Man, p. 114.
L. variegatus, Fer. Hist, de Moll. p. 71. pi. 5. f. 1 — 6.
In Mr. R. Ball's collection are a number of these, which were
brought by him from Youghal. In the north it has occurred to
myself.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 19
3. L. agrestis, Linn. Gray, Man. p. 117.
This, the small rough yellowish species, is very common through-
out the north, and I believe in Ireland generally.
4. Limax
The Rev. B. J. Clarke, of Merrion Square, Dublin, has favoured
me with a coloured drawing and a description of a Limax which he
has taken at La Bergerie, Queen's county, and describes to be '* black-
ish-grey on the back, lighter underneath, with a sharp keel down the
back proceeding from the shield." It may be the L. carinatiis.
Leach, or L. gagates, Drap. ; but not having seen any specimens, I
abstain from naming it even with a mark of doubt.
2. VlTRINA.
V.pellucida, Drap. p. 119. pi. 8. f. 36, 37. Gray, Man. p. 120.
pi. 3. f. 21.
Is in suitable localities distributed over Ireland, and may be found
under the first stones we meet with in going inland from the sea-
shore, up to as great an altitude in the mountain glens as there are
moss and leaves to shelter it. I have remarked the colour both of
animal and shell to vary, and the latter to present some differences
in form. See Jeffreys on V. Mulleri and V. Draparnaldi in Lin-
nsean Transactions, vol. xvi. When thin and of an almost crystal-
line transparency, the shell is often more handsomely formed than
when thicker and of a greenish colour, and is intermediate between
the V. pellucida and V, diaphana, as represented by Draparnaud
{pi. 8.) and Rossmassler (t. 1.) ; this state is equally common with
the normal V. pelhcida ; of this, the animal is lighter in colour, and
not so large compared with the shell as in the variety*.
3. Testacella, Cuv.
Testacellus haliotideus^ Fer. Gray, Man. p. 124. pi. 3. f. 19, 20.
Testacella haliotidea, Drap. p. 121. pi. 8. f. 44, 45.
This species was discovered many years ago by Mr. R. Ball in the
town gardens at Youghal, where it has become much scarcer of late.
The Irish specimens agree with English examples of the var. V. scu-
tulum, with which I have been favoured by Mr. G. B. Sow^erby.
Mr. Gray (Man. p. 123, 124.) seems to consider this a naturalized spe-
cies, but the circumstance of its being found at Youghal speaks
more strongly in favour of the T. haliotideus being a true native
than that of its being met with in some of the gardens around
* Most of the verjf numerous species of land mollusca which I find on the
fallen leaves of trees are particularly partial to those of the Scotch elm {Ul-
mus montana) ; when the large and rough leaves of this tree are mingled
with those of the common forest or ornamental kinds, I have observed that
about twenty specimens may be fonnd on them, for one on an equal propor-
tion of any of the others. When the ground is saturated with moisture the
cause of this preference is obvious, as the nerves of the leaves are so strongly
developed, that when tlie under side is next the ground the membranous
portion of the leaf between them remains quite dry.
c 2
20 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
London, to which it might much more readily have been in-
troduced along with exotic plants. In a garden at Bandon, too, a
Testacellus has been procured by Mr. G. J. AUman. The circum-
stance of this species, indigenous to France and to the island of
Guernsey, being found only in the south of England and Ireland,
seems to me strongly in favour of its being equally indigenous to
these countries. Mr. Ball, in reply to some questions, observes, " I
first became aware of this Testacellus preying on worms by putting
some of them in spirits, when they disgorged more of these animals
than I thought they could possibly have contained ; each worm was
cut (but not divided) at regular intervals. 1 afterwards caught them
in the act of swallowing worms four and five times their own length.
Some of these Testacelli, which I brought to Dublin and put in my
fern house, produced young there."
Testacellus Maugei is noticed by Dr. Turton (Manual, p. 28.) as
found "in Ireland," but I have been unable to give any information
respecting it, and these two words seem to me insufficient to esta-
blish it either as an introduced species or otherwise.
4. Helix.
i. Helix aspersa. Mull. Gray, Man. p. 128. pi. 4. f. 35 ; Drap. p. 89.
pi. 5. f. 22. ; Mont. p. 407.
Although distributed over the four quarters of the island, this
Helix is less generally met with than several other common species.
In a well-cultivated and moderately wooded district near Belfast,
stretching along the base of the mountains where chalk chiefly pre-
vails, presenting different soils, especially clay and alluvium, and
rising to an elevation of 500 feet above the sea, it is never found.
Mr. Edward Waller, who has successfully investigated the Mollusca
about Annahoe, county Tyrone, states that the H. aspersa is un-
known there. It seems partial to the vicinity of the sea ; so much so,
that about Ballantrae in Ayrshire, Scotland, I have remarked num-
bers of them on rocks, subjected to the spray of the waves, which had
bleached the portion of the shell thus exposed as white as it usually
becomes in the progress of decay, although the animal inhabitants
were all in the highest vigour. In the crannies of the ruined castles,
which, like Dunluce, are based upon the summits of some of the high-
est clifi^s washed by the sea in the north of Ireland, the H. aspersa is
abundant.
In one instance which may be mentioned, diff'erences of rocks,
soil, or shelter will not explain the absence of this species from par-
ticular localities. During a forenoon's walk on the marine sand-
hills of Portrush and MacgilUgan (county of Londonderry), which
are only a few miles apart, and present in every respect precisely
the same appearance, I found the H. aspersa abundant at the for-
mer, but at the latter wanting, and here the sand-hills are much
more extensive than at Portrush. At the nearest sand-hills, again,
on the coast to the east of the latter, and only a few miles distant,
I did not during a short visit find the H. aspersa ; and here Helix
virgata, which is not found at the other two localities, appeared, and
Freshwater MoWuscsl of Freland. 21
took the place of H. ericetorum, which is common to them ; here,
too, and at Portrush, Bulimus acutus was present, though not so
at MacgilHgan. On the 8th of June I once observed the H. aspersa
in coitu, and with the spicula adhering (see Montagu in Test.
Brit.) ; — these are half an inch in length, hollow, and broaden con-
derably to the base.
In the Magazine of Natural History, vol. v. p. 490, Mr. Denson
states that in severe winters the H. aspersa is in the old botanic
garden at Bury St. Edmunds eaten in quantity by the Norway rat ;
a fact of which I some years ago had circumstantial evidence in the
broken shells lying about the entrance to this animal's abode among
heaps of stones in the Horticultural Society's garden at Chiswick,
London*.
2. Helix hortensis. Lister. Gray, Man. p. 130. pi. 3. f. 24 ; Drap.
p. 95. pi. 6. f. 6 ; Mont. p. 412.
Although apparently not numerous anywhere, it would seem to be
widely distributed in Ireland. To myselif it has occurred about Dub-
lin, and at Portrush, along with H. nemoralis and H. hybrida ; has
been obtained in the county Donegal ; at Moira and Newcastle,
county Down ; King's County ; Kildare ; Tipperary ; and about the
city of Cork. As some authors make the white lip and less size the
only differences between this species and H. nemoralis, I was for
some time in doubt whether it might not be a small variety of the
latter, but was fully satisfied of its distinctness by finding both spe-
cies plentifully in company at Dovedale (Derbyshire), when every
individual in size, &c. maintained the respective characters of its
species. The H. hortensis seems partial to limestone districts.
3. Helix hybrida, Poiret. Gray, Man. p. 132.
In July 1833 I obtained the handsome Helix, so designated by
Mr. Gray, on the marine sand-hills at Portrush, near the Giant's
Causeway, along with different varieties of H. nemoralis and a very
* Helix Pomatia, Linn. The following observations of W. H. Harvey,
Esq., communicated in a letter to me in January 1834, include all thatneed
be said of this shell. " Dr. Turton, in his Conchological Dictionary, states
that this species is mentioned by Dr. Rutty in his ' Natural History of the
count)' of Dublin,' as not uncommon in his time. On referring to Dr. Rutty 's
work I cannot find any such assertion. At p. 379. vol. i. he certainly ad-
mits it in the following terms : ' Cochlea duplex primo terrestris, the ter-
restrial snail, and particularly the house snail, which is thus distinguished
by Lister ; Cochlea cinerea maxima edulis, cujus os operculo crasso gypseo
per hyemem clauditur :' and then goes on to tell of its uses as food, the man-
ner of cooking it, &c., but not one word about its habitat."
The H. Pomatia has of late years been introduced from England to dif-
ferent localities in Ireland, as Dalkey island, off the Dublin coast, Youghal,
&c. In the autumn of 1834 I turned out a few individuals of this species
and of Cyclostorna elegans on the chalk in the neighbourhood of Belfast, but
they have not increased ; after a few months I could not find one of either
species about the place. See Gray, Man. p. 35.
22 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
few individuals of H. hortensis. When shown to Mr. Gray in the
following spring he considered the specimens to be H. hyhrida.
Judging from the shell alone, I should not be disposed to consider
this Helix more than a variety of H. nemoralis,
4. Helix nemoralis, Linn. Gray, Man. p. 132. pL 3. f. 23 ; Drap.
p. 94. pi. 6. f. 3—5 ; Mont. p. 411.
This Helix, presenting its endless and beautiful varieties in colour
and the number and breadth of bands, is more commonly distributed
over Ireland than any other species. When on the extensive rabbit
warren or marine sand-hills at Portrush on the 10th of July 1833, I
remarked it, together with H. aspersa, H. ericetorum, and//. Bulimus
acutus, to be not only abundant, but huddled together in heaps v the
animals were alive in all, and of the H. nemoralis several had the
apertures closed up. Among the individuals of this species some
were of the white-lipped variety, which has not uncommonly been
mistaken for H. hortensis j others had tlie lip of a rose colour, mar-
gined with white (/f. hyhrida) : the specimens, which were so nume-
rous, that every variety of shade in the lip, from white to the darkest
brown, could be traced, seem to prove that the colour of the lip no
more than that of the shell is of any specific value. The absence of
the Thrush genus (not an individual belonging to it could be seen
on this occasion), of which some species feed very much on these mol-
lusca, may be one cause of their being permitted to increase and
multiply to such an extent. Considerably the largest specimens of
H. nemoralis that I have collected were obtained in the South Islands
of Arran off the coast of Clare. This species is generally noticed as
inhabiting " woods and hedges," but to myself it has never occurred
so abundantly in the vicinity of either wood or hedge (about which
its enemies " most do congregate"), as entirely remote from them ;
or among the debris of limestone or chalk cliffs and quarries, and
on marine sand-hills.
The Rev. R. Sheppard has observed in Suffolk that the plain co-
loured, the single-banded, and the many-banded, do not mingle with
each other in coitu, but that each is true to its banded or bandless
mate. (Linn. Trans, vol. xiv. p. 163.) In Ireland those so differing
have no such scruples ; such as I have seen in connexion and dis-
playing each other's spicula or love-darts, have been very dissimilar
in colour and markings ; they have so occurred to me from the
middle of April to that of September. Mr. Hyndman once found a spi-
culum of this species stuck through the leaf of a dandelion (^Leonto-
don Taraxacum) ; if there be but the one use in this missile, it w^ould
thus seem that the animal will occasionally miss its aim.
A H. nemoralis of ordinary size which I found near Belfast, ex-
hibits a prominent tooth where the basal margin joins the whorl. I
have in the month of May detected the blackbird preying on this
Helix.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 23
5. Helix arbustorum, Linn. Gray, Man. p. 137. pi. 3. f. 25 ; Drap.
p. 88. pi. 5. f. 18 ; Mont. p. 413.
This delicate and handsome species was noticed by Capt. Brown
and Dr. Turton as having been found about Dublin ; at Killarney
the Rev. Thomas Hincks of Cork informs me that it is met with ;
but the north seems to be its more favourite abode : in suitable local-
ities throughout the county of Antrim it prevails, as it likewise does
in Down, but more sparingly. Of 147 specimens collected at the
same time in the neighbourhood of Lame in the former county, all
were of the ordinary state, or marked with the dark band (see Pfeiffer,
tab. 2. f. 7.), except 12, which were of the variety in which the band
is wanting, the spotting much paler, and the colour generally much
lighter. (Pfeiff. tab. 2. f. 8.) Having collected this species in En-
gland and Scotland as well as Ireland, I may observe that a certain
degree of moisture and shelter have always seemed to be its desi-
derata. At Dovedale in Derbyshire, and at Knockdolian in Ayrshire*,
it occurred plentifully about moist limestone cliffs, and in the latter
locality with little more than ferns (especially Cystea fragilis) to
shelter it. In the north of Ireland I have met with it in shady woods
in the lower grounds, and likewise in young plantations at a consi-
derable elevation in the mountains, and where there was no more
shade or moisture than the Luzula sylvatica requires. From its shell
being so easily broken this animal is a favourite food of the thrush
genus. (See Magazine of Zoology and Botany f, vol. ii. p. 436.)
6. Helix pulchella, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 141. pi. 5. f. 49; Drap.
p. 112. pi. 7. f.30— 34.
H. paludosa, Mont. p. 440. H. crenella, Mont. p. 441. pi. 13.
f.3.
This species may more literally than most others be stated to be
distributed over Ireland, for it is the verge of the sea that marks its
boundary. Although occurring throughout the inland parts of the
country, it seems especially to delight in the short pastures in the
vicinity of the sea around the entire coast ; in some of the islets of
Strangford Lough, too, I have in like manner observed it.
The var. H. crenella, Mont, has been considered by some natu-
ralists peculiar to damp situations ; but with this my observation
does not accord, the beautiful ribbed variety being more frequent
than the smooth state on the dry sea-banks of the North of Ire-
land. Mr. E. Waller writes to me, with reference to Finnoe, county
* At the Falls of Clyde Mr. Hyndman has collected specimens.
t Helix lapicida, Linn. Gray, Man. p. 140. pi. 5. f. 51. Capt. Brown
inadvertently noticed this species as found in the neighbourhood of Belfast
by Dr. M'Donnell, p. 523, by whom I am informed that the specimens seen
by that gentleman in his collection were English. In his Catalogue of Irish
Shells, Dr. Turton says of this species, " found by Mrs. Travers of Belgrove,
on the stone steps of her mansion at Cove;" — rather a suspicious habitat.
The species has not occurred in Ireland either to myself or to any corre-
spondent ; English specimens have in a living state been turned out in the
neighbourhood of Limerick within the last year.
64 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
Tipperary, " I have found both varieties of H. pulchella in high and
and dry grounds as well as damp and low*."
7. Helix fusca, Mont. p. 424. t. 13. f. 1 ; Gray, Man. p. 147t. pi. 4.
f. 36.
This handsome species was noticed by Turton as Irish, but merely
in the words " woods in Dublin." (Conch. Diet. p. 61.) It is found
in the north, east, west, and south, but in King's County and Tip-
perary has not been met with by my correspondents. As this spe-
cies, though widely distributed, is by no means common, the follow-
ing habitats may be enumerated. Glens in the Belfast mountains
and Drumnasole, county Antrim ; Florence Court, county Ferma-
nagh, W. T. Altadawan, county Tyrone, Edward Waller, Esq. ;
Kilruddery demesne, county Wicklow, T. W. Warren, Esq. ; Mo-
nivea, county Galway, Rev. Benj. J. Clarke ; " near Limerick once,'*
W. H. Harvey, Esq|. ; Youngrove near Youghal, Miss Ball ; Duns-
combe Wood near Cork, Miss Hincks : in this locality the Rev. T.
Hincks, who has supplied me with very fine specimens, remarks that
it is abundant. The following notes are perhaps not irrelevantly
introduced. Dec. 16, 1833. — Although several times before in Colin
Glen near Belfast, in search of MoUusca, I today for the first time,
in consequence of its somewhat peculiar haunts, obtained specimens
of the H. fusca, and of them about two dozen. The ground was
saturated with moisture, and they were all briskly traversing the
rich green leaves of the Luzula sylvatica, and one or two other plants
of similar foliage. The animal is much elongated, and moves about
with considerably greater rapidity than any Helix I have seen ; its
colour is uniform, but in different individuals varying from " wine-
yellow" to blackish -grey§; tentaculaof the latter colour, the longer
pair in the adult animal 2^ lines in length ; from their base a black
line extends along the back for 3 lines. Dec. 10, 1837. — In Colin
Glen today 1 obtained upwards of thirty of these Helices. The
ground was wet, but there had been no rain in the preceding night,
and consequently they were not found (with a very few exceptions)
on the Luzula, but were instead lying sheltered and quiescent be-
* Helix Cantiana, Mont. p. 422. pi. 13. f. 1 ; Gray, Man. p. 144. pi. 3.
f. 26. ,
Is in Turton's catalogue of Irish Shells stated to have been found in
"hedges and box borders about Dublin," and in his Conchological Dictio-
nary " Cork" is noticed as a habitat. I have not seen Irish specimens of
this Helix, nor is it known to any naturalist with whom I have communi-
cated to have been ever found about Cork, Dublin, or elsewhere in Ireland.
From the two localities just named I have seen specimens of H. virgata
without bands, and coloured similarly to //. Cantiana, and being much de-
pressed, closely approaching it in form ; they might thus possibly at a cur-
sory view be passed over as immature individuals of this species.
-f The two wood-cuts in this page are very characteristic.
X From Mr. Harvey 1 have specimens which he collected at the Falls of
Clyde, Lanarkshire ; near Ballantrae, Ayrshire, it has occurred to myself.
§ On extracting the animals the shells were found to be all of the same
amber hue.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 25
neath masses of the fallen leaves of forest trees contiguous to that
plant. About three o'clock, when it began to grow dusky, they com-
menced stirring about on the green leaves of their favourite Luzula
sylvatica, where in less than half an hour I procured a dozen of them.
I have since occasionally seen this species on the stems of trees at
a considerable height from the ground and in very dry weather.
8. Helix fulva. Mull. Gray, Man. p. 148. pi. 5. f. 47; Drap. p. 81.
pi. 7.f. 12, 13.
H. trochiformis, Mont. p. 427. t. 11. f. 9.
Although not common, is generally distributed over the island,
and found in woods among fallen leaves and timber ; and under
stones, &c. in various situations from the sea-side to the mountain.
It seems rarely to occur in quantity, but once at Wolfhill near
Belfast, I found thirty individuals congregated under one small
stone.
The H. Mortoni, agreeing both in animal and shell with Mr. Jef-
freys's description (Linn. Trans, vol. xvi. p. 332.) is obtained along
with H. fulva, but has always seemed to me wanting in sufficient
characters to render it a distinct species. That the animal of H.
Mortoni is lighter coloured than that of H. fulva, is not of conse-
quence, as the young of various Helices are lighter coloured than
the adults.
9. Helix aculeata. Mull. Gray, Man. 149. pi. 4. f. 33 ; Drap. p. 82.
pi. 7. f. 10, 11.
H. spinulosa, Mont. p. 429. t. 11. f. 10.
Although the individuals of this Helix are generally but few in
number where they do occur, the species is distributed over Ireland,
and is found in moss, on fallen timber, under stones, &c. — out of
•' woods " I have as frequently met with it as in them : high up the
limestone mountain of Ben Bulben (county Sligo) I have obtained
it, but nowhere in Ireland have seen so many specimens together as
in the limestone debris at Feltrim Hill near Dublin. From the
marine sand-hills at Miltown Malbay, on the western coast, Mr. W.
H. Harvey has supplied me with a few specimens, noting the species
at the same time as "very rare." Mr. T. W. Warren of Dublin in-
forms me that early last winter he procured sixty individuals of this
species on one occasion near Portmarnock (county Dublin) : some
weeks previous to this time he found a few specimens at the place,
and following the plan of the Rev. B. J. Clarke (see note to Helix
lucida), he laid down sticks and stones that they might shelter under
them, and with such success that he obtained this number. None of
our Mollusca more than this requires the collector to be wide awake,
else he may pass it by for a pellet of dirt or at least a seed. As one
of the rarer species, it may be mentioned that out of Ireland I have
found this shell at Dovedale, Derbyshire, the " dean" at Twizel
House, Northumberland, and near Ballantrae in Ayrshire.
26 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
10. Helix lamellata, Jeffreys. Linn. Trans, vol. xvi. p. 333 ; Gray,
Man. p. 150. pi. 5. f. 48.
H. scarburgensis, Bean. MS. Alder's Newc. Catal. p. 36 ; Tur-
ton, Man. p. 62.
This attractive species is vridely distributed in Ireland, and is
found on the decaying leaves and fallen branches of trees, in moss,
and under stones in shady and generally morst situations. I first
met with it in Sept. 1833, in the Glen at Holywood House, county
Down, and soon afterwards in various localities throughout this
county and Antrim ; about O'Sullivan's cascade at the lower lake of
Killarney, I had the gratification to find it in June 1834, and subse-
quently in the Glen of the Downs, county Wicklow. By the Rev.
B. J. Clarke it has been obtained at La Bergerie, Queen's county,
and by the Rev. T. Hincks of Cork, at Dunscombe Wood near that
city, and likewise at Ballinhassig Glen between Cork and Bandon.
Mr. Hincks remarks that the species appears to be far from uncom-
mon in that district.
The following note relates to my most successful capture : April
30, 1837. — In Colin Glen (near Belfast) during an hour's patient
search today, I collected from amongst a mass of the dead leaves of
trees contained within the area of a square foot, twenty- one full-
grown individuals of Helix lamellata, and about half this number of
younger specimens ; both shell and animals of these latter are lighter,
coloured than the old, indeed almost hyaline, and the lamellse are
apparent on the very youngest, which also exhibit the satin-like
lustre of the adult. The mature animal is white beneath ; the ten-
tacula, back and sides greyish black ; lower tentacula of moderate
length, upper long and somewhat club-shaped.
In Auchaime Glen near Ballantrae, Ayrshire, I obtained this spe-
cies in August 1839.
1 1 . Helix granulata, Alder, Mag. Zool. and Bot. vol. ii. p. 107 ; Gray,
Man. p. 151. pi. 3. f. 29.
H. hispida, Mont. p. 423. t. 23. f. 3.
This would seem to be a very local species with us. By Mr. W.
H. Harvey I was in 1838 supplied with specimens, accompanied by
a note, stating that the species had occurred to him in "moist
places, and the rejectamenta of streams about Limerick and Ballitore,
(county Kildare)." At the same time Mr. Humphreys, of Cork, re-
ported it to me as found, but not commonly, at " Belgrove demesne,
east of Cove."
12. Helix sericea, MuUer*. Gray, Man. p. 153. pi. 11. f. 134.
In the rejectamenta of the river Lagan near Belfast, I have ob-
tained specimens corresponding with those favoured me by Mr. Al-
der under this name. This shell is, in general form, size of umbi-
licus, &c. intermediate between H. hispida and H. granulata, but
* According to Ferussac : see Alder, Mag. Zool. and Bot. vol. ii. p. 107.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland, 27
hardly differs more from the ordinary state of H. hispida than the
specimens of it common to the North of Ireland do, and which are
considered by Mr. Alder and M. Michaud only varieties of the spe-
cies bearing this name. I cannot look upon it otherwise than as a
var. of H. hispida.
13. Helix hispida. Mull. Gray, Man. p. 154.* pi. 4. f. 41 ; Turt.
Man. p. 57. f. 41.
This species is generally distributed over Ireland. It is one of the
most common land shells in the North, and may be found under
stones, fallen trees, decaying leaves, &c. from the sea- shore to the
most elevated chalk districts, and both in moist and very dry situ-
ations. It is most variable in colour; from beneath the same stone
I have procured specimens varying from a crystalline transparency
to dark reddish brown, and in these differences the animal partici-
pates with the shell; like H. rufescens, Mont, and some other species, it
occasionally presents a white band on the last volution ; in the very
youngest state this species is hispid, and quite depressed or flat
above. The internal rib, in what to distinguish it from H. con-
cinna, may be called the normal state of H. hispida, which I find in
the North is generally wanting ; on supplying Mr. Alder with spe-
cimens of these in April 1836, he observed that they were the most
strongly marked varieties he had seen ; and about the same time,
M. Michaud, in acknowledging specimens I had sent him, remarked
upon them as a very fine variety of H. hispida. The shells thus al-
luded to are of the most common form in the North of Ireland ; and
are larger, more depressed, and with the umbilicus comparatively
wider than in specimens which I have found in various parts of En-
gland and Scotland, and which are similar to those that under the
name of H. hispida have been sent me from Newcastle by ]\Ir. Alder
and from Lorraine t by M. Michaud ; specimens the same as the En-
glish and French are likewise to be met with in the North of Ire-
land, but are rare comparatively with the others.
Note. — Sept. 17, 1837. On looking to the animals of full-grown
specimens of this Helix collected at Wolf hill near Belfast, I could
not perceive any difference between the inhabitants of the very his-
pid shells wanting the internal rib, and those having the rib and dis-
playing very few hairs — the animals are commonly pale grey above
and whitish beneath ; in the very hispid shells they varied from this
colour to black.
14. Helix concinna, Jeff. Gray, Man. p. 154. pi. 12. f. 135.
The shell alluded to under this name is that described by Mr.
Alder, as " stronger, and with the hairs more deciduous than the
usual form [of //. hispida']," Mag. Zool. and Bot. vol. ii. 107, and
which I would add is generally more convex, and has an internal rib,
* The four wood-cuts in this page are very characteristic,
t The specimens, eight in number, from this locality, want the internal
rib.
28 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
which in H. hispida, at least as I find it in the North of Ireland, is
more often wanting than present. It commonly in Ireland takes the
place of H. rufescens, Mont, where this is not found, as it has been
remarked by Mr. Alder to do in England. In the northern half of
the island it prevails abundantly ; and as the H. rufescens decreases
northwards, so does the H. concinna southwards ; from extreme east
to west they both range : in the central parts of the country, where
both occur, they retain their distinctive characters, the H. concinna
being smaller, more convex, and darker in colour than its ally.
Specimens of H. concinna from the neighbourhood of Bristol,
favoured me by Mr. Jeffreys, are, as he now considers, certainly no-
thing more than H. hispida, and in its ordinary depressed form ; still
the typical specimens of these two Helices are very distinct in ap-
pearance, but through their varieties would almost seem to unite.
"■ Helix circinata, Fer.'"'
I cannot perceive any difference between some of my North of
Ireland specimens of H. concinna, when completely denuded of their
hairs, and a shell so named, which I owe to the kindness of Mr. Alder.
15. Helix rufescens, *'Penn." Mont. p. 420. t. 23. f. 2 ; Gray, p.
156. pi. 3. f. 28.
H. glabella, Drap. p. 102. pi. 7. f. 6.
This species is common to the southern two-thirds of the island :
as far north as Banbridge in the county of Down it has been found.
16. Helix Pisana, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 158. pi. 4. f. 30.
H. cingenda, Mont. p. 418. t. 24. f. 4.
H. rhodostoma, Drap. p. 86. pi. 5. f. 13 — 15.
This fine and local species was first noticed as Irish in Turton's
Catalogue (p. 8.), from specimens collected at " Balbriggan Strand,"
or as more correctly given by their discoverer M. J. O'Kelly, Esq.
in the edition of Pennant's British Zoology, published in Dublin in
1818, "near Balbriggan, on the county Meath side of the stream
that divides this county from Dublin," vol. iv. p. 369. By Mr.
O'Kelly and Mr. T. W. Warren I have been favoured with speci-
mens of H. Pisana from this locality. My friend R. Callwell, Esq.
of Dublin, informs me that this species has been found at another,
though not far distant station, by Mr. Joseph Humphreys, on the
north side of the river Boyne, three miles east of Drogheda, and ten
north of Balbriggan.
17. Helix virgata, Mont. p. 415. t. 24. f. 1 ; Gray, Man. p. 160.
pi. 4. f. 31.
H. variabilis, Drap. p. 84. pi. 5. f. 11. 12.
In the north, east and south this species is found, but in the west
I am not aware of its presence. It is a local species, occurs on the
marine sand-hills at Ballycaslle, in the north of the county Antrim ;
Dundalk (county Louth) ; Dublin, Wicklow, Youghal, and Cork ;
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland, 29
and at the inland localities of La Bergerie, near Portarlington and
Ballitore (county Kildare). H. virgata is one of the species which
seems to follow no rule in the choice of its ahode or in that of its
associates, or rather whose absence from or presence in particular
districts cannot be accounted for ; it will be abundant on sea-banks
at one place, and for a hundred miles again will not appear in similar
localities. Some authors have remarked, from their own accurate
observation in particular localities, that it is never found with H. eri-
cetorum ; and Mr. W. H. Harvey, in supplying me with notes of four
inland and marine stations in which he had observed it, remarked,
" I have noticed that this species is never found mixed with H. eri-
cetorum, nor is it generally in the same neighbourhood;" yet not
very far distant from one of those alluded to, both species are found
in company*, and on the same plant.
In the collection of T. W. Warren, Esq. of Dublin, is a very fine
series from one locality, Portmarnockf, presenting every variety of
colour and bands that I have seen described, from the hyaline and
opake white to the darkest brown. H. ericetorum has in similar va-
riety been procured by this excellent and indefatigable collector at
the same place, and H. Pisana, likewise differing, he possesses from
its not far distant station : — one of the most beautiful of these three
species is opake white wdth hyaline bands. At La Bergerie, near
Portarlington, Mrs. Patterson of Belfast obtained a specimen of H.
virgata, which both in form and colour bears a rude resemblance to
the Helix eleguns of Brown.
18. Helix caperata, Mont. p. 430. t. 11. f. 11 ; Gray, Man. p. 162.
pi. 4. f. 32.
H. striata, Drap. p. 106. pi. 6. f. 18—21.
In Brown's " Irish Testacea" this species was noticed to be " not
uncommon at Naas on mud walls," p. 526; and "Bullock ir^ Ire-
land," was given by Dr. Turton as a habitat. (Conch. Diet. p. 51.)
The H. caperata is in Ireland a very local species, is found in the
southern half of the island, and appears to be plentiful where it does
occur. From W. H. Harvey, Esq. I had specimens in 1833, which
were collected by him at Glanmire near Cork; on "dry banks at
Kilkee Castle near Ballitore, county Kildare," he had likewise pro-
cured the species. At Kingstown near Dublin, contiguous to Dr.
Turton's station, it has been collected by Mr. Warren. At La Ber-
gerie (Queen's county) it was a few years ago obtained in abundance
by Mrs. Patterson of Belfast. Among the specimens brought from
this locality (and presenting gradations in colour from the ordinary
state to that of being almost wholly of a deep reddish brown) was one
shell entirely of a pale amber colour, and transparent, the fine and
* Montagu mentions their so occurring.
f In Mr. il. Ball's cabinet, and collected by him here off a single plant
of Beta maritima, are specimens of a pure white colour, others of a uniform
dark chocolate brown, in addition to the more common state, white with
brown bands and the reverse.
30 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
regular striae rendering it very beautiful. Here, in addition to this
species, H. ericetorum and H. virgata were found by Mrs. Patterson,
and were abundant on the same plant, the H. caperata being the
most plentiful.
The distribution of H. caperata seems rather anomalous ; it is un-
known to me in the North of Ireland, but on the walls of the houses
in Portpatrick, one of the nearest parts of Scotland to this country, I
have remarked it ; about Ballantrae in Ayrshire it has not occurred
to me ; at the base of the cliffs at Salisbury Craigs near EdinburgJ},
I in 1834 procured it in abundance.
19. Helix ericetorum, Mull. Mont. p. 437. t. 24. f. 2 ; Gray, Man.
p. 163. pi. 4. f. 37.
H. cespitum, /3. Drap. p. 109. pi. 6. f. 16, 17.
This Helix differs from its nearest British alHes, H. virgata, H.
Pisana and H. caperata, in being pretty generally diffused over Ire-
land and the adjacent islands ; most of the marine sand-banks around
the coast claim it, but H. virgata in some places appears to its ex-
clusion ; it likewise affects the most inland localities, from one of
which, near Portarlington, I have specimens so large as 9 lines in
diameter. An exception to the more ordinary places of its occur-
rence may be mentioned ; the ruins of Dunluce Castle, situated on
the summit of an insulated mass of rock, considerably elevated above
the sea. In localities in the north, but a few miles distant, and in
every respect i)resenting a similar appearance, I have remarked the
specimens in the one to be without exception either uniform in colour
or very faintly banded, and in the other not one to be of an uniform
colour, but all banded, and almost every individual darkly so. Dra-
parnaud's H. cespitum, /3. jdI. 6. f. 15, 17., and Pfeiffer's H. cespitum,
taf. 2, f. 24. and /3. f. 25., are all very characteristic figures of our
H. ericetorum, as is Rossmassler's var. f. 516. This author's H. eri-
cetorum, f. 517. a. and b. likewise represent it. My fr'end Mr. E.
Forbes informs me that in the Museum at the Jardin des Plantes,
Paris, he in 1838 saw a young shell of this species marked " H. re-
velata, Belfast," and as presented by M. Michaud ; it is doubtless
one of a series of specimens, which, considering them to be H. erice-
torum, I had the ])leasure of sending to this naturalist some time
before.
Mr. O'Kelly of Dublin, to whom the shell belongs that was de-
scribed and figured by Capt. Brown in the Wernerian Memoirs as
Helix elegans, and in his "Illustrations," &c. as Carocolla elegans,
always considered it as an extraordinary state only of H. ericetorum,
and as such noticed it in the Dublin edition of Pennant's Brit. Zool.
vol. iv. p. 368. ed. 1818. To the same specimen Dr. Turton ap-
plied the term Helix disjuncta. Conch. Diet. p. 61. f. 63. ; in his
Manual (p. 40.) this author places it under H. virgata. See also
Gray, Man. p. 161.
20. Helix rotundata. Mull. Drap. p. 114. pi. 8. f. 4 — 7.
Zonites rotundatus. Gray, Man. p. 165. pi. 5. f. 44.
Helix radiata, Mont. p. 432. t. 24. f. 3.
Freshwater MoUusca of Ireland. 31
This very distinct and handsome species, both in form and colour,
is common and universally distributed in Ireland. It affects situ-
ations varying from very dry to very wet, and may be found on
rocks, under stones, fallen leaves, &c., but seems rather to show a
predilection for decaying wood. I have more than once detected the
H. rotundata in company with Limaces banqueting on some of the
larger Fungi.
Specimens presenting much convexity are unfrequent, but in
Shane's Castle Park (county Antrim) a full-grown one has occurred
to me, whose height was equal to its diameter. At Holywood House
(county Down) I once obtained two specimens of the beautiful
crystalline variety. The young of this species differ very much in
form from the adult, in being quite flat above and very convex be-
neath. In the stomach of a Blackbird (Turdus Merula), I once found
ten full-sized specimens of this shell, in addition to five of Achat ina
lubrica.
21. Helix umhilicata, Mont. p. 434. 1. 13. f. 2.
Zonites umbilicatus, Gray^ Man. p. \Q6. pi. 5. f. 45.
Helix rupestris, Drap. p. 82. pi. 7. f. 7 — 9 ; Turt. Man. p. 60.
f.45.
Is commonly distributed throughout the southern three-fourths
of Ireland, more especially over the great limestone belt which tra-
verses the country : — " at its eastern commencement near Dublin,
and at its extreme western verge, where it dips into the ocean" in
the South Islands of Arran, I have found it in equal abundance.
This Helix attaches itself more to one kind of rock limestone than
any species hitherto treated of. With reference to what Montagu
says of its habits, it may be remarked that I have commonly col-
lected specimens on limestone debris resting on the ground and on
loose stone walls or dykes. I have not seen any Irish specimens
agreeing with Draparnaud's figure in tapering to the apex* ; but all
were of his var. "/3. testa subdepressa, umbilico latiore." Mr.
Gray's figure, as above quoted, is characteristic of this form ; in
the 1st ed. of Turton's Manual the other form was given. It is
Drap. var. /3. only that Mr. Jeffreys quotes (Linn. Trans, vol. xvi.
p. 343.), ^nd it is this which Montagu describes ; his figure does not
well represent either form.
22. Helix pygmaea, Drap. p. 114. pi. 8. f. 8—10; Turt. Man. p. 61.
f. 46.
Zonites pygmaeus. Gray, Man. p. 167. pi. 5. f. 46.
This species, so interesting from its minuteness, is indigenous to
the more northern two-thirds of Ireland from east to west, and
doubtless will be found by him who searches properly for it in the
south. It is partial to shade and moisture, under stones in pastures
may be procured, but is most readily and frequently obtained on fallen
leaves, &c. in plantations. Since the MoUusca first claimed my
* Draparnaud's figure is very characteristic of specimens sent me from
France by M. Michaud.
32 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
attention in 1832, this Helix has occurred to me in very numerous
localities throughout the counties of Down and Antrim, in the
county of Londonderry, and in the glen of the Downs in Wicklow.
By Mr. Harvey it was sparingly found several years ago on the ma-
rine sand-hills at Miltown Malbay (county Clare) ; more latterly by
Mr. E. Waller of Dublin, at Annahoe (county Tyrone), and by the
Rev. B. J. Clarke, near Portarlington (Queen's county). At Twizel
House, Northumberland, and Ballantrae, Ayrshire, I have collected
this species. Draparnaud's description and figure of H. pygmaea
are most characteristic.
23. Helix alliaria, Miller. Turt. Man. p. 56. f. 39.
Zonites alliarius. Gray, Man. p. 168. pi. 4. f. 39.
Although not an abundant species anywhere, is generally distri-
buted over Ireland and her islands. From under stones at the sea-
side to a great elevation on the mountains, — as near the summit of
Divis, the highest of the Belfast chain — of Altavanagh, one of the
mountains of Mourne in Down, and of Ben Bulben in Sligo, 1 have
met with it — all situations, from the exposed sea-shore and mountain
side to the umbrageous wood, seem alike to it. A greenish white
variety, and the shell strong, is much more common in Ireland than
the yellow, which is ranked the ordinary state : from under the same
stone I have procured specimens of both colours. The animal is
blackish. M. Michaud remarked, on acknowledging Irish specimens
from me, that they were H. nitida, Drap., junior.
24. Helix cellaria, Mull.
Zonites cellarius. Gray, Man. p 170. pi. 4. f. 40.
Helix nitida, Drap. p. 117. pi. 8. f. 23—25.
Is common, and distributed over Ireland. It has a predilection for
wet situations, and even from the bottom of drains, partially co-
vered with water, some of my largest specimens were procured in
the north ; the very largest Irish specimens — 7| lines in diameter —
I have seen were found in drains within the city of Dublin, by Mr.
T. W. Warren, to whom I am indebted for them. From the sto-
machs of the Blackbird and Starling I have taken perfect specimens
of this shell.
25. Helix pur a. Alder. Turt. Man. p. 59.
Zonites purus. Gray, Man. p. 171. pi. 4. f. 43.
Is distributed over Ireland ; it is usually found in moss, under
stones, &c., in sheltered situations, but on sea-side pastures likewise
I have met with it. The yellowish horn-coloured variety has in all
parts of the country occurred to me more commonly than the hya-
line shell : the closely set, regular, and fine striae render recent shells
of this species very beautiful. M. Michaud, on acknowledging Irish
specimens of H. pura, observed that they were H. nitidula, Drap.
26. Helix nitidula, Drap.*
Zonites nitidulus, Gray, Man. p. 172. pi. 12. f. 136.
• According to Mr. Alder.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 33
This species, most characteristically described by Mr. Alder (Newc.
Trans, v. 1. p. 38.), is common, and generally distributed over Ire-
land. In the north I have found it chiefly among mosses in glens
and sheltered places. From two localities in this country I have seen
Helices of crystalline transparency, and in form intermediate be-
tween H. nitidula and H. alliaria.
27. Helix radiatula, Alder.
Zonites radiatulus. Gray, Man. p. 173. pi. 12. f. 137*.
This polished and well-marked species at every age — for when
very young the regular and strongly marked striae serve to distin-
guish it — has since 1832 occurred to me in the county of London-
derry, in the neighbourhood of Dublin, and in very numerous locali-
ties throughout Down and Antrim. I have seen specimens which
were collected at Annahoe (county Tyrone), by Edward Waller, Esq. ;
at La Bergerie (Queen's county), by Mrs. Patterson and the Rev. B.
J. Clarke ; and in the neighbourhood of Cork, by Miss Hincks. In
the North of Ireland the transparent greenish white var. H. vitrina,
Fer., as often occurs as the deep yellowish horn-coloured shell.
That this Helix is more widely distributed in this country than
would appear from the above notes, I have no doubt. At Dovedale
in Derbyshire, and Ballantrae in Ayrshire, I have met with it,
and by W. H. Harvey, Esq. have been favoured with specimens
which he collected at the Falls of Clyde in 1832. In moist spots,
in the wildest and bleakest localities, as well as in " woods," I have
procured it. In the stomachs of four out of seven Starlings (Sturnus
vulgaris) brought to a bird-preserver in Belfast at different periods
during one winter, I found specimens of this shell, of which some
were very fine and perfect. M. Michaud, when acknowledging spe-
cimens which I sent him, remarked that they were a var. of H. ni-
tidula, Drap.
28. Helix lucida, Drap. p. 103. pi. 8. f. 11, 12.
Zonites lucidus. Gray, Man. p. 174. pi. 4. f. 38. and wood-cuts,
p. 175t.
The H. lucida, described and figured by Draparnaud, and charac-
terized by Mr. Alder in the Transactions of the Natural History So-
ciety of Newcastle (vol. i. part 1. p. 38), appears to be in Ireland, as
in England, according to the latter author, " rare," and rather a lo-
cal species. In the rejectamenta of the rivers Lagan and Blackwater,
near Belfast, I in 1833 obtained a few individuals, and in Kilmegan
bog (county Down) have since procured a series containing the living
animal. I have seen specimens which were collected near Portar-
lington by the Rev. B. J. Clarke J, and at Finnoe, in the north of
* The form is well represented here.
t Figm-es are hardly sufficient to enable us to determine this and some of
the closely allied species from each other ; actual comparison of specimens
is almost requisite to ensure certainty.
I In a letter dated November 24, 1838, Mr. Clarke observed, in sending
me specimens of H. lucida, " It is only under one stone I ever got this shell :
Ann. ^ Mag. Net. Hist, Sept. 1 840. d
34 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of Irish Molhisca,
Tipperary, by E. Waller, Esq. Ours differ in no respect from En-
glish specimens supplied me by Mr. Alder, and are identical with
specimens from Dauphiny, marked *' H. lucida, Drap." by M. Mi-
chaud, to whom I am indebted for them.
29. Helix excavata, Bean, Alder.
Zonites excavatus. Gray, Man. p. 175.
Of this handsome shell I have yet seen but a single Irish specimen,
which was obtained at Dunscombe Wood, near Cork, by Miss King
of that city. On being shown to the Rev. T. Hincks, he at once
identified it with H. excavata, and, with the kind permission of the
owner, sent it to Belfast for my inspection ; it in all respects agrees
with English specimens of this Helix favoured me by Mr. Jeffreys
and Mr. Alder.
30. Helix crystallina, Drap. p. 118. pi. 8. f. 13 — 18; Turt. Man.
p. 58. f. 42.
Zonites crystallinus. Gray, Man. p. 176. pi. 4. f. 42.
Is generally distributed in Ireland, occurring in moss, under
stones, upon decaying wood, &c., in dry and wet situations, though
in the latter more frequently. Some adult specimens which I have
collected have had but 3^ volutions instead of 4^ or 5, the ordinary
number. Extensively as I have collected this Helix in Ireland, none
but dead specimens would come under Draparnaud's var. ** /3 eburnea
subopaca." The animal is of a white colour.
Mr. Alder's views in reference to the last eight species (^Hyalina,
Fer.), are here adopted ; but even the British species and their va-
rieties belonging to this division seem not yet to be satisfactorily
cleared up. The application of the same name too, by British and
continental authors to different species, adds much to the confusion.
Ireland possesses all the British species as distinguished by Mr.
Alder, viz. H. cellaria, H. nitidula, H. lucida, H. excavata, H. alli-
aria, H. radiatula, H. pura, H. crystallina. Rossmassler's H. nitens,
f. 524 and 525, are very characteristic representations of shells I pos-
sess from different parts of Ireland, and with his H. glabra, f. 528,
so far as a figure and diagnostic description will suffice for judg-
ment, I have specimens identical.
on leaving it undisturbed for about a fortnight I generally find one or two
specimens under it. The field is marshy ; and here I also find Vertigo palus-
tris, but only within the space of a few square yards of the most marshy part.
A little higher up, in the same field, Vertigo pygmcea is obtained. On going
my rounds about once a fortnight, I procure a fresh crop of specimens of all
three species from each spot !"
[To be continued.]
Dr. M. J. Schleiden on Spiral Formations, 35
IV. — Observations on Spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants,
By Dr. M. J. Schleiden, Professor of Botany in the Uni-
versity of Jena*.
[With a Plate.]
The first discoverer of spiral vessels, it matters not whether
Henshaw, Malpighi, or Grew, was without doubt astonish-
ed in the highest degree by their elegant tissue; and the
more he became acquainted with them, the more varied the
forms unfolded before the eyes of the ingenious observer, the
more eagerly attention must have been directed to this appa-
rently so remarkable formation. Thence it happened that,
although not agreed respecting the kind and manner, a
higher import with regard to vegetable life was generally
assigned to these parts in opposition to the cellular tissue.
It was soon, however, found necessary to place the annular
and porous vessels by the side of the spiral vessels ; and not
relying on the observation of actual facts, but chiefly induced
by their representative occurrence in similar or analogous
parts, and misled by a false explanation of that actually ob-
served. Link assumed the metamorphosis of these forma-
tions into one another, without, however, at the time ex-
pressing decidedly whether an ideal or real metamorphosis
was intended. How far, then, this was from a correct compre-
hension of the matter, is shown by his subsequent writings
and annexed illustrations, in which he still explained the
fibres as the thinner places, and the elongated pores as re-
mains of the thicker fibres, a view which he still entertained
in 1831, with the greatest confidence, for the porous vessels.
A view differing much from Link's, but quite as erroneous, was
supported by Kieser ; and even Meyen, in his ' Phytotomie,'
declared the pores to be the remains of torn spiral fibre.
What, on the other hand, is at present understood by the
word metamorphosis of the spiral vessels, has nothing in
common with the earlier views, except the name retained for
convenience sake; and by this alone Meyen seems to be
misled, when in his Physiology (p. 139) he ascribes to Link
the merit of having first decidedly advanced this doctrine.
This is the more evident, as Link himself, in his latest edi-
tion of the ' Philosophia Botanica,' is still far from compre-
hending all the facts belonging to this subject, and compri-
sing them under a correct point of view.
If we at present express the fundamental conception of
this doctrine thus : ^^ The thickening layers deposited on the
* Translated from the Flora, No. 21 and 22. June, 1839.
D 2
36 Dr. M. J. Schleiden's Observations on
primary simple cellular membrane have^ on their first appear-
ance, everywhere as a foundation an arrangement in a spiral
band (or fibre) which becomes more or less distinct in various
ways ; and from this fundamental form are variously evolved
all the numerous modifications of the so-called vascular and
cellular walls, without, however, the one being to be regarded
as a transitory stage of the other ;'^ — then we must undoubt-
edly ascribe to Valentin {Repertorium, Part I.) the merit of
having first advanced this doctrine in all its generality.
For along with those theories, observation had pursued
her quiet course, and had found the porous and spiral forma-
tions in the cellular tissue also, and had gradually extended
her discoveries so far, that at present it would perhaps be diffi-
cult, at least in the Phanerogamia, to point out any consider-
able masses of completely developed cellular tissue which do
not manifest distinct traces of these textures.
I will here give a brief view of this doctrine from inquiries
of my own, in which I lay claim to nothing new, more than
those acquainted with the subject will ascribe to me ; but, on
the other hand, I dispense with the trouble of everywhere
enumerating my authorities.
The cells of plants, including the so-called vessels, but
with the exclusion of the laticiferous vessels*, the reducing
of which to cells is still not at all clear to me, allow of
two periods being distinguished in their life. In the first,
that of their origin and isolated independent development,
the membrane forming them grows, in its entire substance,
by true intussusception. But as soon as the cells have ad-
hered to form the cellular tissue and constitute the mass of a
certain plant or its parts, this mode of growth either ceases
entirely, or recedes so far into the background, that, from my
observations up to the present time, I cannot venture to
maintain its continuance ; but neither can I deny it on
account of the frequently very considerable expansion of the
cells after the appearance of the succeeding formations. But
in every case at present a new and by far predominant mo-
mentum is added, viz. that a new layer is deposited on the
inner surface of the cellular wall, and indeed everywhere, in
the form of one or more spiral closely wound bands, so that
the coils, without continuity inter se, still mostly exhibit the
completest contiguity. From personal observations, which,
however, are still too imperfect to be detailed here, I think I
may venture to conclude that originally there are always at
* Moreover, the okl milk vessels of the leafless Eupkorbice exhibit a com-
position of layers and spiral stripes exactly as the cells of the liher in the
jipocyne<s.
Spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants. 37
least two such bands present*, whose extremities at the end
of the cells pass into one another, and in most cases, even
very early, cohere inter se to a single one.
Hence, then, proceed all the varied formations of the cells
and vascular walls, according to the different influence of the
following momenta.
A. The most essential circumstance, in my opinion, upon
which is also founded the division of all these textures into
two large principal groups, that of the Spiroidea (I borrow
this expression, which is very useful, from Link), and that of
the porous formations, is the following :
Either the cell has, at the time when the thickening of its
wall by spiral deposition commences, already attained its
complete expansion, or not.
1. Let us, in the first place, consider the latter case. Here,
then, a second momentum becomes of importance ; it is the
cohesion both of the fibre and the cellular wall, and of the coils
of the fibre inter se ; at the same time, therefore, the number
of fibres is likewise of value.
a. Simple fibre (double in the sense above stated). The
cell still expands considerably from the instant of its origin ;
some convolutions cohere early, others tear asunder : annular
vessels (of which a more detailed description bt,lo^\} In this
case the fibre is generally not at all, or but loosely united with
the cellular membrane.
b. Simple or compound fibre, a still rather considerable
expansion of the cell, slight, or no cohesion with the cellular
membrane : spiral vessels with broad convolutions, capable of
unrolling.
c. Simple or compound fibre, extremely slight expansion
of the cellular membrane, generally intimate cohesion with it :
narrowly wound spiral vessels cap)ahle of unrolling, false tra-
chece, and in part the striped and scalariform vessels of older
writers.
d. Compound fibre, moderate expansion of the cell, cohe-
sion in some places of the convolutions inter se, generally
also with the cellular membrane : the whole series of the
forms of the so-called ramified spiral vessels to the reticulate.
Hereto likewise belong a portion of the striped and scalari-
form vessels of the older WTiters.
In these last, as well as in all the preceding, the law, that
the more intimately the fibre coheres with the cellular mem^
brane, the less this can expand, appears to obtain.
• Corresponding to an ascending and descending current of the mucous
formative substance.
38 Dr. M. J. Schleiden's Observations on
II. But if the cell has, at the time when the spiral deposi-
tions have begun to form, already attained its complete ex-
pansion, a new and highly remarkable circumstance comes
into action, — namely, that the formation of air- vesicles on the
outer wall of the cell, between it and the adjacent ones, pre-
cedes the origin of the depositions ; and the convolutions
forming, closely lying one upon another, and in most cases
rapidly cohering inter se, separate from one another cleft- wise
at the place which internally corresponds to those air-vesi-
cles. Since this process can be followed very far, and can-
not, merely on account of the minuteness of the parts, be
followed in several otherwise exactly similar formations, sound
analogy ad\dses us to extend it to all porous textures. This
in general merely narrow slit, is often rounded by deposited
formative substance, on which account the pore* appears the
rounder the more the cell is developed ; the longer, but more
cleft-wise, the younger it is. Now to this division belong all
porous cells and vessels, and likewise a portion of the earlier
striped and scalari/orm vessels, which then only differ from
those called porous by the length of the fissure of the pore.
B. A further momentum, which will here be but briefly
noticed is, on the one hand, the form of the cell in the vari-
ous intermediate stages between the two extremes of the
small globular, and the much extended in length, in combi-
nation with an actual perforation of the primary membrane
by absorption. To this head belong several formations, first
indicated by Moldenhauer, and then correctly and fully de-
scribed by Mohl, for instance, the leaf-cells of Sphagnum.
But hereto more especially belong the difference between
cellular tissue and so-called vessels, the latter being nothing
more than cylindrical cells, generally situated in the same
direction, with the terminal surfaces on one another, the
septa of which are perforated in the most varied manner by
absorption.
C. By far more important, however, is the following.
Namely, in the vital process of the cell, spiral deposits are by
no means at an end with the first layer ; but they are repeated
in many cases, almost as frequently as the volume of the cell
permits. The rule then is, that the successive strata arrange
themselves entirely according to the first, be this modified by
the above-mentioned influences as it may, so that the places
of the cellular wall not covered by the first deposit likewise
remain free from all the succeeding ones. In this class is com-
* We have here omitted a note, which relates merely to the employment
of Tiifel for Pore.-— Edit.
spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants, 39
prised the thickening of the annular and spiral fibres to such
a degree that they appear as plates, which are placed with
their narrow edge on the cellular wall ; for instance, in the
Sphagnum-ceW^, in the ligneous cells of the MammillaruB, &c.
Hereto also belong all the porous cells, with septa thickened in
a stratified manner, for the knowledge of which we are chiefly
indebted to Mohl.
But we are now already acquainted with some interesting
exceptions to this rule, namely, that after the first spiral
deposit has been altered by the expansion of the cell, a
new layer is deposited on the entire inner surface, on fibre
and on primary cellular membrane without distinction ; but
since this second layer stands in a different relation to the
primary cellular membrane from the first, it also must, ac-
cording to what has been above stated, adopt a different
form, viz. the porous. These formations of distant fibres,
between whose convolutions pores are found, are exhibited, in
fact, by a number of dicotyledonous ligneous cells, especially
of such plants as are subject to the strong antagonism of the
period of vegetation and of winter sleep. Thus, for instance,
Taxus baccata, Tilia europaa, Prunus Padus, &c. An allied
phaenomenon is also found in the epidermis of the pericarp of
Helleborus fcetidus.
The most important of these views I had already expressed
in my memoir, '^ Contributions to our Knowledge of Phyto-
genesis,^^ in ^ Miiller's Archiv. flir Physiologic,^ 1838*.
But recently have I been able to take in hand MohPs
" Memoir on the Structure of the Vegetable Cellular Mem-
brane'^t, (Tubingen, September, 1837) ; and I found, to my
very great joy, that we entirely agree in two important
points : first, in maintaining against Meyen, that every indi-
cation of a spiral, fibrous, or porous structure, is a certain
proof that we have no longer to do w^ith the original simple
cellular membrane ; and next, in his position : ^' Fibre and
membrane differ merely by their size, and by the form in
which they occur,^^ which essentially agrees with my view
that the spiral is only a secondary difference of form in the
product of the vital force (in the fibre substance, or more
correctly, the membrane substance). The slight chemical
modification which I have demonstrated in it is, at least, far
more inconsiderable, and consequently less essential, than the
* Translated in Taylor's Scientific Memoirs, Part VI.
t The paper here alluded to, and Meyen's opinion on the same subject,
have been placed before the English reader in Mr. Francis's translation of
Meyen's Report on Vegetable Physiology for 1837. — Edit.
40 Dr. M. J. Schleiden's Observations on
differences existing between the membrane of various plants
and groups of plants inter se. Since Mohl and I have arrived
at this result independently^ and in part by a very different
path^ it is, in my opinion, a great presumption of its correct-
ness. I gladly follow the steps of Mohl, whose memoir ap-
peared some months earlier, as a confirmation only of a view
already advanced ; and would with joy always renounce in his
favour all claim to priority, could 1 thereby for ever purchase
an agreement of our convictions.
Scarcely more than in expression do Mohl and I differ in
our views respecting the structure of the secondary deposits.
If he admits an arrangement of the smallest parts in the di-
rection of a spiral in the cases by far most frequent, and
if I, — believing that I frequently have actually seen this ar-
rangement even in cases where soon an apparent homoge-
neity occurs, and also as the changes produced by the expan-
sion of the cells prove that the connexion of the molecules,
in any other direction than that of the spiral, is in the
younger stages almost nothing, — consider myself justified in
speaking in all cases of a spiral striping or band, there is in
this, wdth respect to the essential point, little discrepancy. I
also believe that many differences of opinion, in subordi-
nate points, wall still disappear if Mohl keeps more accurately
in view individual development, and especially pays more
attention to the momentum of the expansion of the cells
afler the appearance of spiral deposits. Thus, for instance,
in all my inquiries into the structure of the ligneous body, 1
have never contented myself with comparing the parts of
different age of the same individual, but have constantly,
as far as the material was at my disposal, at the same time
pursued throughout a whole year the development of the
same annular ring, by regularly repeated observations on the
most varied parts of the plant. Highly instructive likewise
is an accurate history of the development of the Spiroidea
in the large Monocotyledonous vascular bundles, for instance,
in Arundo Donax, where it must also be borne in mind not
merely to compare on the same individual the younger with
the older internodes, but to examine the homologous inter-
nodes on several individuals of different age. In this plant
the spiroidea are situated in the perfectly developed fasciculus
in a series radial from the axis to the periphery, arranged
betw^een the two large so-called porous vessels. The an-
nular vessels, with the rings furthest from one another, are
nearest to the axis of the internode, from thence towards the
circumference the rings approach closer together, then pass
spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants. 41
into broad threaded spiral vessels, and these lastly into nar-
row threaded spiral vessels*. Now if the history of the de-
velopment of such a fascicle be investigated, it is found that
those distant ringed vessels were first formed as spiral vessels ;
that then, during the gradual expansion of the internode to
which the vascular bundle belongs, the formation gradually
progresses towards the exterior, and the last spiral vessel re-
mains a narrow threaded one, merely because the longitudi-
nal expansion of the cells was already nearly at an end when
the spiral deposition took place. The two so-called porous
vessels, on both sides, are, during the whole of this formative
process, cylindrical cells, filled with a grumose fluid, and
placed on one another, their walls being perfectly simple ; and
only after the expansion in length is terminated, the pores
originate on their parietes in the manner described, frequently
only in the direction of cells in the interior of the vascular
bundle. At the same time the perforation also of the septa
takes place, according to the law which seems to me pretty
generally valid, that the horizontal septa, or those slightly de-
viating from this position, are only perforated with a round
aperture, the steeper ascending ones become ladder-like or re-
ticulate ; and lastly, the steepest are merely provided with
usual pores.
I conceive it arises from not paying due regard to this
history of development that Mohl has not yet recognised the
true origin of the annular vessels. I will, therefore, briefly
communicate here what I have observed on this point.
All that Mohl has objected in another place against the erro-
neousness of the common view likewise supported by Meyen,
that a tearing of the spirals into single coils, and a cohesion
of the torn ends to rings takes place, remains perfectly cor-
rect ; and I was long convinced of the untenability of that
view before I had ascertained the true origin. The difficulties
of actual observation of the process lie in what follows : — Of
all spiroidea the annular vessels originate exactly from those
cells in which a spiral deposition is earliest formed, therefore
at a time when they are infinitely small and delicate. This
period occurs in the outermost internodes of the bud, and
every anatomist is aware of the almost insurmountable diffi-
culties which here oppose a more accurate examination. It
is true, the delicate indications of the spirals have undoubtedly
been recognised everywhere here as of the earliest forma-
* The same arrangement, with slight modifications, occurs in all vascu-
lar bundles of Mono- and Dicotyledons (fig. 12), only that often, in all Di-
cotyledons especially, porous formations succeed the narrowest spirals.
42 Dr. M. J. Schleiden's Observations on
tion ; but instead of observing their development into rings,
many have only inferred that the annular vessels w^ere of far
later origin. Moreover, the formation usually proceeds, at
the moment when the bud comes to development, so rapidly,
that the obsers^ation of the intermediate stages is rendered
almost impossible by it. For obtaining a successful result
everything here depends on finding a plant in which all these
difficulties exist in a slighter degree, and on which therefore
the process may be accurately observed ; if once a clear in-
sight has been acquired in this way, it is easy to find oneself
at home, even with the more difficult plants. I found for these
inquiries the Campelia Zanonia, Rich, (frequent in most hot-
houses), and the subterranean stem of Equiseium arvense most
advantageous.
If the very youngest internodes of the buds of the first-
mentioned plant be examined, a single extremely delicate and
densely-wound spiral vessel is found in all the as yet scarcely
limited vascular bundles. In older internodes the convo-
lutions of this vessel are found further distant from one an-
other, and near it exteriorly a new-formed narrow-threaded
spiral vessel. But if we consider in this period the first
formed vessel more accurately, Plate {fig. 11.), it will be seen
that all convolutions are not separated in the same manner from
one another, but that almost in regular alternation two en-
tire coils adhere firmly together, and one convolution is drawn
out. In still older internodes the extension is found to be
so far advanced, that the free coil loosened from the cellular
membrane frequently reaches as a mere band with a steep
ascent from the one ring formed of two closed convolutions to
the other. On still further developed vessels this elongated
coil is seen corroded by the reabsorbing action of the cell, and
all the stages of transition, as they are represented in the
Plate (from fig. 1 to 5,) are frequently found in the continuity
of a single vessel. Lastly, on still older vessels, the connect-
ing coil is already perfectly dissolved ; but there may still be
observed on the isolated rings the extremities of the previous
spiral fibre (fig. 6, 7> «•) • Even on highly developed vessels,
we still find on the perfectly closed and smoothened rings,
their composition of two coils now and then indicated by
single delicate dark lines (fig. 8 — 10.). Exactly the same
process may likewise be easily followed in the subterranean
stems of Equisetum arvense ; and in particular we frequently
find long streaks in vessels modified as is represented in fig. 11.
as the first stage of transition to the formation of rings.
I must still mention another point respecting which I do
not at present agree with M. Mohl ; it relates to the succes-
Spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants. 43
sion of the three layers in the formations we meet with in the
ligneous cells of Taoms, in the so-called vessels of the Lime,
&c. Undoubtedly the primary simple cellular membrane
here also constantly forms the outer layer, as to which I agree
with Mohl, and no doubt can remain in the mind of the careful
observer, that with regard to time the spiral fibres are earlier
formed than the porous layer. But I am rather inclined to
doubt MohPs statement that this latter is developed between
the primary cellular membrane and the spiral fibre layer.
Mohl brings forward no reasons in support of it ; and this
whole hypothesis seems to me entirely unnecessary, and if only
on that account to be rejected. There is no fact which re-
quires such an admission for its explanation ; but many, on
the contrary, speak against it. Since the cellular membrane
itself passes in forming, like all secondary depositions, in the
same manner from a fluid through a semi-fluid state to a
slighter or greater firmness, a period must necessarily occur in
the process adopted by Mohl, during the origin of the porous
layer, in which the spiral fibrous layer must be as good as
entirely separated from the original cellular membrane, by
the newly-formed still semi-fluid layer ; or at least could be
separated from it by the gentlest manipulation. But I have
never been able to notice a trace of this in Taxus ; and in
Tilia exactly the contrary occurs, in so far as here in the cam-
bial cells the spiral coils which then still he densely together,
are, it is true, to be unwound with difficulty ; but as soon as
the development of the cell begins, and long before the occur-
rence of pores, they are already firmly united with the mem-
brane. The contrary Hkewise appears to me to result from
an accurate investigation of the above-mentioned cells on the
germen oi Helleborus fcetidus.
Also with regard to the porous cells of the Coniferce, I
differ in some minor points from M. Mohl. It is true I
concur in the main point with MohPs exposition in refutation
of Meyen's theory ; but I must nevertheless confess that I
think I have seen how in Pinus sylvestris the cells of the
cambium, even in the latest annual rings, are constantly di-
vided by delicate black lines into narrow spiral bands pre-
vious to the formation of pores, (as matter of course with
perfect homogeneity of the primary cellular membrane,) and
how these, which I regard as the boundaries of the adjacent
convolutions, first disappear on the formation of pores ; proba-
bly glued to one another in a similar manner as the cells them-
selves, whose boundary lines likewise frequently become in-
visible in more advanced age ; for when I isolated the cells
by boiling in caustic potash, even those from the outermost
44 Dr. M. J. Sclileiden on Spiral Formations,
layers of the oldest heart wood constantly exhibited more or
less distinctly these delicate stripes, and the pores then again
appear merely as narrow clefts between two separating spiral
coils.
In consequence of this view of mine of the constant gene-
rality of the spiral arrangement of the secondary depositions,
I am also inclined, for the sake of consistency, to deduce the
reticulated figures on the cells of the liber of the Apocynece,
of the parenchymatous cells of numerous tropical Orchidecc,
superposition Dahlia tubers, &c., rather from the adcumbency
of two exceedingly delicate layers, formed of contrarily wound
spirals, than to have recourse to quite a new mode of arrange-
ment, which seems justified by no other peculiarity of the
organ or of the occurrence. But I perceive it might be diffi-
cult here to bring direct observation in aid.
I may allow myself, in conclusion, some observations on
the direction of the spiral coils. That all the reasons ad-
vanced by Meyen and Link respecting the difficulty of the
determination do not at all affect the subject, is evident ; for
by reversion the relative position of two spirals is certainly
not altered; but even the individual spirals remain wound
right or left, in whatever w^ay they are observed, of which
Meyen may easily convince himself on a rod figured with a
spiral. The being wound right or left of a spiral depends not
merely on a different mode of viewing it, but on an internal
difference in its mathematical construction. Moreover the
sole actual difficulty mentioned by Mohl is not of such a
nature that it cannot be overcome by a good microscope and
some practice of the observer. In general I cannot agree
with Mohl, that the spiral vessels principally occur wound to
the right ; I found some left-wound very frequently, and differ-
ences in various individuals of the same species. From my
observations up to the present time, I have provisionally abs-
tracted the following rule as at least very frequently valid.
" In all spiral formations developing cotemporaneously, (com-
prising in the most general meaning all secondary depositions,)
those which are situated immediately on one another in the di-
rection of the radius are wound in the same direction ; but
those lying immediately on one another in the direction of the
parallels to the periphery are wound in different directions.
I will only mention here, as an instance, some spiroidea from
Cucurbita Pepo ; and I moreover appeal to the constant cross-
ing of the pore fissures in contiguous parenchymatous and
ligneous cells when observed on sections parallel to the me-
dullary rays. But I must at once name, as a considerable ex-
ception, the peculiar short, thick, but delicate walled cells,
Prof. Nees von Eseiibeck 07i New Holland Plants, 45
which in their interior contain plate-hke rings and spirals
raised on the narrow edge^ which constitute nearly the entire
mass of the wood of the Mammillarice, Echinocacti, and Melo-
cacti ; and also occur in small quantity in the Opuntice, espe-
cially at the contractions of the joints^ and which were first
described by Meyen from Opuntia cylindrica,
EXPLANATION OF PLATE.
Fig. 1 — 10. Stages of the formation of the annular vessels from Campelia
Zanonia, Rich. Explanation in text, page 42.
Fiff. 11. Commencement of the formation into a ring of a spiral from
Equisehim arvense.
Fig. 12. Spiroidea on a section through the medulla perpendicular to the
bark; a. the side towards the medulla, h. that toward the bark.
Fig. 13. Spiroidea on a section parallel to the bark.
Fig. 14. The same as in fig. 13, with an intermediate series of cells cor-
responding to a right wound spiral.
Fig. 12 — 14. From young stems of Cucurhita Pepo.
V. — Characters of new Genera and Species of New Holland
Cyperaceae^ Restiaceae, and Juncaceae. By Prof. C. G.
Nees von Esenbeck.
[Communicated by Professor Lindley.']
A. GuNNIANiE.
Helothrix.
Locus inter Cyperaceas Acrolepideas.
Gen. Char. Spicula disticha, squamis duabus inferioribus minori-
bus sterilibus, duabus superioribus hermaphroditis. Stamina
tria. Perigynii setse 4 (an semper .'') retrorsum scabrse. Stylus
bifidus, a basi bulbosa deciduus. Caryopsis biconvexa, styli
basi conica mucronata perigynioque stipata.
Inflorescentia : spiculse axillares et terminales geminse brevipedun-
culatae.
Plantae pusillae habitu Acrolepidis, Schrad. aut Eleogitonis, in inundatis
degentes, diifusse. Culnius ramosus, flexuosus, foliosus.
*974. Helothrix pusilla. Culmi 2 — 4 poll, longi, flaccidi, geniculati,
compressi. Vaginae internodiis breviores, totse herbaceae, striatse
ore truncatae. Folia linearia, angusta, obtusa, margine scabra,
trinervia. Spiculse vix lin. 1. longse ex vaginis superioribus
emergentes, plerseque geminse, pedunculis inclusis, oblonga?,
compressse, virides cum purpura. Squamae carinatae, duae in-
feriores triplo majores uninerves acutae, duae superiores ovato-
lanceolatae obtusae trinerves, apice virides, basi pallidas, deciduae.
Stylus bifidus, ramis longis tortis hirtis. Caryopsis Candida,
* The numbers refer to the collections of dried plants given away by
Mr. Gunn.
46 Prof. Nees von Esenbeck on New Holland
brevis, obovata, filamentis longis persistentibus, perigyniique
setis antrorsum denticulatis albis sequilongis cincta.
An hue Isolepis fluitans, R. Br. ?
956. Cyperus sanguineo-fuscus, N. ab E. umbella pluriradiata, radiis
composite spiciferis spicis sessilibus patentibus, spiculis subu-
latis patulis 4 — 8-floris, squamis alternis ovali-oblongis obtu-
siusculis septemnervibus fusco-purpureis nitidis margine tenu-
issime albido dorso basin versus quandoque virescente, involucri
hexaphylli foliis planis scaberrimis ternis foliisque scabris lon-
gissimis, involucellis setaceis (paucis) spica brevioribus, culmo
trigono brevi.
Cyperus lucidus, Rob. Br. Fl. Nov. Holl. p. 218. n. 40. ed. N. ab E. p.
74?
Cyperus sanguinalis, Schrad. Cyp. Bras.
Adnot. Hie verus esse videtur Cyperus lucidus, R. Br. alter, in Sieb.
Agrostogr. n. 500 evulgatus, nisi nova sit speeies, ad Cyperum venustum,
R. Br. est revoeandus.
420. Isolepis propinqua, R. Br. var. culmo ^ — f ped. alto, spiculis
2 — 12 in glomerulo, squamis sanguineo-maculatis obtusissimis
cum mucronulo. An distincta species ?
976. Isolepis margaritifera, N. ab E., capitulo terminali oligosta-
chyo laterali plus minusve cum terminali conlluente, spiculis
compresso-trigonis, squamis ovato-lanceolatis obtusiusculis ca-
rinatis uninervibus carina viridi lateribus fusco-sanguineis, in-
volucre diphyllo capitulo longiori foliisque canaliculatis setaceis
margine scabris, vaginis arctis ore nudo, caryopsi globoso-tri-
gona albo-nitida lateribus convexis costulata sulcis scrobiculatis.
Variat ». capitulis in unum confluentibus ;
/3. capitulo laterali remoto in peduneulos mono-distachyos soluto ;
y. spiculis in culmo singulis geminisve propter involuerum monophyllum
erectum in speeiem lateralibus.
Isolepis setacea, R. Br. Prodr. p. 222. n. 6.
421. Isolepis car tilaginea, R. Br. var. a. et /3. Caryopsis trigona,
tenuissime seriatim tuberculata.
573. Eleocharis mucronulata, N. ab E., culmis teretibus brevibus,
vagina truncata cum mucronulo brevi herbacea, spica cylindra-
cea densa multiflora, squama infima una et altera latis amplec-
tentibus sterilibus reliquis ovato-oblongis obtusis dorso ferru-
gineo sanguineis, carina angusta viridula marginibus albo-mem-
branaceis, stylo trifido, caryopsi obovata dorso gibbosa levissime
tuberculata, styli basi pyramidali pallida, hypogynii setis sex
caryopsi longioribus.
/3. minor, squamis totis fere fuscis.
Ab Eleocharite acuta R. Br. differt squamis spieae ovato-oblongis obtusis
nee lanceolatis acutis.
Ab Eleocharite multicauli differt culmis multo crassioribus, Eleocharite
palustri magis accedentibus, et spica duplo majore densiore basi squama
una binisve latis rotundatis sterilibus cincta. Vagina longa, recta truncata,
viridis, mucronulo vix lin. longo subulato herbaceo.
Cyperaceae, Restiaceae, and Juncaceae, 4?
1013. Cladium glomeratum, R. Br. (genus proprium.)
Isolepidi propinqua species, probabiliter proprii generis. Squamae
bi-trifarise, carinatse, raembranacese, plerseque fertiles. Stamina
tria. Stylus trifidus basi subincrassatus, caryopsi trigona ni-
tida concretus, a basi deciduus.
Fructus est Elynanihi, structura spiculae potius Isoschoeni, habitus Cladii.
575. Chatospora concava, N. ab E., culmo ancipiti altero latere
piano altero convexiusculo marginibus Isevibus, panicula elon-
gata contracta decomposita.
Lepidosperma concavum, R. Br. Prodr, p. 234. (90.) n. 2 ?
Gymnoschcenus, N. ab E.
Spiculae distichse, biflorse. Squamse ventricosse, Iseves, basi subtiliter
nervoso-striatse ; inferiores quatuor minores steriles, quinta
duplo major rigidior mascula involvens sextam hermaphroditam
femineamve, extrema minor angustior sterilis inclusa. Setae
hypogynse paucEe 1 — 3, graciles, antrorsum scabrse, ovario lon-
giores. Stamina tria, filamentis longis planis, antheris lineari-
bus mucronatis late dehiscentibus et tum magis oblongis. Stylus
trifidus, basi conico-dilatatus, pubescens, cum ovario obconico
compresso-trigono articulatus. Fructum non vidi.
Inflorescentia : capitulum terminale, bracteis brevibus latis inter-
stinctum basique involucratum. Culmi aphylli.
Observ. 1. Ab Arthrostyli, R. Br. differt spiculis bifloris, sqnamis baud
carinatis setisque hypogynis.
Observ. 2. Ad hoc genus pertinere videntur Ch(Btospora sphcerocephalaf
R. Br. et anceps, R. Br.
952. Gymnoschcenus adustus.
G. culmo compresso laevissimo apice incrassato, vaginis . . . ., spiculis
tumidulis obtusis, squamis apice fuscis.
984. Lepidosperma ensatum, N. ab E., panicula densa pyramidali
brevi, ramis decompositis imbricato-spiculatis, culmo ancipiti
medio utrinque convexo marginibus scabriusculis, spiculis 1-
floris, squamis acutiusculis scabris.
983. Lepidosperma squamatum, Labill. Spiculae subbiflorae, squama
antepenultima mascula, penultima abortu feminea, terminalis
abortiva.
Setulae tres, retrorsum scabrze, inter stamina.
Igitur Chcetosporce potius generis quam Lepidospermatis.
962. Restio complanatus, R. Br. Novum genus. Spicula undique
imbricata squamis membranaceis setaceo-cuspidatis. Peri-
anthium pedicellatum quadripartitum, laciniis lateralibus an-
gustioribus. Stamina duo basi dilatata cartilaginea, lateribus
ovarii adposita. Stylus bifidus. Utriculus compressus, retusus,
saepe obliquus, monospermus.
Culmus simplex, complanatus. Vaginae membranaceae, truncatae,
aphylloe, limbo lacero. Spiculae in panicula racemosa brevi an-
gusta.
48 Prof. Nees von Esenbeck on New Holland
599. Calorophvs elongata, Labill. ? Restio lateriflorus, N. ab E. in
Sieb. Agrostoth. n. 29. et R. Br. Prodr. Culmi filiformes,
longissimi. Vaginae ore barbatae. Spiculae laterales, distantes,
bractea setacea basi vaginante ciliata cinctae, subsessiles.
Squamae propriae tres, membranacese, ciliatae, obtusae. Sepala
sex, tenuissime membranacea, subrotundo-ovalia, obtusa, aequa-
lia, ciliata, nucem aequantia eidemque arete adpressa. Nux tri-
gona, laevis, stigmatibus tribus in spicas revolutis persistentibus
coronata.
Haec vera femina est Calorophi elongatcc, Labill. Quam tamquam plan-
tain femineam ineadem tabula pinxit Labillardiere (fig. 2.), ad Hypolainam
exsulcam, R. Br. aut aliam hujus generis speciem pertinere puto.
B. DrummondiantE ; ad Flumen Cygnorum lectce.
1. Chorizandra multiarticulata, N. ab E., capitulo globoso exserto,
squamis obtusis imberbibus, culmi articulis profunde striatis
diametro sua paulo longioribus. Culmus magis ac in Ch. Cym-
baria striatus, articulisque duplo brevioribus vel statu sterili di-
srnoscendus.
&'
2. Isolepis cartilaginea, R. Br. var. spiculis 1 — 8 pallidis, culmo se-
mipedali, foliis plus minus elongatis. Culmus compresso-tri-
queter. Involucrum sub capitulo polystachyo diphyllum.
3. Elynanthus hifidus, N. ab E., culmo filiformi striate compressius-
culo basi bulboso foliatoque, foliis canaliculato-filiformibus, spi-
culis solitariis binisve pedunculatis terminalibus bifloris, bulbo
styli in caryopsi muricato-rugoso.
4. Elynanthus capitatus, N. ab E., culmo obtuse trigono compres-
siusculo laevi basi bulboso foliatoque, foliis convoluto-canalicu-
latis, vaginis margine membranaceis laceris, capitulo terminali
polystachyo, spiculis unifloris squamis quatuor inferioribus cus-
pidatis.
5. Elynanthus australis, N. ab E., culmis filiformibus laevibus foliosis,
vaginis truncatis folio convoluto -filiformi basi rigide ciliolato
multo brevioribus, ligula brevissima truncata, spiculis spicato-
fasciculatis in panicula angusta ramis quinis singulisve bractea
brevioribus dispositis lineari-lanceolatis unifloris, squamis steri-
libus bracteolisque setaceo-cuspidatis.
Affinis Elynantho cuspidato et gracili, at charactere suo distinctus.
6. } Elynanthus octandrus, N. ab E., culmo compresso bulboso, foliis
omnibus radicalibus linearibus planis, spiculis spicatis, spicis
axillaribus solitariis, inferioribus remotis superioribus in spicam
terminalem compositam coeuntibus, bracteis foliaceis culmi api-
cem superantibus, rostro fructus ova to crasso.
7. Schoenus fascicular is, N. ab E., culmo simplici compressiusculo
exsulco laevi aphyllo, vaginis baseos ore subbarbatis foliolo lon-
gioribus, spiculis fasciculatim confer tis brevissime pedicellatis
falcatis subtrifloris, squamis margine ciliatis.
Cyperaceae, Restiaceae^ and Juncacea?. 4p
Proximus Schoeno brevifolio, a quo differt inflorescentia plerumque
breviori, vix pollicari, ex paucis fasciculis approximatis conflata
rarius iisdem paullo magis discretis, spiculis falcatis subsessili-
bus, et vaginae foliiferse ore, saltern in juventute, barbulato nee
nudo. Structura spiculse omnino ut apud Kunthium (En. II.
p. 335.) sub Sch. brevifolio sed squamje 4. inferiores vacuse,
5, 6, et 7 fertiles.
IsoscHCENus, N. ab E.
Spicula disticha, squamis sequalibus, inferioribus fertilibus, superio-
ribus sterilibus. Rhachilla fructus curvato-sinuata. Perigy-
nium nullum. Stamina tria, filaraentis persistentibus peracta
anthesi elongatis. Stylus basi sequali deciduus, trifidus. Ca-
ryopsis nucamentacea, sculpta, a flexuris rhachillae diutius re-
tenta.
Inflorescentia capitata aut per fasciculos axillares anguste panicu-
lata. Culmi basi aut etiam superiora versus foliosi. V'aginae
ligulatse. Folia angusta, filiformia aut canaliculato-filiformia.
8. Isoschoenus Armeria, N. ab E., spiculis capitatis, culmo Isevi basi
unifolio.
9. Isoschoenus acuminatus, N. ab E., Schoenus acuminatus, II. Br. Prodr.
p. 231, et N. ab E. (87.) n. 6. — spiculis fasciculato-ternis bi
nisve lateral ibus in panicula angusta dispositis, culmo foliato.
10. Isoschoenus flavus, N. abE., capitulo terminali, culmo rigido sub-
angulato scabro basi foliato foliis filiformibus canaliculatis
scabris breviori.
Culmus tripoUicaris, quam pro altitudine crassior.
11. Ch^etospora aurata, N. ab E., culmo nudo compresso basi folioso,
foliis subsetaceis canaliculatis incurvis, capitulo terminali glo-
boso involucro di- triphyllo breviori, spiculis subbifloris squamis
imberbibus carina scabris, perigynii laminis linearilanceolatis
planis ciliatis.
Similis Ch. curvifolice, sed evidenti differt charactere.
Culmus spithamseus et ultra, compressus. Squamae atro-sangui-
neae, basi aureo-flavse, omnes setaceo-cuspidatae, carinatae. Ca-
ryopsis (nux) obovata, obtusa, scabra, squamulis 7 — 8 sequi-
longis strigilosis apj)ressis cincta. Stylus trifidus. Stamina 3.
12. Chcetospora cygnea, N. ab E., culmo compressiusculo estriato basi
foliato, vaginis ore barbatis, spiculis binis ternisve lateralibus
sessilibus involucro culmum continuante brevioribus, squamis
trifariis enervibus interioribus margine puberulis, laminulis hy-
pogynis fructu duplo brevioribus ciliatis, rhachilla fructus apice
incur va.
Juncum filiformem gracilem refert.
13. Caustis dioica, R. Br. Est hermaphrodito-dioica pistillis pleris-
que sterilibus. Ad hujus formam sterilem sj^iculis in ramulis
Ann. ^ Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1840. e
50 Prof. Nees von Esenbeck on New Holland Plants,
recurvatis solitariis, nee vero ad Caustin Jlexuosam, spectat
Caustis recurvata mihi (olim Restionis nomine a Siebero dis-
tributa) ; quod quomodo scribse, nee mea culpa evenerit, ipse
paulo post in eodem Diario botanico Ratisbonensi exposui.
Sed Kunthius, qui omnia scit, ubi videor erravisse, ea sola
nescire videtur, quae ad avertendam erroris falsam speciem feci.
Id quoque monendum est, Melachnen Sieheri non ad Caustin
flexuosam, sed ad Didymonema filiforme Presl. pertinere, et igitur
longe distare a Causti genere.
14. Restio curvuluSy N. ab E., culmis apice ramosis fastigiatis, ra-
mulis compressis curvatis apice spiciferis, spicis masculis ap-
proximatis (paucis) sessilibus oblongo-lanceolatis, squamis cus-
pidatis vaginisque nudis, his mueronatis, perianthiis ( (^) 6-glu-
mibus.
15. Lepyrodia macra, N. ab E., culmis simplicissimis flexuosis va-
ginis foliatis strictis, spica simplici pauciflora.
Culmi spithamsei, curvati, subspongiosi, graciles. Vaginae her-
baceae, striatae, truncatae, ore membranaceo, foliolo subulato ob-
tuso 3 — 4-lineari erecto. Vaginae superiores basi solubiles ut
in Restionibus, sed flores intra squamam bibracteolati. Spica
tam mascula quam feminea 3 — 4-florae. Bracteae communes
oblongae, membranaceae. Sepala aequalia. Flos masculus (de-
floratus) angustior.
16. Lyginia imberbis, R. Br. $ Schcenodum tenue, Labill. t. 229.
f. 1 . Ovarium, in stylum longum crassum apice solummodo
trifidum attenuatum, monospermum videtur. Perianthium sex-
fidum, laciniis oblongo-lanceolatis muticis membranaceis aequa-
libus. Bracteae late ovatae, setaceo-mucronatae, fuscae. Spica
terminalis solitaria. Reliqua ut in charactere naturali a cl.
Brown tradito. Vaginae aristato-cuspidatae. Culmi lutei, laeves,
simplicissimi.
17. Anarthria grandiflora, N. ab E., culmis simplicibus teretibus fo-
liisque compressiusculis striatis, racemo composito denso ob-
longo, floribus masculis nutantibus, bracteolis geminis, sepalis
lanceolatis compresso-carinatis. Squamae bracteales longae,
lanceolatae, $ racemo minori contracto, ramis 2 — 3 minus
divisis rigidis, floribus minoribus sepalis rigidis.
18. Anarthria humilis, N. ab E., culmis simplicibus teretibus fili-
formibus foliisque compressis striatis, racemo di- trifloro, brac-
teolis singulis, sepalis lanceolatis obtuse carinatis.
Culmus semipedalis. Sepala laneeolata, subulato-acuta, brunnea.
19. Leptocarpus canus, N. ab E., amentis in glomerulos distantes
laterales dispositis, squamis acuminatis, rhachilla pilosa, peri-
anthii glumis omnibus margine lanatis, culmo simplicissimo
cano. Culmi 1 — 1^-pedales, teretes. Vaginae fuscae, mucro-
natae. Spiculae geminae — quaternae, a medio culmo in glome-
rulos distantes agglomeratae, bractea setacea brevi-vaginata ci-
nerea suiFultae. Flores bibracteolati.
Mr. Henderson on the Stigma in Mimulus and Diplacus. 51
20. Leptocarpus spathaceus, R. Br. Distinctum genus. Stylus tri-
gonus, crassus ; ovarium triangulare, in stylum decurrens. Flores
fasciculati (quos dicunt) terni quaterni, capituliformes ; spiculae
squamis sufFulti. Sepala mucronata.
21. Desvauxia Drummondiana, N. ab E., receptaculo subpaleaceo,
stylis 6 — 7 basi connatis valvulis asperis infra apicem obtusum
aristato-mucronatis mucrone valvula sua duplo breviori, foliis
capillaribus scabris scapo glabro brevioribus.
D. Billardieri, R. Br. affinis.
VI. — On the Structure of the Stigma in Mimulus and Dip-
lacus. By Mr. Joseph Henderson.
To Richard Taylor, Esq.
Sir,
I HAVE observed a very singular instance of irritability in the
stigmata of some species of Mimulus and of one species of
Diplacus, a genus recently separated by Nuttall from Mi-
mulus. As I have nowhere seen any mention made of the
existence of the phaenomenon of irritability in any of these
plants, you will perhaps favour me, should the fact not have
been before observed, by inserting this notice in the Annals of
Natural History*.
In making an experiment to ascertain if Diplacus puniceus
would hybridize with Mimulus cardinalis, I found on apply-
ing the anther of the latter to the bilamellate stigma of the
former, that the plates — which in their natural position are
reflexed — immediately collapsed, and inclosing the mass of
pollen grains that had fallen on them, pressed firmly against
each other. The intimate connexion between the genus Dip-
lacus and Mimulus, induced me to try if this unexpected pro-
perty existed also in stigmata of the latter genus, and I found
it to be present in Mimulus cardinalis, roseus, luteus and mos-
chatus, all the species of Mimulus growing here. The move-
ment in all these cases follows the touch as rapidly as in Mi-
mosa pudica ; the stigma, however, is more active when the
flower is first opened. If the stigma is touched w ith a pin or
any other instrument, the plates, after collapsing, will revert
to their natural position, generally in less than two hours ; but
if pollen is interposed between the plates, they remain closed
a much longer time.
In the 27th Number of the Annals of Natural History there
is a note on the movement o^ the style of Goldfussia aniso^
phylla by Professor Morren of Liege, in which he refers the
* The excitable property of the stigma of Mimulus and Diplacus is a fact
well known, but the peculiar structure of that organ has not been before ob-
served. — Ed.
E 2
52 Prof. Lindley upon the Genus Decaisnia.
cause of the movement to excitable globules contained in the
fluid of what he calls the cylindrenchyme of the stigma ; this
fluid being carried to the extremities of the cylindrenchyme,
these extremities are dilated, which causes the stigma to bend
in one direction ; but when the stigma is touched, the globules
and the liquid flow back to the bottom of the cylinders, and
in this case, this side becoming the longest, the style erects
or bends in an opposite direction : M. Morren therefore re-
fers the cause to the excitability of a vital fluid.
In examining the stigmata of Diplacus puniceus and the
different species of Mimulus, in order to ascertain if they con-
tained any analogous structure to that described by M. Mor-
ren, I found the inner surfaces of the stigmata in all com-
posed of elongated cylindrical cells, the ends of which are free
and prolonged into tapering jointed glandular hairs : these
hairs, which thickly clothe the surface of the stigma*, are di-
lated at the extremities, and at the base where they arise each
one forms a thickened elbow, with the cell of which it is the
termination.
When the plates of the stigma are in their natural position
these hairs are erect, but on examining them after the plates
had collapsed, I found them gathered together into bundles
of a dozen or more with their points drawn closely together,
and in some cases twisted spirally round one another : in the
stigma of Mimulus roseus each hair was recurved over its own
cell. It is easy to conceive that such a movement of the hairs,
forming as they do the extremities of the cylindrical cells,
would cause the stigma to incline inwards, and it is probable
that the natural cause of their movement is, as M. Morren
asserts^ the reaction of an excitable fluid.
I am, Sir, your obedient Servant,
Joseph Henderson.
Milton, near Peterborough, July 13, 1840.
VII. — A Note upon the Genus Decaisnia, Ad. Brong, By
Professor Lindley.
This genus, founded upon a Brazilian plant from the Island
of St. Catharine^s, was published by M. Adolphe Brongniart
in the Botanical part of Duperrey's Voyage. It was admitted
into the Neottideous tribe of Orchidaceae in my Natural Sy-
stem of Botany, and by Endlicher has been equally adopted
as a genus of the Arethuseous tribe.
* In the stigma of Goldfussia ayiisophylla these hairs are shorter, more
thickly crowded together, and less dilated at the points than in stigmata of
Mimulus and Diplactis.
Mr. Bablngton on a neiv British Species of Colymbetes. 53
In examining critically the genera of Neottidece, I have been
surprised to find that this Decaisnia is identical with Pres-
cottia ; a circumstance easily overlooked^ since the species is
somewhat different in habit from any of the Prescottias
hitherto published, and is moreover so represented in the
figure that accompanies M. Brongniart^s memoirs as not to
call to mind the peculiar cucullate fleshy lip and revolute floral
envelopes of Prescottia. I find, however, that both these cha-
racters really exist in Decaisnia.
M. Brongniart relies upon the adhesion of the lateral sepals
and labellum into a pouch, two pollen masses, and a pair of auri-
cles to the anther-bed, as characteristic features of Decaisnia ;
but the first is equally the attribute of all Prescottias, and the
others are of little moment. I am not able to ascertain whe-
ther the granular pollen masses are simple or two-lobed,
although I possess an 'excellent specimen of D. densiflora,
through the liberality of M. Ad. Brongniart, so very difficult
is the examination of the minute fructification of these plants :
but even if the pollen be as is represented in the figure in
Duperrey^s Voyage, it would not constitute, per se, a generic
diff^erence from Prescottia ; and with regard to the auricles of
the anther-bed, they occur in P. plantaginea itself, and in P.
stachyodes form a still more striking feature in that part.
Although the name Decaisnia must therefore be abolished,
I do not think it desirable to restore it to those Indian Neot-
tidece, originally so called by me, and afterwards, at the re-
quest of M. Brongniart, altered to Cnemidia, for this would
be to increase the confusion of names. It will, I think, be
better that some new genus should be taken to commemorate
the distinguished merits of M. Decaisne.
VIII. — On a new British Species o/Colymbetes. By Charles
C. Babington, Esq., M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S., &c.
The water Coleoptera of South Britain have now been so
carefully studied, that it is far from probable that any new spe-
cies should yet remain to be discovered amongst the larger
forms ; it is therefore with the greater satisfaction that I now
introduce to the entomological readers of the Annals of Na-
tural History a new species of Colymbetes, discovered by the
Rev. J. L. Brown in Horning marshes, Norfolk, in the month
of March, 1839, and again found in the same place in March
1 840. This insect appears referable to the section Agabus of
Erichson, in which the labial palpi have the third joint a very
little shorter than the second, the claws being equal and
54 Mr. Babington on a new British Species of Colymbetes.
moveable, and the three basal joints of the anterior tarsi in
the males being dilated with small acetabuli ; and to the fourth
division of it, where the four basal joints of the posterior tarsi
are ciliated beneath in the males.
Colymbetes (Agabus, §. 4.) rectus, (Bab.). Lineari-oblongus,
subconvexus, fusco-niger, subtilissime longitudinaliter strigosus,
antennis pedibusque ferrugineis, elytris apice punctate et strigis
tribus irregularibus punctorum impressis.
(Long. Corp. 3^ ; lat. If lin.)
Oval oblong, with the sides nearly parallel and straight,
slightly broader behind the middle of the elytra, rather con-
vex, fuscous black above and beneath, head nearly smooth,
with two large deep punctures in front and two small deep
foveae before and rather above the eyes, which have a narrow
rugose line along their upper margin, crown with two round
red spots. Thorax covered with minute anastomosing longi-
tudinal striae, which are much stronger near to the lateral
margins, a shallow depression next to each of the hinder an-
gles, from each of which an irregular line of punctures ex-
tends along the hinder margin half-way to the scutellum.
There is also a line of irregular impressions along the whole
of the anterior margin, and a faint trace of a dorsal channel.
Scutellum smooth. Elytra having their sides in continuity
with the thorax, covered throughout with minute longitudinal
anastomosing striae, and having three irregular rows of punc-
tures upon each, with distant scattered dots between them,
which become more numerous towards the apex; also an ir-
regular row of numerous punctures on the outer margin.
Mouth, antennae, and palpi ferruginous ; the labial palpi with
the second joint rather longer than the third. Legs ferrugi-
nous, with the thighs darker ; tarsi of the male with the three
basal joints of the anterior dilated, and the four of the poste-
rior ciliated beneath ; claws of equal length upon each tarsus,
but those of the posterior very minute.
Inhabits Horning marshes, Norfolk, and was found by the Rev.
J. L. Brown in March, 1839 and 1840..
Closely resembling C. branchiatus (Bab.) in form, but be-
longing to a different subdivision of the section, and in that
the colour is blueish black, the upper surface almost smooth,
the legs, antennae, and palpi are much darker, and there is
also a faint trace of a transparent line upon each of the elytra.
St. John's Coll. Cambridge, July 14, 1840.
Mr. G. Dickie on the Gemma of Polygonum viviparum. 55
IX. — Additional Observations on the Gemmce of Polygonum
viviparum. By George Dickie^ Esq., A.L.S., Lecturer on
Botany in the University and King's College, Aberdeen.
A DESCRIPTION of the Gemmae of Polygonum viviparum
having been already given in the 32nd Number of the Annals,
the following account of their original development, and of
their manner of growth, will serve to complete the history of
these remarkable bodies. Having procured in the early part
of the season, from a locality in this neighbourhood, very
young flower stems, both flowers and gemmae were carefully
dissected ; the former (which invariably occupy the summit of
the flower stems) were much more advanced than the latter.
Fig. 1. represents one of these magnified. Two nearly co-
nical processes are seen placed side by side ; on separating
these, two similar bodies are seen in the interior alternating
with the former ; by tearing asunder these last, two others are
seen similarly inclosed (figs. 2» and 3.) ; the difference in length
and breadth of the two innermost is now more conspicuous
than in the two outer. Each of these concentric bodies may
be considered, the one as a young leaf and the other a bud in
its axil. They are all of a very deHcate texture and pale co-
lour ; at this period the mass of cellular tissue enclosing starch
grains is not developed, neither have the pink cells alluded to
in the former paper yet appeared. The bud at the apex of
each body is therefore first formed, and afterwards a quantity
of fecula is stored up at its base.
A considerable number of perfectly formed gemmae, shortly
after being gathered from the mature flower stem, were planted
in a pot of mould, the apex of each alone protruding from the
soil; they were daily supplied^ with water. A few days after
being planted, a young leaf appeared at the summit of each,
the petioles made rapid progress, and some reached nearly
the length of an inch a w^eek after the first appearance of the
56 Mr. Babington on Lychnis diurna and vespertina.
leaf (fig. 4.). Up to this period no roots are protruded; the
young leaf is nourished solely by imbibition and by the fe-
cula stored up at its base. It generally happens that no root
is protruded until a second leaf has appeared ; I have, how-
ever, seen a few cases in which a radicle appeared while only
one leaf was yet visible. In most instances, shortly after the
appearance of a second leaf, a root is protruded from the gem
and always at one side near its neck (fig. 4.). This root is co-
nical, at first entirely cellular and covered Avith minute fibrils ;
it constitutes the root of the plant, and the fibres on its sur-
face are spongioles. A perpendicular section shows that this
root has an organic connexion with the youngest of the
leaves when two are produced previous to its appearance.
May it not be admitted that these remarkable bodies present
a miniature illustration of Professor Morren's investigations
regarding the functions of the Pith in Plants ? See Annals,
No. 1.'2, vol. iv. pp. 73-87.
X. — On Lychnis diurna and vespertina of Sibthorp. By
Charles C. Babtngton, Esq., M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S., &c.
Thinking it right to bring before the public as early as is
consistent with accuracy, any information that I may obtain
concerning what may be denominated the contested parts of
British descriptive botany, I make no apology for publishing
specific characters for the two species of Lychnis which have
been usually included under the name of L, dioica.
In both of them I find a tendency to change in the colour
of the flowers ; those of L. diurna^ although most commonly
red, may yet be sometimes found of so light a pink as to be
called white ; and those of L. vespertina, w^hich are usually
white, vary occasionally to pink. In both the flowers are
usually dioecious, but plants of each of them are at times
found with perfect stamens and pistils in the same flowers.
For this reason I propose to drop the name of dioica and to
adopt those conferred by Sibthorp.
I have not found any tendency to variation in the charac-
ters drawn from the forms of the calyx-teeth and the capsule,
and the direction of the'teeth of the latter.
I make no claim to originality in these characters, all of
which have, I believe, long been detected and employed upon
the continent ; but only wish to bring them before our younger
British botanists, to whom I suspect that they are totally un-
known.
Mr. Gardner on the Woody Fibre of the Stems of Palms. 57
1. L, diurna (Sibth.). Petals half bifid crowned, stem, leaves,
peduncles and calyces villose, leaves ovate- acute, flowers di-
chotomously panicled dioecious, teeth of the calyx triangular
short, capsule nearly globular with reflexed teeth.
L. dioica, a. Linn. Sp. PL 626. Sm. Eng. Ft. 2. 328. Eng. Bot.
t. 1579.
L. diurna. Sibth. Oxon. 145. Koch. Sj/n. 107.
L. sylvestris, " Hoppe*' DeCand. Prod. 1. 386.
Flowering in May and June. Flowers usually red ; rarely
nearly white. The length of the teeth of the calyx is variable,
but I believe the form to be constant.
L. diurna, Sibth.
L. vespertiua, Sibth.
2. L. vespertina (Sibth.). Petals half bifid crowned, leaves, pe-
duncles and calyces hairy, leaves ovate-lanceolate, flowers di-
chotomously panicled dioecious, teeth of the calyx linear-lan-
ceolate elongated, capsule conical with erect teeth.
L. dioica, ^. Linn. 626. Sm. 328. Eng. Bot. 1580.
L. vespertina. Sibth. 146. Koch. 107.
L. dioica. DeCand. 386.
Flowering from June to September ; not commencing so
soon, and continuing in flower much longer than the last.
Flowers usually white, but rarely reddish. In the figure in
Eng. Bot. the teeth of the calyx of the female flower appear
to me to be those of L, diurna, although the rest of the figure
agrees with L, vespertina.
St. John's Coll. Cambridge, July 29, 1840.
XI. — Some Observations on the Origin and Direction of the
Woody Fibre of the Stems of Palms. By George Gard-
ner, Esq., Surgeon*.
The hidden remains of former worlds which the exertions of
geologists are daily bringing to light, are no less subjects of
wonder to the unlearned, than objects which give rise to spe-
* In a Letter addressed to J. E. Bowman, Esq.
58 Mr. Gardner on the Origin of the
culations of the most interesting nature in the mind of the
philosopher^ and enable him by induction to give a definite
and harmonious idea of the former condition of the globe. It
was only from the intimate knowledge which the immortal
Cuvier possessed of the anatomical structure of the living
animals which now people the earth, that he derived the
power of giving all but life to a host of its former inhabitants,
whose existence and real characters were before totally un-
known. If such knowledge is requisite for throwing light on
the remains of animals, it must be obvious that the relics
which survive of the extinct vegetation of the earth can only
be successfully investigated by those who have attentively
studied the anatomical structure of that which now covers its
surface. To the geologist, knowledge of this kind must be of
the utmost value, since we now know that many tribes of
plants are as readily distinguished by the structure of their
stems, as by the characters which are given to them by their
organs of fructification. Thus all the individuals of the na-
tural order Coniferce are immediately recognized by there
being scarcely any mixture of vascular tissue among the woody
fibre of their stems, as well as by their ligneous tissue being
marked with circular discs, which are supposed by Kieser and
several other vegetable physiologists to be pores, but which,
from apparently good reasons. Dr. Lindley considers to be
semitransparent granules. Cycadece are recognized by the
same want of vascular tissue as in ConiferiBi and by their
wood being marked in the same manner ; but the zones of
wood are separated by a layer of cellular substance resem-
bling that of the pith, and often as thick as the zones them-
selves. The shrubs which constitute the natural order Caly-
canthea have square stems, with four woody imperfect axes,
surrounding the usual central one ; and the investigations of
those who are now devoting themselves to such inquiries may
probably lead to the discovery of distinguishing characters in
the stems of other well-marked tribes of the vegetable king-
dom.
These remarks have been occasioned from reading the ac-
count of the anatomical structure of endogenous plants given
by Dr. Lindley in his ' Introduction to Botany.' After stating
the general plan on which the stems of these plants are formed,
the following paragraph occurs at page 82 of the second edi-
tion of that work : " The investigations of Mohl appear to
show that this view of the structure of endogens requires some
modification. According to this observer, every one of the
woody bundles of a palm-stem originates in the leaves, and is
at first directed towards the centre ; arrived there, it follows
Woody Fibre of the Stems of Palms, 59
the course of the stem for some distance, and then turns out-
ward again, finally losing itself in the cortical integument.
In the course of their downward descent the woody bundles
gradually separate into threads, till at last the vascular sy-
stem, which for a long time formed an essential part of each
of them, disappears, and there is nothing left but woody tis-
sue. In this view of the growth of endogens, the trunk of
such plants must consist of a series of arcs directed from
above inwards, and then from within outwards ; and conse-
quently the woody fibres of such plants, instead of being par-
allel with each other, mast be interlaced in infinite intermix-
ture. There are, however, some difficulties in the way of this
theory, which we do not find adverted to by its author. If
Mohl's view of the structure of endogens be correct, they must
after a time lose the power of growing, in consequence of the
whole of the lower part of their stems being choked up by the
multitude of descending woody bundles. Is this the case ?
The lower part of their bark, too, must be much harder, that
is, much more filled with woody bundles than the upper. Is
that the fact ? The hardness of the exterior of palm-stems
cannot be owing to the pressure of new matter from within
outwards, but to some cause analogous to the formation of
heart-wood in exogens. Is there any proof that such a cause
is in operation ? I mention these things,^^ continues Dr. Lind-
ley, " not so much from distrust of MohPs views, as from a
desire to see the difficulties which seem to lie in the way of
an ingenious theory satisfactorily removed.^^
At the time of reading this I was prosecuting my botanical
researches on the Organ Mountains of Brazil; and having
ample opportunity for making observations on the subject,
from the great number of individuals of the palm tribe which
are found on this range, of all sizes, from the tall species that
inhabit the plains, to the dwarf ones which are met with at an
elevation of upwards of 5000 feet, I determined to ascertain
whether or not the view^s of Mohl, as stated by Dr. Lindley,
were correct.
The first individual I examined was a large low-growing
species, called by the Brazilians Coqueiro, The stem mea-
sured 4| feet in circumference, and the leaves were inserted
at the distance of 3 inches from each other. Having caused
a longitudinal section of the stem to be made, both through
the portion destitute of leaves, and that to which the leaves
were attached, the bundles of woody fibre w^ere distinctly seen
passing from the scars and the bottoms of the leaves down-
wards and inwards to the middle of the stem at an angle of
18°. The individual fibres being large in this species, I was
60 Mr. Gardner on the Origin of the
able to trace their course with great ease. I found that after
entering the stem they made a gentle curve downwards and
inwards till they reached nearly the centre of the column ;
then, changing their direction, they turned downwards and
outwards, with a greater degree of obliquity than before, till
they reached within a little of the external surface of the stem,
after which they continued to descend in a line parallel with
its axis, ultimately becoming so much ramified that I was un-
able to trace them. The chord of the arc, or the distance from
the place where the fibres entered the stem, to the point where
they finished their curve, was 2^ feet. I was not only able to
trace the fibres as above described, but could also trace them
from the interior of the stem for a considerable distance up
into the substance of the leaf itself.
Longitudinal sections of the stems and leaves of the cab-
bage-palm {Euterpe edulis, Mart.), of a very tall species, called
by the Brazilians Pati, and of a small one which they call
Oricana, all exhibited precisely the same structure, the length
of the curve of the fibres only differing according to the thick-
ness of the stems of the different individuals and the distance
between the insertion of the leaves.
The stems of all the species split with difficulty, owing to
the great mesh-work of interlaced fibres.
Having thus shown that the views of Mohl regarding the
origin and direction of the woody fibre of the stems of palms
are quite in accordance with what I have myself observed, I
shall now make a few remarks on the objections, or rather
doubts, which Dr. Lindley has expressed concerning them.
In the first place, he says, " if Mohl's view of the structure of
endogens be correct, they must after a time lose the power of
growing in consequence of the whole of the lower part of their
stems being choked up by the multitude of descending woody
bundles. Is this the case ?" In none of the oldest palm-trees
which I have seen cut down did it seem that this would ever
be the case, the stem always exhibiting a like thickness of ex-
ternal hard, and internal soft portions, from the root to a
height of many feet ; and that this ought to be the case, is ob-
vious from their structure. As the bundles of woody fibre
originate from the leaves, and as they are placed the one above
the other on the stem, it follows that the fibres of the upper
leaves will not descend so far as those of the lower, and that,
consequently, as the stem increases in height so will the den-
sity of its sides increase upwards also. In the second place,
he says, " the lower part of their bark, too, must be much
harder, that is, much more filled with woody bundles than the
upper. Is that the fact ?'^ Every one who has been in the
Woody Fibre of the Stems of Palms. 61
habit of seeing old palms cut down knows this to be the fact.
When the axe is laid to the bottom of some of these old stems,
it rebounds from them as if it were striking a piece of iron,
while the upper part can be cut through with the greatest
facility. Every Brazilian is aware of this fact. So durable
is the wood of the large species of palm which they call Pati,
that they prefer it to most other wood for supports to their
houses, which in the country are generally built of wood, but
it is only the lower, never the upper portion of the stem that
they choose. The explanation given above will also account
for this fact. In the third place, he says, " The hardness of
the exterior of palm-stems cannot be owing to the pressure of
new matter from within outwards, but to some cause ana-
logous to the formation of heart-wood in exogens. Is there
any proof that such a cause is in operation ?" Before reply-
ing to this, I may observe, that the opinions of vegetable phy-
siologists are still unsettled regarding the formation of wood
in exogenous stems ; Lindley, and others, maintaining the
opinion of Du Petit Thouars, that the wood of a plant is
formed by the multitude of leaf-buds by which it is covered,
each of which may be considered a fixed embryo, having an
independent life and action — that by its elongation upwards
it forms new branches, and by its elongation downwards it
forms wood and bark ; — whilst DeCandolle, and most of the
French physiologists, explain its formation by the hypothesis,
that new layers are developed by pre-existing layers, which
are nourished by the descending juices formed in the leaves.
In palms, a longitudinal section of their stems, with the leaves
still attached to them, only requires to be seen to convince
the most sceptical that the ligneous substance of them is
formed by the leaves, and this affords another proof, at least
an analogical one, to the many which have already been given,
that the w^ood of exogens originates in the leaves. The only
difference between the formation of these two kinds of stems
seems to be, that in the exogenous tribes the woody fibre al-
ways remains between the bark and the last-formed layer of
^vood ; while in the stems of palms the bundles of woody tis-
sue pass downwards and inwards to the interior of the stem,
then gradually downwards and outwards, and finally descend
parallel with the axis of the stem, through the previously
formed tissue of the same nature.
Organ Mountains, Brazil, May 28, 1837.
62 Excerpta Botardca.
XII. — Excerpta Botanica, or abridged Extracts translated
from the Foreign Journals, illustrative of, or connected witK
the Botany of Great Britain, By W. A. Leighton, Esq.,
B.A., F.B.S.E., &c.
No. 2. On the mode of Growth of the Ophioglosseae. By
Alex. Braun. (Ann. des Sc. Nat. n. s. xiii. p. 63.)
The cellular body from which_, in the genus Ophioglossum,
the leaves arise, is not a sheathing leaf, nor of the nature of a
stipule or a ligule ; but is, in reality, a cellular body envelop-
ing the centre of development, on the exterior of which centre
the leaves are arranged in a regular spiral order, and in which
situation they continue until their expansion, which, in Ophio-
glossum vulgatum, takes place in the fourth year. In this
body each leaf occupies its own particular cellule, which, en-
larging with the growth of the leaf, is in succession elevated
into a conical form and becomes finally ruptured like a sheath.
The spike in Ophioglossum is axillary, and is the sohtary leaf
of a bud developed in the axil of the sterile leaf, to the stalk
of which that of the spike is agglutinated. In the genus
Botrychium, at least in the advanced state in which alone it
has been hitherto examined, this enveloping cellular body
does not exist, but the leaves ensheath each other. M. Braun
considers the cellular body in Ophioglossum as a thalloid for-
mation remaining during the entire life of the plant, and cor-
respondent to the cellular organ through which the primary
leaves of germinating ferns penetrate, and to which the name
oi proembryo has been given. As in the Phanerogamae the
first commencement of a plant gives birth to a leaf developing
itself in the interior of a cellular organ (the sac embryonaire),
so it would appear that throughout the whole vegetable king-
dom the formation of a thallus precedes the formation of
leaves.
PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
December 4, 1839. — A paper was first read, entitled "A Descrip-
tion of the Soft Parts and of the shape of the Hind Fin of the Ichthyo-
saurus, as when recent," by Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S.
The osseous frame-work of the fin of the Ichthyosaurus, Mr. Owen
observes, having alone been the subject of direct examination, the
exact shape and the nature of the soft parts had been matters of
conjecture. A very striking deviation from the reptilian and mam-
malian types had, indeed, been recognised, and resemblance also to
Geological Society, 63
the fins of fishes had been admitted in the digits of the fin exceeding
five, in their being sometimes bifurcated, and in consisting of an ex-
traordinary number of ossicles ; yet owing to the form of the digital
ossicles, their breadth and flatness, and their large size, as compared
with the joints of the fin-rays of fishes, it had been generally sup-
posed that the locomotive organs of the Ichthyosaurus were en-
veloped, while living, in a smooth integument, which, like that of
the turtle and porpoise, had no other support than was afforded by
the bones and ligaments within.
Sir Philip Grey Egerton in a recent examination of Ichthyosaurian
remains in the possession of Mr. Lee of Barrow-on-Soar, detected,
with the penetration which has enabled him to bring to light many
other obscure points in the structure of the Ichthyosaurus, traces of
the soft parts of the fin in a slab of lias containing a mutilated pad-
dle ; and having submitted the specimen to the examination of Mr.
Owen, a detailed account of its character forms the subject of this
memoir.
Mr. Owen considers the specimen to be a posterior fin of the
Ichthyosaurus communis. It presents impressions and fractured por-
tions of six digits, with the impression, — and a thin layer, most di-
stinctly preserved, — of the dark carbonized integument of the ter-
minal half of th(i fin, the contour of which is thus most beautifully
defined.
The anterior margin is formed by a smooth unbroken well-marked
line, apparently a duplication of the integument ; but the whole of
the posterior margin exhibits the remains and impressions of a series
of rays by which the fold of the integument was supported. Imme-
diately posterior to the digital ossicles, is a band of carbonaceous
matter of a distinctly fibrous structure, varying from two to four
lines in breadth, and extending in an obtusely-pointed form for an
inch and a half beyond the digital ossicles. This band Mr. Owen
believes to be the remains of the dense ligamentous matter which
immediately invested the bones of the paddle, and connected them
with the enveloping skin. The rays, above-mentioned, are continued
from the posterior edge of this carbonized ligamentous matter, in
which their bases appear to have been implanted, to the edge of the
tegumentary impression ; the upper rays being directed transversely,
but the others gradually lying more in the direction of the axis of
the fin, as they approach its termination. The most interesting
feature in these rays, Mr. Owen says, is their bifurcating as they
approach the edge of the fin.
From the rarity of their preservation, their appearance and co-
existence in the present instance with remains of the integument,
he states, it is evident they were not osseous, but probably either
cartilaginous, or of that albuminous horn-like tissue, of which the
marginal rays consist in the fins of the sharks and other plagio-
stomous fishes. Besides the impression of the posterior marginal
rays, the specimen presents a series of fine, raised, transverse lines,
which cross the whole fin, and probably indicate a division of the
rigid integument into scutiform compartments, analogous to those
64 Geological Society.
on the paddle of the Turtle and webbed foot of the Crocodile ; but
they differ in the absence of subdivision by secondary longitudinal
impressions. The structure of the integument of the fin agrees,
therefore, with the known reptilian characters of the skeleton of the
Ichthyosaurus ; and, as the skin with its appendages gives a charac-
ter to the great primary groups of vertebrata, it might be expected
that the skin of the Ichthyosaurus would exhibit some of the cha-
racters of the integument of existing reptiles.
In conclusion, Mr. Owen remarks, that the other new facts pre-
sented by the specimen, accord with the indications of the natural
affinities of the Ichthyosauri afforded by their less perishable re-
mains ; and that all the deviations from the reptilian structure of
the skeleton tend to the type of fishes and not to that of cetaceous
remains.
Dec. 18, 1839. — A paper was first read, entitled "Description
of the fossil remains of a mammal, a bird, and a serpent, from the
London clay," by Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S.
The author commences by observing, that only a few months had
elapsed since the highest organic animal remains known to exist in
the London clay were those of reptiles and fishes ; and that the
danger of founding conclusions in Palaeontology from negative
evidence was perhaps never more strikingly illustrated than by the
fact, that the first scientifically determined relic of a warm-blooded
animal from that formation proved to belong to the highest order of
that class, if man be excepted ; and that besides those quadruma-
nous remains, there have since been discovered in the London clay
underlying the coralline crag, near Kyson, in Suffolk, teeth of cheiro-
ptera, and of a species probably belonging to the marsupial order*.
Mr. Owen then proceeds to describe the fossils, the immediate
objects of the communication.
1. The portion of the mammal was discovered by Mr. Richardson
in the cliffs of Studd Hill, near Heme Bay, and belongs to a new
and extinct genus of Pachydermata. It consists of a small mutilated
cranium about the size of that of a hare, containing the molar teeth
of the upper jaw nearly perfect, and the sockets of the canines. The
molars are seven in number on each side, and resemble more nearly
those of the Chseropotamus than of any other known genus of
existing or extinct mammalia. They present three distinct modifi-
cations of the grinding surface, and increase in complexity from
before backwards. The first and second spurious molars have simple
sub- compressed crowns, surmounted by a single median conical cusp,
with a small anterior and posterior tubercle at the outer side, and a
ridge along the inner side of its base. They are separated by an
interspace nearly equal to the antero-posterior diameter of the first
molar. The second and remaining molars are in close juxtaposition.
The third and fourth molars form the principal difference between
the dentition of the present genus and that of the Chccropotamus,
being larger and more complex in the grinding surface. They
* See Annals of Nat. Hist. vol. iv. p. 1S9.
Geological Society. 65
present a sudden increase in size and change of form. The
plane of the crown is triangular, with the base outwards, and the
posterior and inner side convex : it supports three principal cusps,
two on the outer, and one on the inner side ; there are also two
smaller elevations with a depression on the summit of each, situated
in the middle of the crown, and the whole is surrounded with a ridge
which is developed into a small cusp at the anterior and external
angle of the tooth. The three true molars closely correspond with
those of the Chseropotamus. The sockets of the canines indicate
that these teeth were relatively as large as in the peccari.
The bones of the head are separately described ; the palatal
processes of the maxillary bones are shown to be rugous, as in the
peccari ; the eye to have been full and large, as indicated by the size
of the optic foramen and the capacity of the orbit, equalling an inch
in vertical diameter : the general form of the skull is described as
partaking of a character intermediate between that of the hog and
the hyrax, though the large size of the eye must have given to the
physiognomy of the living animal a resemblance to that of the Ro-
dentia.
These indications, Mr. Owen says, scanty though they be, of the
form of a species nearly allied to the Chccropotamus, are extremely
interesting, on account of the absence of similar information regard-
ing that genus. The resemblance of the molar division of the
dental system in the new genus, for which the name of Hyracothe-
rium is proposed, and the Chseropotamus, is sufficiently close to
warrant the conclusion, that the canines and incisors if not similar
would differ only in form and proportion ; and that hence it may be
ventured to solve analogically some of the doubts entertained by
Cuvier respecting the dental characters of the Chteropotamus, and
to afhrm confidently that it had canines in the upper as well as the
lower jaw. The incisor teeth with the ossa intermaxillaria are
wanting in the specimen of the Hyracotherium, and have not been
found in any fragment of the Chseropotamus.
2. The remains of birds described in the paper consist of a sternum,
with other bones, and a sacrum, the former belonging to the collec-
tion of the late John Hunter, in the Royal College of Surgeons,
and the latter to the cabinet of Mr. Bowerbank. Both the speci-
mens were obtained from Sheppey. The Hunterian fossil includes
the sternum nearly entire, the proximal ends of the coracoid bones,
a dorsal vertebra, the distal end of the left femur, the proximal end
of the corresponding tibia, and a few fragments of ribs. Mr. Owen
first shows, in approximating to which of the three great groups of
birds, terrestrial, aerial, or aquatic, the Ornitholite belonged, that
from the length of the sternum and the remains of the primary in-
termuscular crest or keel, it could not have been a strictly terrestrial
bird, though these diaracters do not prove that it was a bird of
flight, as they occur in the Penguins or other Brachyptera, w'hich
have need of muscular forces to w^ork their wings as paddles under
water. In the present fossil, however, from the lateral extent
and convexity of the sternal plate, the presence and course of
Ann. §• Mag. Nat. Hist. Sej)t. 1840. f
66 Geological Society.
the secondary intermuscular ridges, the commencement of the keel
a little way behind the anterior margin of the sternum, Mr. Owen
says there is no affinity with the brachypterous family. The cora-
eoid bones or posterior clavicles, he also shows are less available in
determining the habits of the Ornitholite, as they relate much more
closely to the respiratory actions than to the movements of the
wings, and are strongly developed even in the Apteryx. There re-
mained consequently for comparison the ordinary birds of flight;
and of these, the native species, which resemble the fossil in size,
first claimed Mr. Owen's attention. Though the sternum is not
complete, yet sufficient remains to have enabled him to set aside the
Gallinaceous, and those Grallatorial and Passerine birds which have
deeply incised stemums, and to restrict the field of comparison to
such species as have the sternum either entire, or with shallow pos-
terior emarginations. After a rigid comparison of the minor struc-
tural details and pursuing it from the sea gulls and other aquatic
birds upwards through the Grallatorial and Passerine orders, omitting
few British species, and no genus, he at length found the greatest
number of correspondences in the skeleton of the accipitrine spe-
cies. The resemblance, however, was not sufficiently close to ad-
mit of the fossil being referred to any native genus of Raptores : the
breadth of the proximal end of the coracoid removes it from the
owls (Strigidce), the shaft of the same bone is too slender for the
Falconidae ; and the femur and tibia are relatively weaker than in
many of the British Hawks or Buzzards. It is with the Vultures
that Mr. Owen has found the closest agreement ; but he says the
fossil indicates a smaller species than any known to exist in the
present day, and is probably a distinct subgenus.
The professed ornithologist, Mr. Owen remarks, may receive
with reasonable hesitation a determination of family affinities arrived
at, in the absence of the usual characters deduced from the beak
and feet ; but in the course of a long series of close comparisons, he
says, he has met with so many more characters, both appreciable and
available in the present problem, than he anticipated, that he confi-
dently expects, in the event of the mandibles, the bones of the feet,
or the entire sternum of the bird in question being found, they will
establish his present conclusion, that the Sheppey ornitholite is re-
ferrible to a member of the group of Accipitrine Scavengers, so
abundant in the warmer latitudes of the present world.
The Ornitholite in Mr. Bowerbank's museum consists of ten sa-
cral vertebrae anchylosed together, as is usual in birds with a con-
tinuous keel-like spinal ridge. Four of the vertebrae are analogous
to the lumbar vertebrae in the mammalia, and they are succeeded by
five others, in which, as in the Vultures, the inferior transverse pro-
cesses are not develoj)ed. This character, however, Mr. Owen says,
is not peculiar to the Vulturidae. Though the part of the fossil pre-
served is eminently characteristic of the class of birds, yet it is not
calculated to throw light on the closer affinities of the species to
which it belongs : nevertheless it supports rather than affects the
determination of the Hunterian specimen. For the apparently ex-
Geological Society, 67
tinct bird indicated by these fossils^ the name of Lithornis vultur'mus
is provisionally proposed.
3. Mr. Owen commences his description of the remains of an ex-
tinct species of Serpent found at Sheppey, by pointing out the es-
sential characters by which the vertebrae of an Ophidian Reptile are
distinguished.
Vertebrae joined enarthrodially by a deep anterior transversely
oblong cup and a corresponding prominent posterior ball, and fur-
ther articulated by projecting posterior oblique processes, wedged
like the carpenter's tenon into a mortice, excavated in the anterior
oblique processes of the succeeding vertebra, supporting moreover
on each side of the fore part of the body an oblong convexity for
the moveable articulation of the rib, can belong, Mr. Owen ob-
serves, to no other than a reptile of the Ophidian order.
One of the specimens described in this portion of the memoir,
consists of about 30 vertebrae possessing the above characters ; also
of a number of long slender ribs, having expanded concave vertebral
extremities cemented irregularly together by a mass of indurated
clay, and it forms part of the Hunterian collection of fossils ; an-
other specimen, consisting of 28 vertebrae, and some others of less
magnitude, belong to Mr. Bowerbank's collection. All the speci-
mens, Mr. Owen considers, are referrible to the same species, and
they were all found at Sheppey.
The vertebrae in each specimen present the same conformation,
and nearly the same size, being equal in this respect to those of a
Boa Constrictor 10 feet long. They belong to the ordinary dorsal
or costal series, and differ from those of the Boa and Python in their
superior length as compared to their breadth and height. The ridge
continued from the anterior to the posterior oblique processes on
each side is less developed : the oblique processes themselves do not
extend so far outwards ; and the spinous process is narrower in its
antero-posterior extent but longer. In the first two of these differ-
ences, the fossil agrees with the Linnaean Coluber and its subgenera,
but differs from the Crotalus ; and in the remaining points it differs
from Crotalus, Coluber, Naja and Trigonocephalus. The long
and comparatively narrow spine, the outward prolongation of the
upper angle of the posterior oblique processes, the uniform convexity
of the costal protuberance, the uneven or finely wrinkled external
surface of the superior arch of the vertebra, are characters which
distinguish these Ophidian vertebrae from those of any other genus
of the order with which Mr. Owen has been able to compare them.
He therefore proposes to call the species provisionally Palceophis To-
liapicus.
The ribs are hollow as in all land serpents.
From the agreement in the configuration of the under surface of
the body of the vertebrae of the fossil with that in the vertebrae of
the Boae and Pythons more nearly than with the Colubri, and in
none of the differences above noticed indicating any obstacle to the
entrapping and destroying a living struggling prey, as well as from
the length (11 feet) which it may be inferred the creature attained.
G8 Zoological Sociely,
Mr. Owen concludes it was not provided with poisonous fan^.
Serpents of similar dimensions exist in the present day only in
tropical regions, and their food consists principally of the warm-
blooded animals. Mr. Owen therefore in conclusion states, that had
no evidence been obtained of birds or mammals in the London clay,
he would have felt persuaded that they must have coexisted with
the Palceophis Toliapicus,
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
December 10, 1839. — William H. Lloyd, Esq., in the Chair.
A letter from Dr. Weissenborn, dated Weimar, October 6, 1839,,
was read. It accompanied a present of two specimens (male and
female) of the black variety of the common Hamster (Cricetus vul-
garis), and a head, preserved so as to display the cheek-pouches of
that animal. The writer of the letter states that he possesses a
common Pigeon, just fledged, in which no vestiges of the organs of
vision can be traced. " The orbits are tolerably well developed, and
lined with a sort of half- mucous membrane, and therefore destitute
of feathers. I have never heard of a similar defect in any animal ;
and in one where the incubation is extra-uterine it appears doubly
wonderful or anomalous. The bird is quite healthy, and presents in
its habits several curious anomalies, which may be traced to its mon-
strosity."
Professor Owen communicated his notes on the Anatomy of the
Biscacha {Lagostomus trichodactylus, Brookes).
" The individual dissected," says Mr. Owen, " was a female, full-
grown, weighing 8 pounds 2 ounces, avoirdupois : the weight of the
brain was 5 drachms, avoirdupois, the proportion of the brain to the
body being as 1 to 416. This is the smallest relative size of the
brain that has yet been recorded in the Rodent order, in some of the
species of which order, as the Mouse, the brain approaches that of
Man, the relation of its mass to that of the body being as 1 to 46 ;
that of the human subject is as 1 to 30. The brain presented the
usual broad depressed form and simple unconvoluted surface charac-
teristic of the Rodent order : its length was 1 inch 8 lines, its breadth
1 inch 5 lines, and the length of the cerebral portion 1 inch 3 lines.
The proportion of the cerebellum to the cerebrum was as 1 to 5.
The breadth of the medulla oblongata was to that of the cerebrum as
1 to 6. The upper surface of each lobe of the cerebrum is marked
with two slightly curved fissures, each between 3 and 4 lines in
length, and one a little in advance of, and exterior to the other : a
single anfractuosity defines the external convex prominence of the
cerebrum. On the under surface a fissure is continued from the
posterior part of the cerebral hemisphere forwards, along the middle
of the natiform protuberance, to the outer boundary of the root of
the large olfactory nerve.
•* On laying open the abdomen an immense accumulation of adi-
pose membrane concealed the viscera ; the bag of the great omentum
Zoological Society, ^
formed, however, a small part of this covering, as after extending
down over half the abdomen it was reflected upwards, in front of
the liver. The lower half of the abdominal cavity was overlapped
by broad and thick adipose processes, continued from the lower con-
volutions of the colon, without being connected with the great
omentum, and from the fundus of the urinary bladder. The appen-
dices epiploicee of the human colon may be regarded as rudimentary
conditions of the adipose folds here so enormously developed. The
stomach corresponded in form and relative size with that of the Chin-
chilla (see Trans. Zool. Soc, vol. i. p. 51. pi. V.). The left blind
extremity projected about an inch beyond the cardia ; the pyloric
end became suddenly contracted : the cuticular lining of the oeso-
phagus terminated at the cardia in five pointed processes, radiating
from the cardia.
" The duodenum was dilated, as in many other phytophagous Ro-
dents, at its commencement ; it descends with a slight sigmoid
flexure to the right lumbar region, then crosses over to the left side,
being freely suspended in a broad duodenal mesentery, which con-
tracts as the gut perforates the base of the meso- colon to become the
jejunum. The small intestines presented the usual disposition : the
caecum is of moderate length, viz. four inches, with a diameter of
two and a half inches, thus corresponding in general form with that
of the Chinchilla. The colon first crosses obliquely the lower part
of the abdomen, and returns, forming a fold of about four inches in
extent ; it then describes a second much larger and narrower fold,
of ten inches in length : it is at the bend of this fold that the faeces
begin to be separated into pellets, and it is from these loops that the
omental processes are continued : the colon then bends over the root
of the mesentery, passing below the stomach to the left side of the
abdomen, where it describes a series of convolutions before ending
in the rectum. No omental process is continued from these folds,
but the meso-colon, to which they are suspended, is of great breadth,
and was loaded with fat.
Feet. Inches.
Length of the small intestines 14 9
; — large ditto 7 5
*' The anal, vaginal, and urethral outlets are separate from one
another.
" The liver consists of a left lobe, a cystic lobe, and two small
right lobes, with a spigelian appendage. I'he cystic lobe is fissured,
and the left division is perforated on its free convex surface to re-
ceive a process of the suspensory ligament.
" The gall-bladder was of very small size.
" The spleen is triangular, with the upper or anterior angle most
produced.
" The kidneys and suprarenal glands as usual in Rodents. The
heart presented the usual form ; two superior venae cavae, the left
joining the inferior cava, and receiving the coronary vein. The
70 Zoological Society,
right lung presented three lobes and the median lobule; the left
lung three lobes.
" There was nothing remarkable in the ovaria or fallopian tubes.
The two uteri terminate by distinct valvular orifices ; they are long
and narrow : in each mesometry there is a plexus of transversely dis-
posed vessels, principally veins, which runs parallel with the uterus,
and seems to represent the remains of the wolffian body. The most
interesting feature in the generative organs was a longitudinal sep-
tum, dividing the vagina into two canals for upwards of an inch be-
yond the ora tincce. This septum terminated by a thin concave edge,
directed towards the outlet of the vagina. There was no constric-
tion or valvular fold between the divided and the undivided portions
of the vagina ; the former were somewhat more vascular, and slightly
plaited longitudinally. The whole length of the vagina was four
inches. The clitoris was perforated by the urethral canal, and was
nine lines in length.
" No other placental quadruped has hitherto presented so near an
approach to the marsupial type of the female organs as the Lagosto-
7nus. Rudiments of a vaginal septum occur in the young or virgin
state of several genera ; but it is only in the Lagostomus that a con-
tinuation of the median separation of the genital tubes has been
continued beyond the uterine portion along so great an extent of the
vagina, and as a permanent structure."
Professor Owen also communicated the following paper, entitled
*' Observations on the Generative System of some of the lower Ani-
mals," by Professor Rudolph Wagner, M.D.
" Among a variety of observations which I undertook on the coast
of Nice in August and September 1839, for the purpose of obtaining
a more intimate knowledge of the anatomy and physiology of marine
animals, there are several which perhaps afford some more general
interest for the natural history of animals.
** Many of my own earlier observations had produced the convic-
tion, that a disjunction of the sexes is much more universal than has
been hitherto admitted. Cuvier, in his * Regne Animal,' and after
him the most of those who have entered upon Zoological Classifica-
tion, still assume that among the so-called lower animals many are
no more than females, and others without sex .
** Thus, to begin with the Mollusca, and judging from assertion,
the Cyclohranchiata up to the present time are known only as fe-
males. I succeeded as well in Patella as in Chiton in finding some
individuals that were males, and others that were females. The
males have a white testis, with active spermatozoa, resembling those
of muscles ; the females have all the elements of the primitive ovum.
The AscidiiB also appear to be of disjoined sex. I found, however,
in several species merely ova, but ova that presented the germinal
vesicle and germinal spot.
" Among the Radiata I had hitherto found only females, as well
in the Starfish as in the Sea-urchin and the Holothurice. The pear-
Zoological Society. *J\
shaped vesicles which open into the efferent duct of the ovary in
Holothuria tuhulosa, and which Delle Chiaje regards as testes, posi-
tively showed no spermatozoa in three individuals, in which the pale
rose-red ovary was otherwise much developed, and presented the
most beautiful ova, with germinal vesicle and germinal spot. But
in the first individual which my friend Professor Valentin opened,
the organ corresponding and very similar to the ovary immediately
presented a difference (from the ovary) in its white contents. We
also saw indeed in those contents the most beautiful spermatozoa,
much resembling those of osseous fishes. Numerous other individuals
constantly presented themselves, either as males or females.
** Regarding the Medusa, Von Siebold of Dantzic had already
mentioned that he had found male individuals with spermatozoa in
Medusa aurita. In Nice I convinced myself with the greatest cer-
tainty in Pelagia, Aurelia, Cassiopeia, and a fourth genus, that tiiese
Medusidce are always of disjoined sex. The males, with their sper-
matozoa actively moving (even within the capsules of the testes), are
at the first glance to be distinguished from the females, whose ovaria
always contain ova in different stages of development*.
•' It is of especial interest to find that a disjunction of sex admits
of demonstration, even in the Polyps. One of my companions. Dr.
Erdl, (?) of Munich, found in Veretillum only female individuals in
one Polypary, and in others only males. He writes me that he has
afresh convinced himself of the same relation in Alcyonium, though
the specimen had been preserved in spirit ; and that among the MoU
lusca he has found similar sexual differences in Halyotis ; thus in the
Asjndobranchia of Cuvier.
" I must here remark, that my earlier statements on the sperma-
tozoa of the Actinia are erroneous, since I regarded entirely peculiar
and remarkable capsules with long threads (situated even on the
prehensile arms) as spermatozoa.
" My researches on the spermatozoa of cartilaginous fishes have
shown the remarkable fact that the individual genera of the Rays and
Sharks are distinguishable by the form of their spermatozoa. These
spermatozoa are for the most part spirally wound, as in birds of song.
Very remarkable is the structure of the testis ; which is constantly
connected with a largely developed and winding vas deferens. That
which Johann Miiller has described in the Rays as a peculiar gland
is nothing else than this vas deferens. The relations in form of the
male genital organs alternate much, as I shall show in a special and
more comprehensive work.
** The facts here reported were not witnessed by myself alone, but
also by Professor Valentin of Bern, Dr. Peters of Berlin, and five
young zootomists, pupils of mine, who were all in Nice at the same
time as myself, and took a part in my observations."
* I shall state these sexual relations in a special and detailed work on
the whole anatomy and physiology of tlie MeduscB.
72 Miscellaneous.
MISCELLAxNEOUS.
ON A WHITE VARIETY OF THE HYACINTH AND COLUMBINE.
Pontypoo], July 16, IS-IO.
Sir, — I have to apologize for having so long delayed the remainder
of my communication upon spontaneous generation, but having been
rather fully engaged since the first part of it was inserted, I have
not been able to transcribe it : I hope to be able to send it in about a
week or ten days, so that I am afraid it will be too late for the next
Number.
In addition to the white varieties of plants mentioned by Mr.
Adams in the last Number, I have observed in this neighbourhood
white varieties of the common Hyacinth and Columbine (Aquilegia) :
the whole plant of the latter varies very much in colour from the
proper plant, being wholly of a light green, and possessing none of
the purplish-brown shade on the stems, so conspicuous in its normal
state, so that they may easily be known when not in flower. I have
seen large bushes of it growing within a few yards of the other va-
riety.
I remain, yours most respectfully,
James Bladok.
P.S. The species of Crane Fly alluded to is a species of Tricho-
cera, according to Mr. Westwood, from whom I have received a let-
ter to that effect ; he has also mentioned it in his " Introduction."
ON A SPECIES OF BAL^NOPTERA STRANDED ON CHARMOUTII BEACH.
Charmouth, Dorset, 9th July, 1840.
Sir, — My communication to Mr. Charlesworth respecting a spe-
cies of Balsenoptera stranded on Charmouth beach, which appears in
your Magazine of Natural History of the 1st of July, should have
been corrected by my second letter to him on the same subject pre-
viously to its being published. In my second communication I re-
quested that the paragraph stating " that two small bones repre-
senting the pelvis in quadrupeds were attached (one on each side)
to the first caudal vertebra," should be omitted, as no such bones exist ;
my second letter also contained several particulars respecting the
sternum, os hyoides, bones of the spine, &c., which should have
been incorporated with the first account, as it would have rendered
it more complete and correct.
I gave as my chief reason for believing " that our species differed
from those previously described," the circumstance of its possessing
only sixty vertebra, the others having sixty-two ; a more particular
and careful investigation has convinced me that two of the small
caudal bones have been lost, making the whole number sixty-two,
and I am now convinced that it is nothing more or less than a small
specimen of the species stranded at Ostend some years ago, and ex-
hibited in London, viz. the Rorqual " Balsenoptera boops."
Yours, &c.,
R. H. Sweeting, Surgeon.
Miscellaneous, 73
ON HYBRID PHEASANTS.
Farnliam, July 11th.
Dear Sir, — I have lately mounted a brace of hybrid Pheasants,
and have been requested to forward a memorandum to you ; if it is
any way interesting-, you are welcome to make use of it. I believe
there is not an instance mentioned as having occurred in a wild state,
at least I have been so informed.
The keeper of Henry Halsey, Esq., of Henley Park, two years
ago hatched a hen Golden Pheasant with a brood of common Phea-
sants, and allowed her to take to the woods with the others ; the re-
sult has been two beautiful hybrids, with the characters of the two
species so beautifully combined, that the most casual observer would
not fail to perceive it at first sight : they have not the bright mark-
ings of the common Pheasant, nor the gorgeous colours of the Golden
Pheasant ; but they present the more sombre tints of the two.
They were shot by Henry Halsey, Esq. at the latter end of Ja-
nuar)% and are now in his possession.
Yours respectfully,
James Lowcock.
on a specimen of the shearwater petrel^ kite^ &c.
Chipping Norton, Oxon, July 9th, 1840.
Sir, — A fine specimen of the Roller (Coracias Garrula) has lately
come under my notice, which was shot in the end of June, 1839, by
the gamekeeper, on the Guiting estate, Gloucestershire ; and in
September last a specimen of the Shearwater Petrel (PuJ/inus Anglo-
rum) was taken within this parish. The bird rose from the ground,
but being unable to fly far, was soon captured and brought to me
alive ; I endeavoured to feed it, but after nearly two days, during
which it appeared to have taken no food, I killed and stuff^ed it. The
bird made good use of its bill and wings in self defence, making at
the same time a loud breathing or hissing noise.
The Kite (^Milvus regalis) is become a rare bird. I have recently
obtained a specimen shot on December 29, 1838, about eight miles
from hence, in the vicinity of Stow. The bird had frequented the
neighbourhood several days, and shots were fired at it, but to no
purpose, till at last it was seen by a boy to fly into a plantation at
the bottom of Stow Hill ; he hastened up to the town and informed
the parties who had previously been in pursuit, and on their arrival
at the place it was shot whilst perched at roost.
The third volume of Mr. Macgillivray's ' History of British Birds'
has just reached me ; it is a most excellent work, and I would re-
commend every ornithological student to procure a copy. There are
other prettily and beautifully illustrated works, but this, in my opi-
nion, for the accuracy and minuteness of its detailed descriptions, is
scarcely to be excelled ; the " Lessons," too, of this practical orni-
thologist, together with the author's account of his rambles " o'er
moor and mountain," in company and alone, with other valuabie
74 Miscellaneous.
features, are highly entertaining and instructive. I sincerely hope
the publishers will let us have the remaining portion of the vv^ork —
the Water birds — with as little delay as possible, for the author's
valuable experience with this tribe, advantageously located as he is,
must prove exceedingly useful.
Wild Geese (I cannot say what species) were seen in this neigh-
bourhood on June 1 6 ; thirteen appeared in the flight. This appears
unusually early, supposing them to be a brood of the present year.
Thomas Goatley.
NOTES ON BRITISH BIRDS.
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
The Goshawk. — Of this handsome bird I kept three specimens
in the year 1837 ; two were females, and at least one-third larger
and stronger than the male. The young Hawk for some time after
birth is covered with a thick white down in place of feathers, and,
upon the whole, much resembles a young Turkey. Until four or five
months old it does not stand erect, but holds the head low, round-
ing the back like a Guinea-fowl. The cry, which is easily excited,
resembles a quick shrill repetition of the letter P, pe-pe-pe-pe-pe.
Whilst the bird is young its faeces are ejected with surprising force,
even to the distance of eight or nine feet.
When a bird was placed near the bars of the cage in which they
were confined, one of the Hawks would rush up to it, and dashing
into it a claw, drag it to one corner of the cage, extending his wings
round it to prevent the approach of the others. This, however, was
somewhat difficult ; and often, when the devourer least expected it,
his bonne louche was snatched from him by another, who had perhaps
relinquished his own piece for the purpose. Howbeit the loser never
ajopeared incensed at the theft.
When presented with a living bird, the Hawk invariably seizes it
round the neck with his talons, and begins devouring the head, re-
gardless of the cries and struggles of its victim. The pressure on
the neck and blows on the skull quickly cause death, and the Hawk
begins feeding with such hearty good will, that in a few minutes
nothing remains but a few feathers.
Fragilitas Ossium (?) in the Kestrel. — In the year 1837 I
purchased a young Kestrel of a boy from Wilcot. I was at the time
surprised at the peculiarity of its shape, and the difficulty it expe-
rienced in walking. Its appetite was voracious, and it was exceed-
ingly tame. When fully fledged, it was suddenly seized with violent
spasms ; the leg being thrown over the back, and the wings drawn
forwards over the breast. It appeared in great pain, but was very
hungry. It continued in this state two days, when I killed it.
On examining the body I found nearly every bone dislocated or
fractured, and rather softer than usual, containing less eaithy mat-
ter. One femur had been broken mfive places, the tibia in four ;
indeed, there were upwards of twenty recent or partially united
Miscellaneous, 75
fractures in the long bones ; the legs were greatly distorted and the
spine crooked.
I am unable to account for the origin of the disease in this bird ;
it had been reared with several other young Hawks, and had lived
chiefly on young unfledged birds, mice, &c. &c.
The Kingfisher. — Of this beautiful, but stupid bird, I have had
nine living specimens ; seven young and two adult.
On April 14, 1837, a boy brought me a living female Kingfisher,
which he had taken on the nest in the act of laying an eg^, which I
found on dissection covered with the shell and ready for expulsion.
I immediately proceeded with him to the spot where the nest was
found, for the purpose of examining its structure. It was formed in
a hole about a foot in depth, which had been excavated in a bank
overhanging a narrow brook. It was concealed from view by a tuft
of long grass ; but as the male bird was constantly sitting on a branch
near the nest, the accumulation of faeces led to the discovery of the
place of its concealment.
The nest itself was large and of peculiar structure, being composed
exclusively of the exuvise of the small fish it had devoured, mixed
with fins, scales, &c., and the skins and legs of a little insect some-
what resembhng a shrimp, which adheres to stones, &c. in running
water.
Of this substance there was about sufficient to fill a pint cup. I
preserved it, and possess some at the present time. The interior ca-
vity is small : the eggs, of which I have four, are white, round, of
moderate size, and six or seven in number.
In the spring of 1837, a boy brought me four young Kingfishers,
half-fledged, which he had just taken from a nest near the same
spot. I kept them two months, feeding them exclusively on fish, and
washing them in lukewarm water daily. Under this treatment they
thrived in a remarkable manner, and the plumage became as clear
and brilliant as in a state of nature. They were indeed generally
admired, but I was at length compelled to give them away on ac-
count of the great care and time I was obliged to devote to them.
The young Kingfisher is a very stupid and inactive bird. It will
stand in the same posture one or two hours without moving a muscle,
and its enjoyments seem concentrated in the narrow circle of eating
and sleeping. On touching the extremity of the bill it opens its
mouth, and after swallowing the morsel gravely closes it again, and
looks round with laughable slowness for a second mouthful. It will
swallow without inconvenience a minnow or loach half its own
weight, and in the course of the day will devour ten or twelve such.
It is very tame, readily standing on the finger to be fed. It casts
up the bones and fins of the fishes in the form of a pellet like the
Owl and Hawk, and of these pellets its nest is formed. The adult
Kingfisher is very intractable, and refuses to eat when in captivity.
On the whole, the Kingfisher is only tolerable on account of the
beauty of its plumage.
Chakles Coward.
Devizes, July 8, 1840.
76 Miscellaneous.
ON THE DISCOVERY OF HYPERICUM LI S EAlllFOLl U M IN ENGLAND,
Hypericum linearifolium was found by the Rev. Thomas Hincks
of Cork, among granite rocks near the banks of the Teign, Devon,
in the summer of 1838. Specimens are in his own collection and
in that of the Rev. William Hincks, F.L.S. of London, who lately
ascertained the species in looking over that part of his herbarium.
The same plant is amongst Mr. Babington's acquisitions in Jersey
(see Annals, vol. ii. p. 348.), but it is interesting to know that it is
also found in England, and it is somew^iat curious that so conspi-
cuous a plant has been so long overlooked.
TEMPERATURE OF VEGETABLES.
I have to thank M. Van Beck for the eagerness with which he
has repeated my experiments on the peculiar heat of vegetables. His
verification of the existence of this heat and of its diurnal period
places these facts in the number of those which may take a definitive
place in science, which, generally speaking, admits only that which
has been seen by more than one observer.
M. Van Beck diflfers from me relative to a single fact of very little
importance. I mentioned, that upon placing in the open air as a com-
parative experiment, part of a living vegetable and a similar part
dead, the latter always appeared colder than the former : M. Van
Beck constantly obtained an opposite result. This opposition in the
results of our observations is perhaps caused by a difference in the
mode in which our experiments were prepared. M. Van Beck
plunged, as I did, the portion of vegetable which he meant to de-
prive of life into very hot water ; perhaps he then let it grow cold
in the open air, and thus lose by evaporation a part of the water
which moistened its surface ; whereas I cooled it by immersion in
cold water, and it was thus completely soaked with water when I
made the experiment.
It will be seen that there must be more evaporation from it than
the less moist living vegetable portion, and that consequently, it
would necessarily be colder, whilst an opposite result might be ob-
tained when the vegetable portion, killed by the hot water, had been
able to evaporate the excess of water, which it had gained by re-
maining some time in the open air. Perhaps, also, the peculiar na-
ture of the vegetable parts may have an influence upon the difference
of the results in question. — Note of M, Dutrochet on M. Van Beck's
observations on the Temperature of Plants, Comptes Rendus, Jan. 13.
MICROGRAPHY NEW OBSERVATIONS ON THE INFUSORIA OF ROCK SALT.
In the ' Comptes Rendus' mention is made of a note received by
the Academy of Sciences from M. Marcel de Serres relative to the
observations which he is making on this subject along w'ith M. Joly,
In the specimens of rock salt of a tolerably decided greenish co-
lour brought from Cardona (Spain), the infusoria appear more rare,
smaller, and less distinct than in the specimens of a red colour be-
fore examined.
This, says M. Marcel de Serres, finds an explanation in M. Joly's
Miscellaneous. 77
previous observations on the change of tint which the infusoria that
colour our salt marshes undergo by age. These animalcules, which
are white at their birth, become green in their middle age, and do
not till their adult age take the purple tint which makes them so re-
markable. In general the green infusoria are not so often seen as
the red in salt marshes, which seems to indicate that these monads
remain but a short time in their middle state.
We have found the same infusoria in the argilo- calcareous marls
which are found at Cardona beneath the rock salt. There they have
their beautiful purple tint, but they are in too small numbers to com-
municate it to the mass of marl which has remained grayish. This
fact also proves, that in the ancient world, as in the present one, the
animalcules were precipitated after their death to the bottom of the
waters in which they previously lived. — Comptes Rendus, Mar. 16.
ON THE GENUS PVPINA. BY JOHN EDW. GRAY, ESQ.
The shell of this very curious and interesting genus has been
placed by different authors in very different parts of the system,
some persisting that it should be arranged with the marine genera
on account of the grooves on the left side of the mouth. From a spe-
cimen which Mr. Powis has very kindly given to me, I have no
doubt in my own mind that it is a very distinct genus of Cyclosio-
mida, for this specimen has a horny orbicular many-whorled oper-
culum as large as the mouth of the shell, exactly resembling the
opercula of some of the genera of that family. The polished surface
of the shell and the form of the notch is very unlike any that I have
hitherto observed among the shells of marine mollusca. The latter
is peculiar, as being funnel-shaped, wdder outwards, and narrowed
into a slit within, and only appears as a narrow simple groove on
the outer surface of the peristome.
I am acquainted with two species of this genus ; one Pupina fusca,
small, pale brown, with a yellowish white peristome ; and the other,
Pupina grandis, twice the size of the former, more ventricose, and
.of a bright yelk yellow colour ; there is a fine specimen of the latter
species in the cabinet of Mr. Stainforth. I suspected that this genus
should be referred to the family of Cyclostomida directly I had seen
the animal and operculum of Mr. Guilding's genus Megalomastoma ;
but from the rarity of these shells, I had little hope of so soon being
able to get the additional information furnished by the operculum,
which was alone wanted to clear up the doubt. I have lately seen
another shell which has the polished surface, mouth and operculum
of this genus, but is destitute of the groove, and must form another
genus of this family, for which I propose the name of Callia. — J. E.
Gkay.
on the byssus of unio. by john g. anthony, esq. with notes,
by j. e. gray, esq.
** I have discovered another fact with regard to the Unios which
has escaped the notice of other collectors thus far : in one locality
■^near us (Cincinnati, U. S.), the Uyiios spin a byssus. The location
78 Miscellaneous,
is a very peculiar one, a strong rapid current running over a gravelly
bottom : in such exposed situation our Unios do not often attempt
a lodgement, but prefer sandy bars or muddy shores where the water
is not very deep or rapid. Upon these gravel beds, however, the
large shells are imbedded, and the young ones spin the byssus by
which they attach themselves to the larger shells or the stones of
the gravel. In this way I have seen hundreds moored and riding se-
curely at anchor at the utmost tension of their lines ; for it is only,
as far as I can perceive, a single filament. The thread appears to be
attached to the mantle, and is probably produced by it, and is not an
umbilical attachment. I saved some of the animals in spirits."—
Letter, 16th May, 1840.
This account is curious in several particulars ; first, as showing
the relations of these animals to the family of Arcada ; second, as
showing what I have long expected from the observations I have
made on some marine gasteropodous moUusca, — that many, if not
most of the kinds, have the power of forming a byssus when it can
assist them in their habits. It is very desirable, however, that the
place where the byssus is attached to the animal should be re-
examined, for if it takes its origin from the mantle, it is an ano-
maly in the organization of moUusca. It always arises, as far as I
am aware, from some part of the foot, in general from the anterior
part of the base, as in Mytilus, Pinna, Avicula, Pecteny &c., but some-
times from the end of this organ, as in Area, from whence also, I
should suspect, it most probably arises in the Uniones. — J. E. Gray.
ON SOME RECENTLY PROPOSED GENERA OF THE riFERRID^,
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History,
Gentlemen, — You did me the honour of reprinting in your * Annals
of Natural History' for March, 1840, a short paper on the Crania and
Dentition of the Carnivora, which I communicated to the Zoological
Society. My object, as stated in that paper, was merely to point out
a few simple characters by which the groups might be distinguished,
the importance of those characters being confirmed by others exhi-
bited, both by the internal anatomy and external structure of the spe-
cies. Since the publication of that paper, M. Isidore GeofFroy* has
furnished us with figures and descriptions of some interesting ge-
nera of Carnivora from Africa and Madagascar, which, according to
my views, should be added to those already included in my list of
the Viverrida. They consist of the genera Ichneumia, Galidia, and
Galidictis. The first of these (^Ichneumia) belongs to that subdivision
of the Viverridee in which there is a complete bony orbit, and is
founded upon three species described originally as species of the ge-
nus Herj^estes or Ichneumon. The other two genera (Galidia and
Galidictis\) , in the straightness of the lower margin of the rami of
* See the * Magazin de Zoologie* of M. F. E. Gu^rin-Meneville, Parts
9 and 10 for 1839. An extract of this paper appeared in the * Comtes
Rendus,' &c. for October, 1837.
f In the original paper Galictis. The alteration in the name was neces-
sary, Mr. Bell having given the name Galictis to a group of the Mustelidce.
Meteorological Observations. 79
the lower jaw, approach the Cats, and in my opinion should therefore
be placed at the opposite extremity of the Viverridce, the Herpestes
group being apparently most nearly related to the Dogs. Galidia
and Galidictis also approach the Cats in having the muzzle propor-
tionately shorter than the other Viverridce, and in having the true
molars smaller. The genus Galidia appears to be scarcely sufficiently
distinct from Mr. Bennett's genus Cryptoprocta.
In the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, No. 89, for May,
1839, Mr. Evans has published his Notes on the Anatomy of the
Arctonyx collaris, which tend to show that this animal is closely al-
lied to the Badger, and should occupy the situation in which I have
placed it in my classification. Arctonyx and Mydaus I can but regard
as subgenera of Meles. — G. R. Waterhouse.
Zoological Society, Aug. 27, 1840.
RETURN OF MR. GOULD.
We have much pleasure in announcing the safe arrival of our sci-
entific friend Mr. Gould, the celebrated ornithologist, from Austra-
lia, after an absence of two years and a half, which he has devoted
to the investigation of the habits and ceconomy of the animals of that
portion of the globe. His collections, we understand, are very ex-
tensive ; and among other interesting materials brought home for
the purpose of illustrating his work on the Birds of Australia, are
the nests and eggs of a great portion of the species.
METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JULY, 1840.
Chiswick. — July 1. Overcast: boisterous. 2. Rain, with strong wind. 3.
Cloudy and fine. 4. Very fine. 5. Cloudy: windy. 6, 7. Fine. 8. Fine:
heavy rain. 9 — 12. Very fine. 13 — 17. Fine. 18. Overcast. 19. Cloudy :
rain. 20. Heavy showers. 21. Very fine : rain. 22. Fine. 23. Cloudy.
24. Overcast and fine : rain. 25. Showery. 26. Cloudy : fine. 27. Fine,
28. Hazy. 29. Very fine. 30. Cloudy : rain. 31. Very fine.
Boston. — July 1, 2. Rain. 3. Stormy. 4. Fine: rain early a.m. : rain a.m.
5. Fine: rain a.m. 6. Cloudy: rain p.m. 7. Cloudy: rain early am. : rain
Y.M. 8. Cloudy: rain p.m. 9. Cloudy. 10. Cloudy: rain p.m. 11 — 13.
Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 14, 15. Fine. 16. Rain: rain early a.m. 17.
Fine. 18, 19. Cloudy: rain p.m. 20. Fine. 21. Fine: rain p.m. 22. Fine.
23,24. Cloudy. 25. Rain : thunder and lightning with rain p.m. 26. Cloudy.
27. Fine. 28. Cloudy: rain a.m. 29. Fine. 30. Cloudy. 31. Fine.
Jpplegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire. — July 1. Heavy rain a.m. : cleared up p.m.
2. Drizzling all day. 3. Heavy rain all day. 4. Fair till 4 p.m. then wet. 5.
Showery : fair evening. 6. Rainy. 7, 8. Showery : thunder. 9. Fair all day.
10. Showery. 11. Warm: a single shower : thunder. 12. Very wet. 13. Fine
dry day. 14. Wet afternoon. 15. Very wet all day. 16, 17. Occasional showers.
18. Fair till afternoon, then wet. 19. Rain early a.m. : cleared up. 20. Fair all
day. 21. Heavy showers all day : thunder. 22. Fair all day. 23. Fair till
evening, then rain. 24. Showery all day. 25. Showery afternoon. 26 — 30.
Fair all day. 31. The same : a few drops p.m.
Sun shone out 29 days. Rain fell 22 days. Thunder 3 days.
Wind north f day. North-north-east f day. East- north-east 1 day. East
1 day. South-east ^ day. South 4 days. South-west 8 days. West-south-west
3 days. West 7 days. North-west 2J days. North-north-west 3 days.
Calm 11 days. Moderate 12 days. Brisk 4 days. Strong breeze 2 days.
Boisterous 1 day. Variable 1 day.
*o
CI.
Lond.:
Rov. Soc.
9a.m.
QOOOOO"^»OtO^/5w-;^':)rO'^COOO■^<OmOOODC^<OC^'^QC'OQOr^r 'O
1"^
c
'3
•ojiqs
-saujiuncx
r^ o — ' c
::::;oo;:;:;;;oo:::;:::'^;;:;;;:c<j
•••••^ " -^ 6*
00
! tc
•uojsoa
<N
•^oi.ttsiqo
—■CI . . .■«i'.<0 VO(^-^-^ .C»(NtO.— .10,
00 : : •'-H ;'*: : : ; : : : ; ; jcotoo .000 ;o -o •
00
^
lis
,-. •op •O-T-C'p OCO* 'OOJ-;- * • • C)
e
c ca aj
S 4> >-"
M- ^' 1 ^* 1 ^' ^ ^* 1 ^* 1 ^* ^'"'11 "■ " i "-§ ^' i ^ « - ^' ^* ^* i
CO
O
ca
•lu-d X
i i i i i i i i i i i i i^i^ i ^ - i i iiiiii^iii
§ "' S
c >.«
. i
u
i
8
•r; 01
s
•ui-B?8
'uojsoa
CO
o
c
6
to
to
CO
" i
t» 1
o !
« ;
O ;
c
S^ -■
CKov
■^'p»pr^r^o<pc»<po^c^-^(NOOccor>-<Nc;5t^ipo>pc^
to
c^<ouoc^'Oc^r».occr^(X<Nr>-ipcNcp^ot^ocooi'*ir)'^rs'*'^ooo(N
<ovo<ovo^ r^t^<o«5<ovoio<o l>-C^t^t^<0(0 c^i>-t^c^io>o c^<ot>.t^i>.t^
00
LO
o
IS
S
1
i
00
s
— lr)'*lOO^oo'ofr)a^cNl^)■r^■rfI>.-<(^^lOOOOO<Nl:^c^oo^r50•^covo
0^0^0^3^0^o^o^c^o^o^o^o^o o^o^o^o^o^o^c^o^o^o^o^o^o^o o^o
O^C^lO^O^C^O^O^O^O^c^O^O^C^O o^o^o^'3^G^o^o^o^o^o^0^0^o^c^O 0>0
10
vo
Ohis
pQoo
OC^OV0C0OO^00>O<MOl0O<MO'O00i0-«t0<Mr0Orf<^0r^t^C^t^C^
rorNO><N7Hc^o<>ir-<<pypT*yri;^<pipc^07-oo^O(N'^
CO
6^
to
c
op Lprj<<oo-^LO^ r^cp cr\Chc^g^7- c^cp t;^rj'r}-ipr^Chcri^ovor^9 ^ c —
0^ c^ o^ 0^ c^ ciy^ o^ o^ 0^ (^ o^ o^ o^ 0^ o> 0> <^ o^ o> o^ o> o^ o^ o^ CTi o^ O O
0»C4C^CN<N01(NOJCNCNOIOIO«CNCOOIOI01CN'NOIOIOJCSC^<N<N«r)COCOCO
00
QOroO-H-HO — OCN'^c'5'^co^OCOOOrrno— <^^— 'OM:^coc<>t^t^CMO
C^l;;^l>-Qp l^t;^l>-r^g>aM3^0^0 <N <N — OM;^<0 tpvpoo C^t^r^CTiO — —
C^o^o^o^o^o^o^0^0^o^o^o^o O o^o^o^o^O^O^O o^o^o^a^O O c
00
CO
CM
C o
o o «i
(^■^000(NOrt"OIOOvO<N<M<M^O'^C!00000<000<MO'^'^yD-^^0000
<^t;--»p(»r^c»ocpc»o^oooror^— 0^t;^r-.ipvpq0OOQpvo
6^6^6^a^C^6^6^6^c^c^c> 6 6 C 6 6 c^o^o^c^6^6^6 6 a^o^6^c 6 6 -rf
Days of
i\Jonth.
1840.
July.
— — — 1 — — •— 4r-i — C10l«NCN01C<0iC«CNC4<^t^
(«» S:^
C
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
XIII. — Observations on the Genus Typhlopone, with descrip-
tions of several exotic species of Ants. By J. O. West-
wood, F.L.S.
[With a Plate.]
Having in my * Introduction to the Modern Classification
of Insects' figui'ed an insect from the collection of C. C. Ba-
bington, Esq., under the name of Typhlopone futv a, and which,
without hesitation, I considered to be a neuter Ant^, it be-
comes necessary, — now that Mr. Shuckard has, in a previous
page of these Annals, stated his conviction that it is the
female of a genus belonging to another family, in which
neuters do not exist, — that I should give my reasons for the
opinion I have advanced, that it belongs to the family of the
Ants, and is a neuter insect, and which I still retain.
Ignorant although we are of the males of this genus, it is not
only upon a comparison of known individuals of Typhlopone
with the females and neuters of the Ants, and with the females
of the MutillidcB, that I found my opinion ; we are now ac-
quainted with four facts relative to the habits of these insects.
1st, One of Mr. Shuckard's specimens is stated by him still to
retain within its jaws the wing of a Termes. 2ndly, Another,
of which the head alone remained, had attacked and pertina-
ciously retained hold of the leg of an ant, which had evidently
pulled off the body of the Typhlopone, in order to rid itself of
its incumbrance. 3rdly, Mr. Raddon has obtained many
specimens of Typhlopone, found alive in casks of sugar from
the West Indies. And 4thly, Mr. Babington's three speci-
mens were also found in sugar. Now these are circumstances
* I have in this paper continued to employ the term ' neuter' for the abor-
tive sex of the Heterogyna and other social Hymenoptera, although it is
certainly improper, such individuals being, in fact, females, with partially
developed female organs. The term * worker', which has also been applied to
them, is not exclusively their own, because the real productive females,
amongst the humble-bees and wasps, work as much as the so-called 'neuters'.
It would perhaps be better to term them ' pseudo-females.'
Ann. §• Mag. Nat. Hist. Oct. 1 840. g
82 Mr. J. O. Westwood on the Genus Typhlopone,
which are well known to be the habits of neuter Ants. Of the
extraordinary pertinacity with which some of the latter retain
hold of these and larger insects, I have collected various no-
tices in my ^ Introduction' (v. 2, p. 230.), whilst the partiality
of Ants for sugar is very great, and well known. One species
is indeed named Formica Saccharivora by Linnaeus.
I proceed, therefore, to structural peculiarities.
The large and flattened head is not exclusively characteristic
of the Formicid(<e, but the want of eyes and ocelli occurs only
in Typhlopone, and in various blind ants, mentioned in my
^ Introduction' (v. 2, p. 218.). The antennae are equally similar
in structure in Typhlopone and several ants. In my drawings
of T. fulva^ made immediately after the meeting of the British
Association at Cambridge, the antennae of T.fulva are repre-
sented as having only eleven joints ; that is, one joint less than
the typical number in female and neuter aculeate Hymeno-
ptera, A specimen recently given to me by Mr. Raddon, ex-
hibits also eleven decided joints in the antennae. Mr. Shuck-
ard describes them as '• consisting apparently of only ten
joints," and blames me for not having described these organs,
as well as for having omitted a generic and specific descrip-
tion of T,fulva in my ^ Introduction,' where they would have
been out of place. Mr. Shuckard does not endeavour to show
in what way the loss of the two joints, which he states to be
wanting, occurs, but he assumes that the circumstance of
Myrmecodes and other apterous Muiillidce having only eleven
joints in the antennae, proves that Typhlopone is allied ta
those genera. Now Latreille, with true philosophic spirit,
has shown how this loss occurs in the Myrmecodes and Myzine
(^ Regne Animal,' 5. 316, 318.), namely, by the second joint
being lodged within the extremity of the first joint, by which
it is hidden. Such is also the case in the Thynni^ which are
the males of Myrmecodes \ but it is not so in Typhlopone,
and the loss must be accounted for in some other manner.
Mr. Shuckard, indeed, describes the T. Thwaitsii as having
eleven jointed antennae, and T. Spinolce as having apparently
twelve joints, arising from the large terminal joint being
divided in its middle by a slender dark ring, thus proving
that it is by the soldering together of the terminal joints,
and not by the immersion of the second joint within the apex
of the long basal joint, that this is effected. Hence we per-
ceive an identity of structure between Typhlopone and the
Ants, and a dissimilarity between them and the Mutillidce,
The former is still further confirmed by the fact, that I have
detected in some species of Ants, which I shall describe at
the end of this paper, only ten joints in the antennae, and that
with descriptions of several exotic species of Ants. 83
Odontomachus armatus, Latr. [ne^xiiev^Daceton armigerum,
Perty), Cryytocerus attatus (female and neuter), Atta cepha-
lotes (female and neuter), and others, have only eleven jointed
antennae, the second joint being exposed. No previous au-
thor has noticed this curious circumstance, and Mr. Shuckard
stating that '^ this curtailment is never found in the apterous
social Heierogyna'^^\ thereon founds an unwarranted rela-
tionship with the MutUlidde.
The situation' of the antennae close to the mouth, and the
elongated basal joint with the following joint affixed so as to
form an elbow, are also characters which Typhlopone possesses
in common with the Ants.
The mouth is remarkable for the extraordinary minuteness
of the palpi. The curtailed structure of the trophi (that is, of
the maxilla), labium and palpi) is stated by Mr. Shuckard pe-
culiarly to distinguish the JDorylidce from both the Formicidce
and the Mutilltdce, But this is not the case, as I have in-
stanced a considerable number of species of ants. in which both
the maxillary and labial palpi possess much fewer joints
than the typical number (Introd. 2, p. 219.).
The structure of the thorax is very interesting in Typhlo-
pone, Mr. Shuckard has, however, completely mistaken its
formation, considering the prothoracic collar as the meso-
thorax, and overlooking the true mesothorax. This has evi-
dently resulted from the want of a careful examination of the
corresponding parts in the allied groups, and the absence of
generalization in the views taken of the thoracic organization ;
hence, therefore, the erroneous nature of the observations
which Mr. Shuckard has published relative to the supposed
peculiar distinction between Typhlopone and the other apte-
rous Heterogyna of both groups, and of the relation between
Typhlopone and the Dorylidce in this respect f.
The principle upon which the variation in the development
of the thoracic segments is regulated, depends entirely upon
* Mr. Shuckard has made some observations relative to the adoption of
the term Heterogyna of Latreille, contending that the term ought to be re-
tained for the MutillidcB, instead of being applied to the Ant^, as it is by
Saint Fargeau and Haliday. It appears to me, however, that the term was
intended to apply either to the distinction which existed between the winged
females of Formica and the wingless females of Mutillay or to the difference
between the winged females and the wingless pseudo-females of i^or»zic«.
In this latter sense the name is the most appropriate that could be applied to
the FormicidcB as distinct from every other group of insects.
t Amongst other things, Mr. Shuckard states that when the meso- and
metathorax are of unequal size in the winged males of Heterogyna, it is the
latter which is most developed, — a statement neither confirmed by nature nor
by the principle that the segments of the thorax are always in px'oportion to
the size of the locomotive organs which they respectively bear.
G 2
84 Mr. J. O. Westwood on the Genus Typhlopone,
the locomotive organs and their action. In wingless insects
motion is of course performed by the legs alone, and for this
end the thoracic segments are nearly equally developed, espe-
cially when the legs are nearly of equal size. This is especially
to be seen in the typical Myrrnecia of New Holland, in which,
from the elongated form of the body, each segment is neces-
sarily drawn out to its full length of development. Here we
find the collar of the prothorax large, oval, longitudinally or
obliquely striated, emarginate behind, receiving the front of
the mesothorax in the emargination, and which, as well as
the metathorax, is transversely striated. The examination of
a very few species of neuter Ants will show the more or less
gradual coalescence of the meso- and metathorax ; the pro-
thorax, however, remaining always most distinct and large,
and such is exactly its structure in Typhlopone. In the apte-
rous females of the typical Mutillidee, on the other hand, all
the segments are consolidated into a single mass.
Of the legs, I shall merely observe, that the employment of
the character to be derived from the calcaria is fallacious, be-
cause although many Ants possess but one spur to each tibia,
there are certainly many which possess two to each of the
four hind tibiae. Such is especially the case in the typical
Myrmecice, in which one of the two spurs of each of the four
hind legs exhibits a very beautiful structure. At the same
time, there are others, such as Cryptocerus atratus, Pheidole
providens, &c., which are entirely destitute of calcariae in the
four hind legs. And it is moreover to be observed, that both
in respect to the spurs and the tarsal ungues, the formation
is identical in all the three kinds of individuals of Myrmecia,
as well as in both sexes of Thynnus, and even in both sexes of
Mutilla^. In Typhlopone the ungues are perfectly simple : so
also may we reasonably expect them to be in their males.
Another circumstance also deserves to be noticed, namely,
the entire want of cilia or bristles on the fore legs of Typhlo-
pone, a character found in the apterous female Mutillida, and
dependent upon their habits of burrowing in sand. The ab-
sence of these appendages consequently either proves that
Typhlopone is an ant or a parasitic Mutillideous insect ; none
such, however, have as yet been observed amongst the Mutil-
lidce ; indeed it is not only contrary to analogy to suppose that
the female of a parasitic aculeate Hymenopterous insect should
want wings, (its oeconomy rendering the possession of them
absolutely necessary for its existence,) but the habits noticed
above are sufficient to disprove the supposition.
* In both sexes of Mutilla Klugii, for example, each of the ungues of
whicli is furnished with a remarkable seta, as long as the iu)gviis itself.
with descriptions of several exotic species of Ants. 85
Lastly, of the abdomen, it may be stated that the peduncu-
lated base is especially characteristic of the ants, and that the
trispinose apex is only found, as Mr. Shuckard notices, in an
American Ant.
One of the most important characters employed by Mr.
Shuckard in his descriptions of the Dorylidae, is that derived
from the structure of the male genital organs, — a character
which has already been employed by Audouin in the Bombi,
and by Vander Linden and others in the Libellulidae, and
proved to be of very great value in determining the species of
these insects. Mr. Shuckard, indeed, says, that in respect to
its large size in the DorylidcB, ^^ it exclusively resembles several
of the solitary HeterogyncB^^ and hence he considers the ana-
logy as strongly in favour of the connexion of these genera
with the Mutillidce. He, however, overlooks the fact that the
males of all those groups which swarm in the air at certain
periods of the year are furnished with very large organs of
generation, and for a very evident purpose. This is extra-
ordinarily the case in the wasps, as well as in the hive-bee,
the Ephemerae, Chironomi, and the Ants. As regards the first
and last of these groups, reference may be made to the plates
of DeGeer's 2nd volume, or the figures 85.5, 88.6, in the 2nd
volume of my ^ Introduction.^ In these groups, however, the
males are much smaller than their partners, and therefore the
analogy thence assumed in respect to the Dorylidce does not
necessarily exist.
Such are the considerations which induce me (although in
the absence of an opportunity of ascertaining by internal dis-
section the state of the sexual characters of the individuals of
Typhlopone yet observed) to consider these insects as being
unquestionably neuter Ants. And as they are equally strong
when applied to the African genus Anomma, I have no more
hesitation in deeming that genus equally Formicideous, as it
differs only in trivial characters from Typhlopone.
I had proposed to myself to have extended these remarks
to an examination of the opinions entertained by Mr. Shuck-
ard relative to the sexual relationship between Typhlopone
and Labidus, the parasitic nature of the Dory tides, the relation-
ship between the latter and the Mutillidae, and the observa-
tions on Scleroderma ; all of which I consider untenable. I
must, however, defer these subjects till another opportunity.
Before laying down my pen, however, I must express the
pleasure I have received from the careful manner in which
Mr. Shuckard has executed the descriptive portion of his me-
moir, and the ingenious manner in which he has treated the
conjectural part.
86 Mr. J. O. Westwood on the Genus Typhlopone,
By way of supplement^ I submit the following descriptions
of several Ants, which, especially in the structure of their an-
tennae and oral organs, serve to illustrate the preceding obser-
vations, and to confirm the relationship of Typhlopone with the
Ants : —
Carebara, Westw.
{Kapr](3ap(ij, capite doleo, ob capitis exiguitatem.) Characteres e
foemina desumpti.
Caput minimum oculis ocellisque munitum.
Antennae minimse vix capite longiores, graciles, ad apicem paullo
crassiores, supra os insertse lO-articulatse, articulo l^° longo ;
2ndo obconico ; S*^'' prsecedenti multo minori, reliquis magnitu-
dine et longitudine sensim increscentibus ; ultimo ovali.
Mandibulse mediocres corneae curvatse, apice oblique truncato et ir-
regulariter denticulate.
Maxillae minutse, apice in lobum tenuem ovalem terminate. Palpi
maxillares minuti 3-articulati articulo I""" brevi crasso, duobus
ultimis gracilibus subaequahbus.
Mentum corneum obovale versus basin attenuato, labium subductum.
Palpi labiales minuti graciles biarticulati.
7'horax ovalis, supra mesothorace maximo fere omnino occupatus.
Abdomen maximum ovale subdepressum segmentis subsequalibus,
basi binodosum.
Alae maximse; venis ut in fig. 6. dispositis.
Pedes breves tibiis 4 posticis ecalcaratis.
Species unica. Carebara lignata, Westw.
Tota luteo-fulva, nitida tenuissime punctata ; facie linea longitudinali
sub ocellum medium impressa et versus os furcata ; antennis in
foveolis inter se et oculos aeque distantibus insertis ; mesotho-
racis scuto utrinque linea impresso, parapsides fere efficientibus,
scutelloque utrinque parapteris bene determinatis ; alis infusca-
tis, cellula prima submarginali in una alarum anticarum in duas
partes vena fere secta.
Long. corp. lin. 10^ ; expans. alar. lin. 20.
Syn. Myrmica lignata De Haan MSS.
Habitat in Java. In Mus. Hope.
SoLENOPSis, Westw.
((TwXr/i' canalis et o\pis fades, ob faciem canaliculatam.)
Characteres e pseudo-fcemina desumpti.
Caput maximum subquadratum horizontale postice emarglnatum,
supra linea media longitudinali in duas partes divisum anticd
in medio bituberculatum. Oculi parvi laterales ante medium
marginis locati.
Antenute breves graciles prope os in foveolis duabus insertse ; lO-ar-
ticulatae, articulis duobus aj^icalibus majoribus.
Labrum parvum inter mandibulas et supra os deflexum bilobum.
Mandibulse magnse valde curvatae crassae apice oblique, edentulae.
Maxillee et mentum minima fere membranacea, labium subdue-
with descriptions of several exotic species of Ants, 87
turn. Palpi maxillares et labiales biarticulati ; gracillimi brevis-
simi, apice seta instructi.
Thorax valde angustus, prothorace mediocri ; mesothorace majori.
Abdomen magnum fere circulare subdepressum segmentie basalibus
duobus nodos duos formantibus, segmento proximo maximo.
Pedes graciles tibiis 4 posticis ecalcaratis, unguibus tarsorum sim-
plicibus.
Species unica. Solenopsis mandibular is, Westw.
Tota castaneo-fulva nitida tenuissime punctata, hirta ; oculis, mar-
gine antico capitis acuto, mandibulisque nigris ; abdominis apice
fusco, mesothorace utrinque in tuberculum conicum elevato ;
nodo 1°*° pedunculi abdominalis elongato, apice elevato-conico,
2ndo brevi subrotundato.
Long. Corp. lin. 3.
Habitat in America ^Equinoctiali. D. L. Guilding.
In Mus. D. Hope.
This insect is so closely allied to the Pheidole providens, W. (^Atta
providens of Col. Sykes, figured in the Transactions of the Entomo-
logical Society, yoI. i. pi. 13. fig. 5.), that it can only be regarded as
a geographical subgenus, distinguished chiefly therefrom by the pe-
culiarity of its antennae and the smooth and glossy body. As the
former has not hitherto been characterized generically, I take this
opportunity of doing so.
Pheidole, Westw.
Sub-genus Asiaticum Solenopsidi proximum.
Caput maximum postice emarginatum antic^ baud bituberculatum,
striolatum obscurum, antice linea utrinque obliqua impressa
versus oculos ducta in quibus insident antennae 12-articulat8e,
graciles breves, articulo 2"^° sequenti majori, tribus ultimis mag-
nis clavam formantibus. Mandibulse crassae intus concavae extiis
curvatae apice truncato (in fig. supr. cit. erronee dente medio
depictae) .
Labrum, maxillae, labium, mentum, palpi, pedes, pedunculus et ab-
domen ut in Solenopside.
Species unica, Pheidole providens, W.
Atta providens, Sykes, loc. cit. supr.
Habitat in India Orientali. D. Sykes.
The following are descriptions of the individuals of Typhlopone
which have fallen under my notice, and which are distinct from those
described by Mr. Shuckard : —
Species typica, Typhlopone fulva.
Luteo-fulva nitida tenuissime punctata, capite postice nonnihil an-
gustiori, margine postico parum emarginato, margine antico ni-
gricanti, tuberculis duobus mediis in lineas elevatas postic^
productis desinentibus et inter has carinas canali impresso
postice ad tertiam partem capitis ducto et gradatim terminate ;
antennis in fossulis duabus mediocriter impressis, insertis : cas-
taneis 1 1 -articulatis articulo I'^^fulvo; ultimo articulis tribus
88 Mr. J. O. Westwood on the Genus Typhlopone.
antecedentibus vix majori; mandibulis castaneis apice nigro; me-
tathorax sequalis baud impressus ; pedunculus abdominis antice
subtruncatus, postice latior angulis lateral ibus posticis rotun-
datis ; subtus ad basin angulariter productus. Mandibulae ad
apicem subacutae angulo prominente versus medium lateris in-
tern! denteque parvo paullo sub apicem, spatio inter angulum et
dentem subapicalem subserrulato.
Long. Corp. lin. 4^.
In Mus. D. C. C. Babington. In saccharo detecta.
Individuum alterum etiam in saccharo detectum difFert statura
minori, lineas 3^ longitudinis tantum habens, colore obscuriori
sc. testaceo-fulvo ; dente mandibularum subapicali magis pro-
minenti angulo medio tamen fere obsoleto, canali faciei nisi inter
carinas frontales obliterata.
Typhlopone Shuckardi.
Testaceo-fulva nitida tenuissime punctatissima ; capite lateribus par-
allels, postice vald^ emarginato fronte carinata et canaliculata
\it in T. fulva ; antennis piceo-castaneis 11-articulatis articulo
ultimo duobus prsecedentibus paullo majori, mandibulis piceo-
castaneis apice nigricantibus, dente subapicali minuto et obtuso
vix prominente ; metathoracis dorso canaliculato ; pedunculo
abdominis subtus versus basin in hamum brevem acutum pro-
ducto, abdominis apice 5-denticulato, denticulis lateralibus ma-
joribus.
Long. Corp. lin. 5.
In Mus. nostr. Communic. D. Raddon. In saccharo detecta.
Typhlopone Dahlbomii.
Pallide lutea, mandibulis obscurioribus ; nitida tenuissim^ puncta-
tissima, capite lateribus subparallelis postice vix emarginato
impressionibus duabus frontalibus magnis rotundatis in quas
insident antennse breves clavatse 11-articulatse articulo ultimo
maximo (prsecedentibus 5 majori) ; impressionibus carina media
tenui antice dilatata separatis ; canali omnino obsoleto, mandi-
bulis apice acutis dentibusque duobus magnis et acutis intus
armatis; metathorace baud canaliculato pedunculoque abdominis
subtus inermi, sequali.
Long. Corp. lin. 1|.
In Mus. D. C. C. Babington. In saccharo detecta.
DESCRIPTION OF THE FIGURES.— Plate II.
Fig. 1. Typhlopone fulva^ W. Magn. auct.
1 a. Labrnm ; 1 h. mandible; 1 c. maxilla; 1 d. labium; 1 e. anten-
na; 1 /. abdominal peduncle ; 1 g. posterior tibia and tarsus.
Fig. 2. Thorax and abdominal peduncle of T. Shuckardi, W. ; X protho-
racic collar ; + mesothorax ; metathorax.
Fig. 3 a. Front of head of T. Dahlbomii, W. ; 3 h. antenna of the same.
Fig. 4. Anomma Burmeisteri, Sh. Magn. auct.
4 a. Front of its head.
Fig. 5. Solenopsis mandibularis, W. Magn. auct.
5 «. Underside of head ; md, one of the mandibles, the other removed ;
Dr. A. Philippics Zoological Notices. 89
/ 1. labrum ; m X maxilla ; I 2. labium ; 5 b. labrum ; 5 c. mandi-
ble ; 5 c/. maxilla; 5 e. labium; 5/. antenna; 5 g. thorax and
basal joints of abdomen ; X prothoracic collar ; + mesothorax ;
metathorax.
Fig. 6. Carebara lignata, W. Mag. nat.
6 a. mandible ; 6 b. maxilla; 6 c. labium ; 6 d. antennae.
Fig. 7 a. Thorax and basal joints of abdomen of PheiJole pi-ovidens, W. ;
X prothoracic collar ; -)- mesothorax ; metathorax ; 7 b. and 7 c. man-
dibles in different position.
XIV. — Zoological Notices. By Dr. A. Philippi*.
[With Two Plates.j
1. On Clavagella halanorum, Scacchi. Plate III. fig. 1 — 6.
Ql. vagina adnata, abbreviata, apertura simplici ; valvis subtrian-
gularibus ; libera tenui, nigosa, parum convexa ; spinis fistulosis
irregularibus absconditis.
Habitat in cespitibus Balanorum ad costam Pausilypi prope Nea-
polin.
In December of the preceding year Sig. Scacchi made the
highly interesting discovery of this living species of Clava-
gella, and communicated it to the Royal Neapohtan Aca-
demy ; but since years will pass away before the Memoirs of
this Academy will appear in print, I believe I shall be doing
a great service to zoologists in giving a detailed description
of his discovery. We have examined the animal in company,
but the observation on the formation of the spinoid tubes is
due alone to Sig. Scacchi.
The tube is short, at the most 1^ inch long, very thin
walled, and cohering most intimately with the surrounding
bodies (almost always Balanus balanoides) ; rarely does it pro-
ject one or two lines. It is compressed, measures about 2|-
lines in the one, Ig- — 2 in the other dimension; its superior
(upper) aperture is simple ; it terminates inferiorly in general
in a pear-shaped expansion, in which the shell is situated.
This consists of a free and of an adhering shell. Theyree
shell is the right one ; it is of an irregular structure at the dor-
sal margin (Riickenrande), frequently concave, and seldom ex-
ceeding 6 lines in length and 4 in breadth. It is thin and
very slightly vaulted, so that there is a wide space on the ven-
tral side between the two shells, which is closed by the thick
mantle of the animal. The lines of growth are very distinct,
and what is very remarkable, they do not run parallel with the
* Translated from Wiegmann's ' Arcliiv/ Part 2, June, 1840.
90 Dr. A. Phillppi's Zoological Notices,
ventral margin^ but with the anterior margin ; so that the point
of commencement of the shell is situated at its hinder end,
and not at the vertex (Wirbeln), as in other Conchy lia. It
appears that a great portion of the dorsal margin is subse-
quently re-absorbed. The vertices thence appear in part un-
cinate. The left adhering shell is exceedingly thin, other-
wise similar to the other. The two shells inwardly, as well
as the tube, are of a nacreous lustre; thus rendering it
extremely difficult to distinguish mantle and muscular im-
pressions. A hinge is entirely wanting, and there is even no
peculiar cartilaginous hgament ; I merely find a w^eak fibrous
corneous ligament. (Fig. 4 b.) Where the two shells touch
one another at the back there is frequently a projection in the
tube, and we in general meet with an oblique projection
(Vorsprung) where the space for the shell ceases and the true
tube commences. The spinoid tubes are present ; they are ir-
regular, and are only employed by the animal where it finds
a free space in the Balanus mass. They are in general lost
on loosening the house, so that rarely any other trace remains
of them than the point-like apertures in the interior of the
shell, as I have represented in fig. 2 e. In some successful
cases, however, they are seen very distinctly.
The animal has exactly the form of a sack, which in front
has but a very small fissure, out of which the apex of the very
thin foot can scarcely exsert itself. (Fig. 1. and 4.) Poste-
riorly the mantle is prolonged into two siphons, cohering nearly
to the apex, which reach to the extremity of the tube. The
common portion of the siphons terminates with a fringed
border, and then follow two very short tubes, of which the
inferior or branchial siphon is broadest. Both are provided
at their aperture with simple cirrhi, and are carmine red,
while the remainder of the animal is colourless. It has,
moreover, to be observed, that the common tube before its
border is covered with a quantity of grains of sand, which
are not easily separable from it. (See Fig. 3.) Fig. 4. ex-
hibits the animal, after having been some time in spirits,
lying on the right shell. The two adductores, of which the
posterior one is round and large, the anterior one kidney-
shaped and small, are at present very distinct. If the mantle
is cut open in the ventral line, it is first observed that the
mantle in the ventral side is very thick and fleshy ; poste-
riorly the strong muscles which draw back the siphons are in
view ; in the centre, the semicircular branchiae, out of which
the small narrow vermiform ybo/ [d in fig. 5. and 6.) projects;
and above this, on each side, two very long, linear, somewhat
curved appendices buccales, c. On each side there is only one
Dr. A. Philippl's Zoological Notices. 91
branchia, which however has fixed itself in the neighbour-
hood of the back, and has above the seam another narrow ap-
pendix, which might be compared with the second branchia,
and which half surrounds with its free margin the anterior
closing muscle. The branchiae of both sides cohere in the
seam with the posterior half. They are strongly and distinctly
striped. Remarkably small is the mass of intestines which
project free between the branchiae. See fig. 6, where this is
separately represented.
Respecting the formation of the spinoid tubes Sig. Scacchi
says, in his memoir read to the Academy, which he has com-
municated to me in manuscript, as follows : —
^^ Rang is of opinion that the spinoid tubes served the pur-
pose of allowing the exsertion of a kind of byssus, with which
the animal fastened itself to the basis of its dwelling ; but no
observation supports this view, and I believe I may say with
certainty that the Clavagellce have no byssus ; moreover, every
one will easily conceive how useless this would be to them,
since they cohere immoveably to one of their shells. Since
they live in the midst of sea-acorns {Balani), which form a
group of empty shells which grow one upon the other, it must
necessarily happen that the Clavagella on increasing meets
with the cavities of the surrounding Balani, when it absorbs
or destroys everything round about in order to render its
dwelling more spacious. Now observation has shown me,
that when such cavities open near the animal, some fleshy
fibres proceed from the great muscle which joins the margins
of the mantle, and there direct themselves to the place where
the cavity of the balanite is open, and form small calcareous
tubes. They generally terminate with two small branches
which finally close, yet I have sometimes found in some a
small aperture at the end. These tubes prevent the entrance
of any foreign body, and distribute themselves like the roots
of plants, so that those which come near to the inner surface
of the Balani adhere to it ; the others either remain free or
attach themselves to sand, and any other foreign substances
they accidentally meet with. It appears that but few days
are necessary for the formation of these tubes, as among so
many individuals which 1 have had occasion to examine alive,
I have only twice had the pleasure to surprise the animal with
the above-mentioned fleshy filaments, which lie in the tubes
that were just formed; and some other times I have met with
some of these filaments, which having performed their office,
were dried and now hung as appendices of the epidermis to
the great muscle of the mantle.^' These spinoid tubes serve
then the animal to fix itself, and are consequently most
92 Dr. A. Philippics Zoological Notices,
strongly developed in those species which live in sand^ as for
instance, Clavagella bacillaris.
Plate III. Fig. 1. Clavagella Balanorum, Scac. Sitting in a mass formed
for the greatest part of Balani overgrown with Sponges, Ser-
puhe, &c., in natural size somewhat contracted ; the one
wall of the cavity is removed.
a. The fissure in the mantle, through which the foot is exserted.
Fig. 2. The animal is removed ; the left shell cohering with the tube is
seen, upon which the two muscular impressions are indicated.
The points e. are the apertures of the spinoid tubes.
Fig, 3. The end of the siphons, magnified, to show that the common
part of it possesses its peculiar fringed border.
Fig. 4. The animal killed in spirits, much contracted, lying on the
right shell.
a. The mantle fissure for the foot.
b. The rudimentary ligament.
c. d. The two adductors.
Fig. 5. The same, the mantle cut open in the neighbourhood of the
ventral line, and thrown back. The branchiae, the footed, the
appendices biiccales, of which only the two of the one side
are represented, are seen.
Fig. 6. The foot with the belly or intestinal mass of the animal, mag-
nified.
2. The genus Zo'e is the first state of Pagurus. (Fig. 7. and 8.)
No genus among the Crustacea is perhaps more remark-
able, and has more exercised the ingenuity of naturalists
with respect to the place it must occupy in the System, than
the curious animal discovered by Bosc, and named by him
Zo'e, and but exceedingly few naturalists have seen it again
after him. He placed it between the Branchiopoda and the
Flea-crabs (Flohkrebse) ; Latreille, in the first edition of Cu-
vierCg ' Regne Animal/ in the order Branchiopoda, between
Polyphemus and Cyclops ; at the same time expressing the opi-
nion that it might perhaps belong to the division of the Schi-
zopoda. This latter opinion was adopted by Leach, but most
zoologists have placed Zoe among the Branchiopods. To
these doubts respecting the nature of this animal a new one
associated itself, by Mr. Thompson announcing that these cu-
rious animals were nothing more than the larvae of the com-
mon crab {Carcinus Maenas), which underwent a true meta-
morphosis. This opinion was strongly opposed by Mr. West-
wood. Lastly, Milne-Edwards is of opinion (see Lamarck,
^Hist. Nat. des Anim. sans Vert.^ edit. 2. vol. v. p. 195.) that
Zo'e might indeed only be the young state of a species of De-
capod, but belonging probably to his division of the Ano-
moura (in which he includes Dromia, Homola, Albunea, Pa-
gurus, &c.). Accident has afforded me the opportunity of
Dr. A. Philippi's Zoological Notices. 93
making the direct observation, that in effect Zoe is nothing
more than the first stage of Pagurus.
On the 1 3th of March of this year, I found in Palermo, in a
basin in which I kept several sea animals, to my great joy,
about a dozen individuals o^ Zoe, but unfortunately already all
dead. I hastened to examine them under the microscope as
well as possible. The next morning I found to my great sur-
prise the same basin, in which I had the previous day fished
out with great trouble a dozen Zoe, quite filled with several
hundred Zoe. I had among other animals in the basin a Pa-
gurus hungarus, Herbst., which sat in a Natica millepuncta :
I immediately conceived the suspicion that the Zoe must be
its young, broke carefully the Natica, and found, in fact, the
ovary of the Pagurus nearly quite empty, while in the remain-
ing ova I distinctly recognised the little Zoe. I freed it with
some trouble from the tunics (Eihauten of the ovum). These
small ^oe were perfectly transparent, with black eyes, a red spot
in the medial line immediately behind the eyes, and at times
with a second red stripe before the anus. These red spots are
evidently in the intestinal canal, and are remains of the yelk.
The cephalothorax occupies two-fifths of the length of the ani-
mal, and is prolongated in front into an apparently horizontal
beak, posteriorly rounded, behind the eyes slightly con-
stricted. The neighbourhood of the eyes projects vesicularly.
The abdomen is not quite twice as long and five-articulated.
The four first segments are cylindrical and gradually increase
in length ; the last has the form of a fan, and bears twelve ra-
diately-placed spines, of which the outer ones are the short-
est. The eyes are sessile, very large, black, reticulately lat-
ticed. The exterior antennce are biramificate, and originate
on the under side ; their common petiole scarcely projects
to the margin of the cephalothorax ; the outer branch is
pretty broad, terminates exteriorly with a spine, and bears at
its apex a number of bristles : the inner branch is shorter,
much narrower, and bears only two bristles. Between the
two ramifications there is another short semifalcate, slightly
ciliated member. The inner antennae are as long as the outer
ones, narrow, biarticulated, and terminate with two bristles.
Of all the other organs I only recognised the two perfectly si-
milar pair of feet, which are biramificate, and recall to mind
Cyclops. The outer branch is triarticulated, the inner some-
what stronger one quadriarticulated. The terminal joint is
in both short and acute, and furnished with long bristles.
All the longer bristles of the feet, as well as those of the an-
tennae, are ciliated.
Fig 7. Zo'e^ the young of Pagurus hungarus, Herbst, very highly magnified.
Fig. 8. The same, still in the egg, likewise very highly magnified.
94 Dr. A. Phillppi's Zoological Notices,
3. Aster ope ^ a new Genus of Ostracopoda.
Plate III. fig. 9—11.
I had frequently found in the sea-sand, and between Zoo-
phytes, Cytheri7ia-\ike shells of several species, which differed
essentially from Cytherina by an incision (indentation) in the
shell, but only on the 6th of March of this year did I succeed
in finding in Palermo an individual with the animal. If in-
deed it was not possible for me to distinguish all its organs,
yet I fully convinced myself that the animal also is so consi-
derably distinct both from Cypris and Cytherina, as well as
from Cypridina, Milne- Edwards (which genus I have likew^ise
been so fortunate as to observe), that it must necessarily form
a separate genus.
The shell is only half a line long, of a brow^nish colour, per-
fectly elliptical, but has in front and beneath an incision, and
on both sides of this incision the margin is thickened. Be-
neath the incisure lie the antennae ; behind the first pair of
feet, at the hinder extremity, the apex of the tail peeped out.
With a greater magnifying power the shells appeared beset
with opake white points. The shells could be easily removed,
and the animal now appeared as shown in fig. 11. Imme-
diately behind the eye, which on being pressed between the
glass plates showed itself to be a double one, a pear-shaped
muscle is directed upwards, and serves to fasten the animal on
each side to the shells ; behind which I observed a couple of cy-
lindrical annulated filaments provided wdth some bristles, and
behind these still two other pair, shorter, thicker filaments,
not annulated, and not furnished with bristles. These organs
probably serve for the adhesion of the eggs. There is only
one pair of antennae, the greatest organ on the whole animal, as
it equals the body in length. They are situated immediately
beneath the eyes, have a large ovate basal joint, which forms
with a second cylindrical joint of the same length the petiole,
and terminates with a short many-jointed flagella (Geissel) be-
set brush-like with long bristles. There are two pairs of feet,
both of which are directed forw^ards, and seem to be only biarti-
culate ; both joints are subelongate, much compressed, nearly
foliaceous, and ciliated with few but strong bristles. The tail
is compressed, broad, curved downwards, and somewhat for-
wards, and furnished with about ten hooks, which are first at
the apex bent, then curved backwards, and which gradually de-
crease in size from the front hind wards. At the base of each
foot are situated two nearly triangular lamellae, which are an-
teriorly bent outwards, and densely beset with long stiff cilia,
fig. B. query branchiae ? Behind these and before the tail I
Dr. A. Philippics Zoological Notices. 95
noticed another differently formed, and short ciUated lamella,
ficy. g. I moreover found three pairs of falcate palpi or foot-
jaws with long cilia, fig. c. I did not, however, succeed in ob-
serving the other cibarian organs.
Notwithstanding the imperfection of these observations,
they still sufficiently prove the independence of this genus.
It differs from Ci/pris; 1. by the incision of the shell; 2.
by the existence of two eyes; 3. by the broad hook-bearing
tail ; 4. by having only two pairs of foliaceous feet ; 5. by pos-
sessing peculiar organs for bearing the eggs, which function
in Cypris is performed by the third pair of feet. Asterope is
distinguished from Cypridina; 1. by the incision of the shell;
2. by the presence of only two pairs of foliaceous feet ; 3. by
its simple tail (in Cypridina it consists of two lamellae), &c.
Cytherina differs from Asterope ; 1. by the want of the incision
of the shell; 2. by the presence o^ four pairs of feet, as quite
correctly stated by O. F. Miiller; 3. by the tail consisting, as
in Cypridina, of two lamellas. (I have observed about eight
species of Cytherina near Naples.)
The generic characters were accordingly as follows : —
Testa bivalvis, corpus abscondens, antice subtusque incisa. An-
tennce duse simplices, apice penicillatse. Oculi duo ! Pedes
quatuor compressi, subfoliacei. Fila peculiaria ad retinenda
ova. Cauda compressa uncinis pluribus terminata.
The species might be characterized in the following man-
ner : —
Asterope elliptica. A. testa exacte elliptica, nitida, sublente for-
tiori, punctis opacis albis adspersa.
Plate III. Fig. 9. Asterope elliptica, Phil. Magnified.
A. Its natural size.
Fig. 10. The left shell, inside view, moderately magnified.
Fig. 11. The animal magnified sixty times.
B. One of the four lamellae attached to the base of the feet, still
more highly magnified.
C. One of the three pair of lamellae, which are situated near the
cibarian apparatus.
g. The lamellae between the feet and tail.
4. Short characteristic of several new Genera of the Family
of the Copepoda.
During the great heat of the summer months I have occu-
pied myself in Sorrent in examining the minute animals which
live among the small Algae. Here dwell, only to speak of the
Crustacea, especially Caprellce, some Dynamene, Janira, Jassa,
Juera, which latter three appear to be very rare ; numerous
96 Dr. A. Philippi's Zoological Notices.
Amphithoe, some Gammari, and above all Cj/therina, and a vast
number of Cyclops-like animals, together with Peltidia, and an
allied genus. The new genera which I found among them I
will now briefly enumerate, reserving a more detailed descrip-
tion of them for a longer labour.
1. Nauplius, mihi (non O. F. Miiller*). (Fig. 12.)
Corpus elongatum, postice sensim attenuatum, segmento primo s.
capite (cum segmento primo thoracis connate) maximo ; cauda
bifida, setigera. Antennce quatuor ; superiores multiarticulatae,
apice penicillatae ; inferiores tri-Particulatse, apice setis unci-
natis, basi seta pectinata munitae. Pes masticatorius ungue in-
curve falcate. Pes primus capiti insertus, desciscens, biramus,
ramis elongatis, apice unguiculatis. Pedes natatorii biramisex.
Pedes spurii duo, e lamellis duabus basi communi insidentibus
formati, sacculum evorum ex parte obtegentes.
This genus is abundant in species. It is distinguished from
Cyclops', 1. by the varying construction of the first pair of
feet which do not serve for swimming ; 2. by the foot-jaw ;
3. by the lamella, with cover for the greater part of the ovary.
It is remarkable that the foot-jaw and first pair of feet are ex-
actly so constructed as in the genus Peltidiumf, which genus
I have been able to investigate more completely on a couple
of new species than it was possible on P. purpureum,
2. Laophonte, mihi. (Fig. 13.)
Omnia ut in Naupliis, sed primum corporis segmentum cum capite
nen coalitum, ideoque par primum pedum desciscens nen capiti
sed segmente peculiari thoracis insertum, biramum, ramo altero
minimo rudimentario, altero ungue unico maximo terminatum.
Only one species, but very common ; the back appears ser-
rated, from the individual segments being placed sharply from
one another.
3. Psamathe, mihi. (PI. IV. fig. 1.)
Corpus elongatum, semiteres. Pes masticatorius lamellis duabus
terminatus. Pedes sex, birami, natatorii. Pedes spurii duo,
biarticulati, angusti. Reliqua ut in Cyclope vel in Nauplio.
Only one species, rare, elongated as Cyclops, but at the
same time flat, thus forming the transition to the scutiform
Copepoda. The cibarian apparatus is very peculiar, almost
exactly as in the scutiform genus Thyone, Very remarkable
* O. F. Miiller gave this name to the young state of Cyclops.
t For description and figure of this new genus, see Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. iv.
p. 303. PI. IV. fig. 12, 13.— Edit.
Dr. A. Philippics Zoological Notices. 97
is the parallelism between Nauplius and Peltidium, and be-
tween Psamathe and Thyone.
4. Thyone, mihi. (PL IV. fig. 2.)
Corpus depressum scutiforme, ovatum, segmentis quinque con-
stans, segmento primo maximo. Cauda e lamellis duabus for-
mata. Oculi duo confluentes. Antennae quatuor ; anteriores
multiarticulatse ; inferiores triarticulatse, apice setis uncinatis,
basi seta pectinata munitse. Pes masticatorius apice lamellis
duabus terminatus. Pedes sex, natatorii, birami ; Pedes spurii
duo lamellares, spatium inter segmentum penultimum caudam-
que opplentes.
Three species^ the one, Th. viridis, nearly j'" long, common.
The cibarian apparatus exceedingly complicated. — Peltidium
differs by the foot-jaws, the tail, and by the first pair of feet
being differently constructed ; Sapphirina, Thompson, from
the body having nine segments. There are two pairs of pe-
culiar fringed lamellae near the cibarian organs (fig. 2 e. and^.),
perhaps analogous to those lamellae in Cypris, regarded by
Strauss as branchiae.
5. Peneus sip/wnoceros, mihi. (PI. IV. fig. 3.)
P. rostro brevissimo, supra 7-dentato inermi ; flagellis antennarum
superiorum sequalibus, omnibus quatuor canalem clausum for-
mantibus.
I have gradually obtained in Naples about half a dozen in-
dividuals of this Peneus, so highly remarkable for the curious
formation of the flagella of the upper antennae. They are
flesh-coloured, the antennae, feet, and the hinder margins of
the abdominal segments darker. The length from the apex
of the beak to the extremity of the tail amounts to 2^ inches,
of which the abdomen is 1 inch 7 lines, and the beak scarcely
2^ lines. The cephalothorax has no longitudinal furrows.
The abdomen is, as usual, very much compressed, the last
three joints keeled. The terminal segment has in the centre
a broad groove, and terminates with two points. The scale
(Schuppe) of the exterior antennce is quite twice as long as
the beak, of usual form, with a longitudinal groove ; the stalk
does not attain to half the length of the scale ; the flagellum
is once and a half as long as the body. The inner antemia
have a very thick stalk, as long as the scale of the outer an-
tennae, at the base excavated, as usual, for the large black eyes,
and with a curved anteriorly directed appendage (process).
They have two equally long, and as above stated, very pecu-
liarly formed flagella. They form, namely, with those of the
other side, an almost closed tube. For this purpose each single
Ann. ^Mag. Nat. Hist. Oct. 1840. n
98 Dr. A. Philippics Zoological Notices,
flagellum is vaulted exteriorly with a keel, interiorly grooved^
serrated and finely ciliated at the margins, so that they close
completely. The canal continues in the stalk (Stiel), but here
only the upper half is formed by the stalk, and is closed in-
feriorly by the scales of the outer antennae, as it seems the
upper lip divides the canal, which then proceeds right and left
to the branchiae. As far as I am aware, no similar formation
exists among the Crustacea.
l^hefeet are exactly as in the other species of Peneus ; all
have at the base a filamentary process corresponding to the
palpi of the foot-jaws ; the three first pair have pincers
(chela;), and increase from the first to the third in length,
which increase is effected, namely, by the growth of the tibia.
The fourth pair of feet is as long as the second, the fifth as
long as the third. The exterior foot-jaw is nearly twice as
long as the first pair of feet, and consists of rather cylindrical
and capillary joints.
The figure PL IV. fig. 3. will render a more detailed de-
scription superfluous.
Plate III. Fig. 12. Nauplius ciliafus, Phil. Sixty times magnified.
a. Natural size.
Plate III. Fig. 13. Laophonte cornuta, Phil. Female, sixty times mag-
nified.
Plate IV. Fig. 1. Psamathe longicauda, Phil. Magnified sixty times.
X. Natural size.
a. The outer foot-jaw magnified 150 times.
Plate IV. Fig. 2. Thyone viridis, Phil. Examined with a power of sixty.
a. Nat. size.
b. The outer foot-jaw, with its palpus more strongly magnified.
d. The second pair of antennae.
e. The mandible, near it a foliaceous fringed organ similar to the
one designated by ^: should it be considered as branchia?
/. The one foot-jaw.
N.B. The maxillae could not be represented on this scale.
Plate IV. Fig. 3. Peneus sipkonoceros, Phil. Nat. size.
a. Cross .section of the tube formed by the flagella of the upper
antennae, magnified.
6. Pontarachna punctulum,Ph,,Rn Hydrachnidan of the Ocean.
(PI. IV. fig. 4. and 5.)
Hitherto Hydrachnae have been found solely in fresh water,
but I have met with, and not at all unfrequently in the bay
of Naples, a spider belonging to this division of the Arachnida
likewise in sea-water. Unfortunately it is so minute, scarcely
^rd of a line in length, that I have not been able to recog-
nise all its parts, although I have frequently examined several
specimens. The body is rather globular, anteriorly somewhat
acute, quite bare. Its colour is brownish-yellow, more fre-
Dr. A. Philippi's Zoological Notices. 99
quently orange-red or brown-red, sometimes even brown with
whitish transparent variously indented (gezacktem) margin,
so that rarely two individuals look perfectly like one another ;
I once found one which was very beautifully marked with a
white T on a dark-brown ground. The pale margin is an-
teriorly broader, so that the two minute distant eyes may
distinctly be recognised. The front feet scarcely exceed
the length of the body ; the posterior ones are nearly twice
as long. The four coxae are close to each other on every
side, and the anterior ones even touch in the central line.
(See PI. IV. fig. 5.) Between the coxae I find two small points,
of the importance of w hich I am not able to form an opinion.
Of the following joints the first are the shortest, the last the
longest ; in gradual progression they are all nearly cylindrical ;
nevertheless the femur seems to be excavated above, the
tibia slightly below. All the joints, with the exception of the
last, are beset on the under side, at the extremity, and like-
wise in the centre, with bristles. The last is perfectly bare,
at the extremity obliquely truncated above, and bears two
hooked claws curved under a rather acute angle. Upon the
under side of the body there is an annular pointed lamella
which surrounds the fissure of the generative organs, fig. 5. /J
as in Diplodonta and Atax, Of the cibarian organs I have
only been able to distinguish the two palpi. These are nearly
half as long as the anterior feet, filiform, and quinquarticu-
lated. The first joint is very short; the second and third
thick and cylindrical ; the fourth the longest of all, likewise
cylindrical, but much thinner; the fifth short and acute.
Palpi and feet are nearly colourless, at the most yellowish.
Of the six genera which at present constitute the division
of the Hydrachnae, viz. Diplodonta, Ataoc, A^Thenurus, Eulais,
Limnochares and Hydrachna, it agrees by the annular lamellae
surrounding the sexual apparatus and other characters, mostly
with the first; but differs from them; — 1 .by the four coxae being
close on each side ; 2. by the construction of the palpi, which
in Diplodonta have at the fourth joint an apex of the length of
the fifth ; — Atax possesses a very long fourth joint, which at the
extremity is somewhat excavated in order to receive in the outer
bend the fifth joint. The other four genera differ still more :
Arrhenurus and Limnochares by the very short palpi ; Eulais
by the palpi and the hips ; and Hydrachna by the palpi, the
beak, &c. It hence follows, that even disregarding the maxillae
not discovered by me, there are differences enough to justify
the establishment of a new genus, which I call Pontarachna,
and characterize as follows : —
Corpus subglobosum. Oculi duo, remoti. Mandibulae . . . nullse ?
H 2
100 Dr. A. Philippics Zeological Notices,
minirase ? Palpi duo, elongati, 5-articulati ; articulo quarto
longiori, quinto brevi, acuminato. Coxse utriusque lateris
unitse, anticse duae in linea mediana quoque sese tangentes.
Pedes unguibus duobus uncinatis terminati. Vulva lamina
Crustacea granulata cincta.
Plate IV. Fig. 4. Pontarachna pnnctulum, Phil. Drawn magnified sixty
times.
g. Nat. size.
Fig. 5. The body beneath, magnified ninety times.
d. The palpi.
e. The coxse.
/. The plate surrounding the fissure of the generative organs.
7. Desmophyllum Stellaria, Ehrenberg. (Plate IV. fig. 6.)
The genus Desmophyllum^ established by Prof. Ehrenberg
in the Memoirs of the Berlin Academy, is not less remark-
able by the characters of its calcareous stem, which is con-
stantly unramified, and has fascicularly united lamellae of the
star (Sterne), than by its animal. In this the surprising thin-
ness of the mantle is above all remarkable, which seems to be
entirely missing, so that we can most distinctly perceive
through it the cells at the margin of the star, nay, even the
slightest roughness of the surface. Indeed the animal mass
is in proportion to the calcareous mass a true minimum, and
so retracts itself on the contraction of the animal into the cavi-
ties of the lamellae, that I regarded the individual I received
in this state for the mere house, long before deprived of its in-
habitant. I have likewise observed the same on Cladocora
cespitosa, Ehrenberg {Caryophyllia, Lamk.), while the ani-
mal mass of Cladocora (Caryophyllia) Calycularis is far more
considerable, and even on drying remains as a pretty thick
membrane. When the animal of Desmophyllum Stellaria has
fully expanded itself, it projects about a line above the star,
while the border to a good breadth seems to be without any
animal envelope. The yellowish coloured oval mouth, sur-
rounded by an inwardly and outwardly folded lip, is distinctly
perceptible. True tentacula are missing; a greenish fleshy
mass extends from the mouth to near the margin of the star,
and is there drawn out into several folds, at the apex yellow-
ish, which, however, do not evince any definite arrangement,
yet generally exhibit two rows. When the folds are most di-
stinct they project at the furthermost only ^rd of a line; greater
I have never seen, although I have preserved the animal alive,
and observed it for several days. By this want of true ten-
tacula the genus differs, likewise with respect to the animal,
very essentially from Cyathina, Ehrenberg, where the tenta-
cula are very regular, filiform, and orbiculate (geknopft). All
Dr. Drummond on the Equivocal Generation 0/ Ftntozoa., 101
the motions of the animal are in the highest degree slow and
sluggish, which I have Ukewise observed in Cyathina, Oculina
and Cladocora,
Plate IV. Fig. 6. Desmophyllum Stellaria, Ehrenberg. Nat. size, sitting
on Nidlipora Lithophyllum expansum, Phil.
XV. — Thoughts on the Equivocal Generation o/Entozoa. By
Jas. L. Drummond, M.D., Professor of Anatomy and
Physiology in the Royal Belfast Institution, &c.
In studying the Entozoa, one of the first things which de-
mands our attention, is the peculiarity of the situations which
they occupy. When we look abroad upon the features of the
globe which we inhabit, we find that every part is filled with
animal and vegetable life ; whether we visit the frozen regions
of the poles, or the countries for ever exposed to the heat of an
equatorial sun, we see that every clime has its animals and
plants, and these in general, so constituted in their structure
and oeconomy, as to be fitted peculiarly for the circumstances
of the place in which they reside. The White Bear delights
in the perennial snows and ice of its native region, and the
Lion in the fervour of the torrid zone ; but were they to change
situations, the former would die from the excessive heat, and
the latter would as certainly perish from the intolerable cold.
And so it is with the Entozoa ; they have been ordained
to inhabit, alone, the interior of other animals ; and though
many of them will live for several days when removed from
that situation and put in water, yet that can only be deemed
a lingering death, for at length they infallibly perish from the
unnatural circumstances in which they are placed. It has
been asserted, indeed, that some of the intestinal worms
have been found living in other situations. Thus, Linnaeus
supposed that the Fluke-worm [Distoma hepaticum) was to
be found in fresh water, as also the common Tape-worm in
muddy pools, and the Ascaris vermicularis in marshes among
the roots of decaying plants. (Rudolphi, i. 371.) But it has
been shown by Muller and Rudolphi, that he had mistaken
other external species of animals for true Entozoa ; that his
supposed Taenia and Fluke-worm were the Planaria lactea,
and his Ascaris vermicularis a quite different animal.
But even admitting that a true entozoon should be found in
a pool or rivulet of fresh water, still something more would be
necessary to prove that such was its natural habitat. Every
one knows that when an animal is infested with Tape-worm,
portions of the latter are frequently ejected alon^ with the
102 Dr. Drummond on the Equivocal
alvine excretions, and therefore the circumstance of a speci-
men being found in water inhabited by fish of any kind may
amount only to this, that it had originally belonged to the fish.
Thus the celebrated Muller, when travelling on the borders
of Sweden, was told of a rivulet in which Taeniae were to be
found ; he visited it accordingly, and satisfied himself that the
account was true, by taking out of its water bundles of dead
Tape- worms coiled together. But what then? Did he find any-
thing more? Yes, he found quantities of the intestines offish
which had been thrown in by the fishermen, which fairly ac-
counted for the presence of the worms. (Rud. i. 373*.) No
one who has been in the practice of examining the intestines
of fishes in pursuit of their living contents, will be surprised at
this account, since the quantity of tape-worm sometimes
found in them is often almost incredible. Thus in a salmon
of eleven pounds weight, in July, 1838, I found a number of
Bothriocephali, the longest of which was four feet ten inches,
and their united lengths amounted to upwards of fifty-nine
feet. In the common Cod their number is often very great,
and in a middle-sized turbot I have found upwards of two
hundred specimens of the Bothriocephalus punctatus, each
measuring from ten to eighteen inches in length.
It would be unnecessary to dwell longer on this subject, as
I believe all Helminthologists, and all who have considered it,
are fully agreed that the Entozoa have their natural abode in
the animal body alone, and that in any other situation they
infallibly perish. But the more difficult question is, how do
they get there ?
This query cannot at present be satisfactorily solved, for
the truth is that we know nothing of their origin ; but I am
not inclined therefore to suppose them to be the entities of
equivocal generation, a doctrine still indulged in by natural-
ists and physiologists of high name and authority, and which
formerly was generally embraced with regard to all animals
occupying the lower links in the great chain of animated
being.
But as the light of science burned bright, innumerable
errors were by slow degrees seen into, and have long since
ceased to blot the page of truth. They arose out of ignorance ;
and to a similar origin we are, I believe, to attribute the theory
of equivocal generation, whether it be applied to a fungus,
* At a place about a quarter of a mile beyond Belfast Bridge, on Bally-
macarret Strand, where worn-out horses are slaughtered, I have more than
once seen dead Taeniae in a pool of water, but there could be no doubt that
their original habitat had been the intestines of the slaughtered animals,
dragged to the said pool by dogs, or kicked into it by idle boys. — J. L. D.
Generation ofEtntozosi, 103
an animalcule, or an entozoon. We know not how a miicor
originates on a decaying vegetable or animal matter, nor how
millions of animalcules appear in a vegetable infusion, nor
how an entozoon shows itself in the intestines or the brain of
an animal; but because we do not in our present state of
knowledge understand these things, are we to fall into the er-
ror of the ancients, and attempt to explain, by what seems
next to an impossibility, their appearance on the supposition
of a spontaneous generation ? Some of these obscure animals
have an organization so perfect and admirable, that to me it
would seem almost as consonant to reason and sense to attri-
bute the formation and oeconomy of an elephant, or I might
say, of man himself, to equivocal generation, as theirs.
To some, however, there seems to be no difficulty in the
matter ; and it is stated with great confidence, that because a
clot of effused lymph from an inflamed serous surface becomes
organized and sensible, so it is quite easy to conceive that a
living worm may be equally produced from unorganized mat-
ter ; the only difference between the two being this, — that the
organized lymph continues adherent to the matrix, while the
other is cast off as a separate being.
But that the analogy between an orgazined portion of lymph
and an entozoon is extremely remote, can, I think, be easily
shown ; there is, indeed, a gap between them which can never
be filled up. In the first place, the effused lymph in the ex-
ample alluded to, however organized it maybe, is a constituent,
though I grant an unnecessary and superfluous part, of the
body to which it is attached ; but it is a natural product of
that law of the animal oeconomy, by which it throws out lymph
from inflamed serous membranes^ and from the sides of wounds,
into which the vessels pullulate for the purpose of uniting the
dissevered or adjacent surfaces. It is, in fact, a product of
the adhesive action, or adhesive inflammation, as the common
term is, and has no life whatever independently of the life of
the part on which it is situated. However extraneous or un-
necessary to the animal which has produced it, it has no vi-
tality independent of the life of that animal of which it is now
an integrant part, and its separation from which is its imme-
diate death.
Again, I would remark, that no growth from effused lymph
is ever seen showing any mark of independent life, or in the
state of passing from a dependent to an independent vitality.
No instance has ever occurred of effused lymph, however or-
ganized it may have become, exhibiting, as in the postic
fictions of the animals formed from the mud of the Nile, one
part as merely organized lymph, and another assuming the
104 Dr. Drummond on the Equivocal
form and functions of a worm. Nor further, has any entozoon
been found in a semi-state of formation. There is never any-
intermediate stage in which it can be shown that the animal
is in its transit from an accidental origin to the more perfect
state, in which it shall exhibit a complex and independent or-
ganization, and like other animals, have organs for the conti-
nuation of its species. It would, indeed, require no inconsider-
able stretch of imagination to conceive that a portion of ef-
fused lymph could assume to itself the power of producing
other similar, or rather very dissimilar portions, which would
propagate their kind from generation to generation, in scscula
sceculorum ; for I incline to the behef that the Tcerdce and Lum-
brici of Hippocrates were as much the progenitors of those
found at the present day, as w ere the men and women of his
time the ancestors of those now living in the nineteenth cen-
tury.
In considering the formation of any animal, we cannot move
a step without reference to an all-powerful architect ; in every
structural part, in every function, in every action, in every
instinct of such animal, we perceive so great a degree of con-
trivance, creative power and wisdom, that the conviction is
forced upon us that these cannot be the work of chance, that
^^ there cannot be design without a designer; contrivance, with-
out a contriver ; order, without choice ; arrangement, without
anything capable of arranging ; subserviency and relation to
a purpose, without that which could intend a purpose ; means
suitable to an end, and executing their office in accomplish-
ing that end, without the end ever having been contemplated,
or the means accommodated to it*.^' Yet, in the doctrine of
spontaneous generation all these are dispensed with ; we have
'' contrivance without a contriver, and design without a de-
signer,^^ and a number of atoms collected together form them-
selves into wonderfully fabricated and sentient beings, inde-
pendent of those conditions by which other organized bodies
are produced. An insensible mass of matter will, we know,
become developed into a living being of most complicated
structure and wonderful oeconomy; an egg will be hatched into
a peacock, but the egg could never have existed but for its fe-
male parent, nor could it ever be hatched into the living bird
without having received the permanent vital principle from
its male progenitor, in obedience to those laws ordained by
the Deity when the first male and female peacock were
created ; but the beings of equivocal generation are independ-
ent of all such laws ; of the contrivance which they display
* Paley's Natural Theology.
Generation q/'Entozoa. 105
they themselves are the contrivers, of the design the de-
signers.
Let us then suppose that a portion either of effused lymph
or extravasated blood, or any other substance, is about to
go through the process of converting itself into an intestinal
worm, and consider what it has to do to effect so complete a
metamorphosis ; we must suppose that before it assumed its
independent and distinct life, the first object would be to form
for itself a mouth and an alimentary canal for its future sup-
port, a gastric juice of course, and the other necessaries for the
function of digestion ; now even this, in a particle of matter
destitute of mind or intelligence, as is the peacock's egg, would
seem to border a little on the miraculous.
Well, then, having provided for what many consider the
most important business of life, the eating function, what has
it to do next ? Why to shake off the homely and ungraceful
form of its embryotic clot, and assume the elegant gracility
of an ascarid, or a Spiroptera, or the broad and jointed ampli-
tude of a tape-worm, the polymorphous structure of a Scolex,
or the inextricable complexity of a Distoma,
Having settled this point, the clot has next to regulate its
growth ; clots are of very various dimensions, but the Ento-
zoa are as certainly defined in their limits of magnitude as any
other class of animals. Well, then, it must be obvious, that
a clot larger than the species into which it is to be converted
must fine itself down to the proper size, or if too small, plump
itself up to the same ; but by what mysterious power it can do
this I profess not to understand.
Having got so far, however, in its own creation, what has
it next to do ? To cover itself with a proper skin -, and in this
great taste is often exhibited, the integument of many worms
offering a very beautiful appearance; and observe the wonder-
ful phaenomenon connected with this. The Deity has spread
over the surface of animals and plants (I mean such as He is
acknowledged to have formed) an insensible covering, the
cuticle, to serve as a protection for the parts beneath. And
what does the clot do ? Why just the same thing ; it covers
itself with a cuticle too ; though indeed we need not wonder
much at this, after its having made for itself an alimentary
canal and bestowed upon it the function of digestion.
But the work is not yet completed ; motion is not yet pro-
vided for, a muscular apparatus is therefore next to be fabri-
cated ; first, for the motion of the whole body, and next, for
that of individual parts ; and so perfectly is this accomplished,
that it often forms a source of disappointment and vexation
to the investigator of these animals. Some of the nematoid
106 Dr. Drummonil on the Equivocal
worms roll themselves up so pertinaciously by the action of
their longitudinal muscles, that it is with the utmost difficulty
the ends of the animal can be so straightened as to be di-
stinctly seen ; and the muscles of the head and bothria in some
species, as in several of the Bothriocephali, and particularly
in the Scolex polymorphus, are in such perpetual activity,
and cause so many changes of figure, that hours at the micro-
scope are necessary before we can obtain a satisfactory know-
ledge of the structure of the head.
It so happens that some species have a much smaller mus-
cular strength and activity than others, as, for instance, the
Echinorhynchi ; and these might be readily carried through the
alimentary canal of the animal in which they reside, had they
their muscular power alone to trust to. And how does the
clot provide for this ? It forms a trunk or proboscis of ex-
quisite workmanship, which it arms on all sides with sharp
horny hooks ; it forms muscles for the especial purpose of
pushing out this proboscis, and others for drawing it in at
pleasure into a sheath specially provided for it ; moreover,
this proboscis is so fashioned that it can be inverted or evert-
ed upon itself, that is, it can be pushed out or retracted as a
snail does its horn, without which second kind of motion it
would be imperfect ; and thus by its twofold motion and its
armament of rigid hooks, the proboscis is harpooned into the
mucous coat of the intestine at the pleasui'e of the worm,
which latter is thereby secured from removal by the pressure
of the passing contents of the bowel. Some species, not con-
tent wdth one proboscis, provide themselves with four, and
these in some of the armed Bothriocephali present one of the
most beautiful microscopic objects to be found in nature.
But the work is not yet complete ; sensation is further
wanted. We are to suppose, that as the animal has acquired
a digestive apparatus, it has superadded to this the sense of
taste ; but at all events it has the sense of touch, and therefore
has provided for itself a system of nerves ; for without a ner-
vous system in some form or another, none, I presume, will
insist that there can be sensation. With regard to the sense
of smelHng I say nothing ; and persons who consider such
subjects, would perhaps be of opinion that the entozoic life
would be as comfortable without as with that sense. But as
respects seeing, since organs of vision would be altogether
superfluous in habitats where midnight darkness holds per-
petual reign, we find accordingly that in no instance have the
Entozoa provided themselves with eyes.
Let us next suppose that the clot, which has thus so mar-
vellously metamorphosed itself into an entozoon of admirable
Generation of ^utozoa, 107
structure, with its organic and animal life, its digestive, mo-
tive, and sensitive organs and functions, feels quite comfort-
able, and wishes to perpetuate its happiness in the continua-
tion of its race or family to future individuals like itself, that
it possesses the phrenological organ of philoprogenitiveness,
— what will it do ?
It will do this, what the Creator has done with the creatures
formed by his own hand ; it will provide itself with ovaries
for containing eggs, the germs of future beings like itself; but
how it is to form these, and how it is to impart to them the
capability of being hatched into the identical resemblance of
their parent, I pretend not to explain.
But we know that even when eggs are formed there is a
very essential requisite necessary for bringing them into active
life. They must have a certain vivifying power, without
which they will remain as dead matter, and the fond hopes of
the maternal parent will be frustrated unless this vital influ-
ence can somehow or other be procured. The task, then,
next to be accomplished, is to provide this male influence ;
and we find that many species are androgynous, that is, the
clot having produced its ovaries and ova, next fabricates organs
for secreting the vivifying fluid, by whose presence the ova
shall obtain the power of being developed into worms of the
same formation and structure as^their wonder-working parent.
Yet surprising as all this may appear, the climax is not yet
arrived at. The Ascarides and some other genera are not an-
drogynous or hermaphrodite, but distinctly male and female.
Now on the principle of equivocal generation, it must be evi-
dent that the effused lymph or clot has the power of meta-
morphosing itself not only into a worm, but into a worm of
either sex, as it may choose to determine ; and it is equally
obvious, that two clots must consult together in order to deter-
mine into what species they shall by mutual agreement be-
come transformed. This must be absolutely necessary ; there
must be a predetermined arrangement between the two ; for
without this millions of males might be formed without one
corresponding female, and millions of females be condemned
to live and die in single blessedness.
These and many other wonders, or rather impossibilities, w^e
must have recourse to, in order to support the theory of spon-
taneous generation ; a theory which, in my mind, is as incon-
sistent with all that we observe of the operations of nature, as
those which in the days of ignorance taught that putrid flesh
of itself generated bees, that vapour influenced by an east
wind changed into Aphides, and that the Lepas anatifera
grew upon trees, and dropping into the sea became at length
the barnacle goose.
108 Dr. Drummond on the Equivocal Ge7ieration o/Entozoa.
And why should we have recourse to this theory of equivo-
cal generation in order to account for the formation of the
Entozoa ? Precisely for the same reason that our progenitors
indulged in the erroneous notions alluded to. They cherished
the absurdity, because they were ignorant of the truth. They
did not know that insect ova were hatched into maggots, and
that maggots change into flies ; and as the place of breeding
of the barnacle was not known, they were determined to give
it some origin, and they did so on grounds just as valid as
those on which some modern physiologists rest the sponta-
neous origin of entozoic worms. The tentacula of the Lepas
resemble feathers ; w^hy then should the shell not grow^ up to
be a goose ? An effused clot of lymph will become organized ;
w^hy then should it not grow into a Tape-w orm ? The rea-
soning on the one side is just as good as on the other ; but we
may hope that a time will come w hen we shall have as direct
proof of the origin of the entozoon as we have of that of the
barnacle. At present, it is true, we are completely in the dark
respecting the origin of w-orms in the interior of other animals ;
but it is better, more philosophical, more like genuine dis-
ciples of truth, to confess our ignorance, than to adopt a theory
which is in direct opposition to what occurs in every depart-
ment of organized nature with which we are properly ac-
quainted.
For my own part, I can no more conceive that Entozoa are
the creatures of chance than the animals they inhabit ; though
as to the manner of their origin, of which so little as yet is
known, I pretend to go no further than is expressed in the
old distich, —
The things we know are neither strange nor rare,
But wonder how the devil they got there.
Got there as they will, however, their possession of a di-
stinct and independent life, their having sensation, voluntary
motion, generative organs and functions, a digestive apparatus
and other attributes of animals, while they exhibit the most
minute, elaborate and exquisite w^orkmanship, and also dis-
play the most unquestionable proofs of their whole composi-
tion, both general and partial, having been fabricated with the
utmost wisdom and adaptation to their mode of life, show" as
clearly as if the proofs were w-ritten w ith a sunbeam, that they
cannot be beings of fortuitous origin ; that they are the off-
spring and work of the same Almighty hand which formed all
the other races of animated being ; and that to suppose their
admirable formation to be the result of a kind of chance, is to
impart to unintelligent matter that power and wisdom which
belong only to the Deity himself.
Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of Irish Mollusca. 109
XVI. — Catalogue of the Land and Freshwater Mollusca of
Ireland. By Wm. Thompson^ Vice-President of the Na-
tural History Society of Belfast.
[Continued from p. 34.]
Gen. 5. Succinea, Drap.
1. S. putris, Flem., Jeff. Gray, Man. p. 178t.
S. amphibia, Drap. p. 58. pi. 3. f. 22 ; Turt. Man. p. 91.
Helix putris, Linn. Mont. p. 376. t. 16. f. 4.
Is generally distributed throughout Ireland. Specimens agreein""
with the var. p. of Draparnaud — " major solidior, colore cameo"
in form (see pi. 3. f. 23.), colour, and more than ordinary thickness,
though not in being larger than usual, are occasionally met with. The
varieties yX {" media magis elongata et colorata") and ^ (" minor,
apertura ovata") are found in the north. Individuals of this species,
which adhere to stones in wet spots at a considerable elevation in
the northern mountains, are, as may be expected, invariably much
dwarfed in size.
2. S. Pfeifferi, Rossm. Gray, Man. p. 179. pi. 6. f. 74.*
S. gracilis. Alder, Mag. Zool. and Bot. vol. ii. p. 106.
S. Amphibia, b. Pfeiffer, p. 67. t. 3. f. 37.
Although less common than the last, this species or variety is
widely diffused over the island — in the north it is not uncommon,
and is here generally of the same amber colour as S. amphibia ; as
likewise are English specimens which I owe to the kindness of Mr.
Alder; specimens of a reddish horn-colour, and much thicker than
usual, have occasionally occurred to me in the north, and in quan-
tity they have been obtained by Mrs. Patterson of Belfast, near Port-
arlington. Mr. Humphreys notices this shell under the name of B.
oblong a, Turt., as found about Cork, and by this appellation Mr. Har-
vey mentions BaUitore (county Kildare) and Limerick as habitats,
adding at the same time — " animal darker than in the last [*S^. amphi-
bia'], and found in far wetter places." From Finnoe (county Tip-
perary) I have been favoured by Mr. E. Waller with typical speci-
mens of this Succinea, as admirably represented in Gray's Manual
(f. 74*).
6. BuLiMus§, Bruguiere.
1. B. obscurus, Drap. p. 74. pi. 4. f. 23 ; Gray, Man. p. 183. pi 6.
f. 63; Turt. Man. p. 81. f. 63.
Helix obscura. Mull. Mont. p. 391. t. 22. f. 5.
f Wood-cut, p. 178. — The coloured figure, pi. C. f. 73, seems to me fo par-
take as much of the form of S. Pfeifferi as of S. putris.
X This is probably S. Pfeifferi.
§ BiiUmus Lackamensis, Flem. Gray, Man. p. 181. pi. 6. f. G2.
B. montanus, Drap. p. 74. pi. 4. f. 22 ; Turt. Man. p. 80. f. 62.
Helix Lackamensis, Mont. p. 394. t, 1 1 . f. 3.
In Capt. Brown's ' Irish Testacea' this species appears under its original
110 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
This species is very local. In his * Irish Testacea' Capt. Brown
notices " one specimen [procured] on a dry mud wall near Clo-
nooney," p. 529. About the roots of trees in the demesne of Wood-
lands near Dublin, I have, accompanied by Mr. R. Ball, obtained spe-
cimens, the shells of all of which, adult as well as immature, were like
those sent me from other localities, and according to the observa-
tions of authors, covered with earth. From La Bergerie, Portarhng-
ton, I have been favoured with specimens by the Rev. B. J. Clarke.
In March, 1837, it was supplied me in quantity from Larne, county
Antrim, by Mr. James Manks. From the Falls of Clyde (Scotland),
I have specimens collected by W. H. Harvey, Esq.
Animal, rather dark grey above, lighter towards the disk, and
when viewed under a lens appearing closely marked all over the
back and sides, with darker spots and markings so disposed as to
render it very beautiful ; disk very pale grey. Tentacula cylindrical,
stout, and club-shaped ; the upper of ordinary length, the lower
short.
2. B. acutus, *' Brug." Drap. p. 77. pi. 4. f. 29, 30; Gray, Man.
p. 185. pi. 6. f. 67.
B. fasciatus, Turt. Man. p. 84. f. 67.
Turbo fasciatus, Penn. Mont. p. 346. t. 22. f. 1.
This is a local species, but found from north to south — from the
neighbourhood of the Giant's Causeway to Youghal. It is especially
common on marine sand-banks and pastures, but in remote inland
localities is likewise native. It would seem to be more common to
the eastern than the western portion of the island, but in the latter
it has occurred to me about Ballyshannon, county of Donegal. I
have occasionally observed this species inhabiting the crevices of
walls at a considerable height, as those of Howth church, county
Dublin. M. Michaud remarked on some Irish specimens of this
most variable species which I contributed to his collection, that they
were the B. articulatus, Lam.
3. B.\ lubricus, " Brug." Drap. p. 75. pi. 4. f. 24 ; Turt. Man. p. 82.
f. 65.
name, as last quoted, but no locality is assigned to it. Having written to
Capt. Brown on the subject, he very kindly supplied me with the following
note under date of April 9, 1840 : — " I found the Bulimus montanus on the
sloping banks below an old castle about four miles from Maryborough,
Queen's county, the name of which I cannot remember : it is, however, on
the road between Maryborough and Stradbally. I also found it on a lime-
stone gravel ridge near Maryborough, not a mile distant. I afterwards met
with it among debris on the mountains of Mourne, close to the sea-shore."
As B. Lackamensis and B. ohscurus differ little from each other, except in
size, and as the period when the localities just alluded to were visited by
this author is now so far distant, it would seem to me, judging from other
circumstances connected with the species, that a large variety of B. obscurus
may not improbably be the shell thus referred to.
f In ignorance of the generic name — Cionella, Jeffreys ; Achatina, Al-
der ; Zua, Leach, as adopted by Gray, which this species should properly
bear, — I use the older appellation of Bulimus.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland, 111
Zua lubrica, Gray, Man. p. 188. pi. 6. f. 65.
Helix lubrica, Mull. Mont. p. 390. t. 22. fig. not good.
Is common, and generally distributed over Ireland. From under
stones on the dry mountain side at Wolfhill, near Belfast, and on
sea-side pastures I have obtained a few specimens of a handsome va-
riety, of a pale grey colour and transparent, with a white peristome ;
in such localities this shell does not present to the same degree the
rich amber colour and brilliant polish which it does in woods or
shady places. The animal is blackish. From an examination of the
food contained in seven Starlings (Sturnus vulgaris), shot at differ-
ent places in the north of Ireland, from the month of December to
March, during a mild winter, it would appear either that the B. lu-
bricus is a special favourite, or that its haunts are similar to those of
the bird ; as six of the Starlings, in addition to Helices and other food,
contained specimens of this shell varying from five to thirteen in
number.
7. AcHATiNA, Lam.
1. A. Acicula, L^m. Gray, Man. p. 191. pi. 6. f. 71 ; Turt. Man. p.
89. f. 71.
Bulimus Acicula, Drap. p. 75. pi. 4. f. 25, 26.
Buccinum terrestre, Mont. p. 248. t. 8. f. 3.
This handsome species is found sparingly, but from east to west,
in the more southern half of Ireland. Mr. W. H. Harvey has pro-
cured it on the " sand-hills, Miltown Malbay, and from under stones
near Limerick," but in the latter locality marks it as " very rare."
Mr. T. W. Warren of Dublin, has supplied me with specimens pro-
cured by him on different occasions in the rejectamenta of the river
Dodder near that city. At La Bergerie (Queen's-county), it is
found by the Rev. B. J. Clarke ; and at Finnoe (county Tipperary),
by Mr. Edw. Waller ; by Miss Ball at Castle-martyr demesne
(county Cork) ; and by Miss M. Ball at Dromana (county Water-
ford).
For the Cionella elongata, JefF. noticed with doubt as Irish by Mr.
Jeffreys, Linn. Trans, vol. xvi. p. 348. see Gray's Manual, p. 18.
under Achatina octona.
8. Pupa, Lam.
1. P. umhilicata, Drap. p. 62. pi. 3. f. 39, 40 ; Gray, Man. p. 193.
pL 7. f. 78; Turt. Man. p. 97. f. 78.
Turbo muscorum, Mont, p. 335. t. 22. f. 3.
This is one of the most common of the testaceous Mollusca
throughout Ireland and her islands, and especially abundant where
limestone and chalk prevail. From the sea-shore to a great eleva-
tion in the mountains it is foundf. It is subject to considerable va-
t Mr. Alder, with reference to Newcastle-upon-Tyne, remarks of this spe-
cies — " under stones, common ; seldom in moss" (Newc. Trans, vol. i. p.33);
in Ireland it is common among mosses and lichens in suitable localities.
112 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
riety in form and colour ; the toothless var. not unfrequently occurs,
and on a sea-bank at Belfast Bay I once obtained a specimen with
two teeth t, but differing in no other respect from the ordinary shell,
I cannot consider it otherwise than an accidental variety of P. um-
hilicata. Specimens whitish and bpake, like " dead shells," not un-
frequently occur containing the living animal. Occasionally in the
north, at the South Islands of Arran, and about the lakes of Killar-
ney, I have procured a few individuals of a crystalline transparency,
the elegance of their appearance being much enhanced by the pure
white margin of the peristome. The animal is of a very pale grey
colour.
2. Pupa Anglica, Alder. Gray, Man. p. 195. pi. 7. f. 82.
Vertigo Anglica, Fer. Turt. Man. p. 102. f. 82.
This species, considered peculiar to England when described by
Ferussac, and in the very latest work treating of the British land
Mollusca having only the localities — "north of England, Northum-
berland, Lancashire," attributed to it, is found in the north and
south, in the east and west of Ireland ; but at the same time is by no
means general, or, except in particular spots, plentiful, like P. vmbi-
licata. Under stones, on marsh plants, in wet moss, &c. it harbours.
I first met with it in June, 1 833, in the county of Londonderry, at
the side of the river Bann near its junction with the ocean ; in nu-
merous localities throughout Down and Antrim, and in the demesne
of Florence-court, county Fermanagh, it since occurred to me ; in
the west on the mountain of Benbulben in Sligo ; in the south about
O' Sullivan's cascade, at the lower lake of Killarney ; and in the east
in the Glen of the Downs, county Wicklow. Mr. W." H. Harvey
obtained this species '* near Ballitore and on the sand-hills, Miltown
Malbay," but notes it as very rare. In the collections of Mr. T. W.
Warren and Mr. Edw. Waller of Dublin, are specimens procured by
the former gentleman at Ardmore (county Waterford), and in the
neighbourhood of the metropolis ; and by the latter at Annahoe,
county Tyrone — near Portarlington it is found by the Rev. B. J.
Clarke, and by the Rev. T. Hincks near Cork, where it is '* abun-
dant in wet moss." In England I have collected the P. Anglica
at Twizel House, Northumberland ; in Scotland about Ballantrae,
Ayrshire.
The shells of this Pupa commonly vary in colour from pale grey-
ish brown to a deep reddish shade of this colour, and are rarely of a
glassy transparency : the margin of the mouth and teeth are gene-
rally of the colour of the shell, but sometimes pure white. Mr. Gray
having had the opportunity of consulting the work only of M. Mi-
chaud, refers his Pupa tridentalis with doubt to this species, but from
having been favoured by its describer with specimens of this shell from
the neighbourhood of Lyons, I can state with certainty that it is en-
f Capt. Brown, in his ' Illustrations,' &c. quoting Pfeiffer, notices his P.
hidentatus as a Portmarnock shell. My specimen is not identical with what
Pfeiffer figures. Rossmassler does not consider P. hidentatus distinct from
P.marginafa. See Rossm. Part I. p. 83; and Gray, Man. p. 197.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland, 113
tirely distinct from P. Anglica, and a species unknown as British.
Mr. Gray makes PfeifFer's Pupa bidentata, 1. 59. t. 3. f. 21, 22, syn-
onymous with P. Anglica, but judging from the diagnosis and
figures I cannot think them the same.
3. Pupa marginata, Drap. p. 61. pi. 3. f. 36 — 38; Gray, Man. p.
196. pi. 7. f. 79t; Turt. Man. p. 98. f. 79.
Is common, and although not generally diffused, is found from the
extreme north to south, and east to west of Ireland* It is particu-
larly partial to the sand-hills or pastures bordering the coast, and to
marine islets, as those in Strangford lough — in the inland parts of
the country it likewise occurs. The tooth is rarely visible : speci-
mens containing the living animal are not unfrequently of a whitish
colour J.
9. Vertigo, Muller.
1. V. edentula. Alder. Gray, Man. p. 199. pi. 7. f. 80 ; Rossmassler,
X. p. 28. tab. 49. f. 646.
Pupa edentula, Drap. p. 59. pi. 3. f. 28, 29 ; Turt. Man. p. 99.
f. 80.
This species is found from north to south of Ireland. Since Sep-
tember, 1832, I have met with it in numerous localities throughout
the counties of Down and Antrim, at the Glen of the Downs in
Wicklow, and in shell-sand from Portmarnock (county Dublin). An-
nahoe, county Tyrone, Mr. E.Waller — La Bergerie, Queen's-county,
Mrs. Patterson (of Belfast) — neighbourhood of Cork, Rev. T. Hincks.
The typical form of V. edentula I generally find under stones ; the
elongated and cylindrical variety in woods — in autumn and winter
this latter is most readily obtained on the fallen leaves of trees ; in
summer, on the under side of the fronds of ferns {Aspidii, &c.), the
shell and plant, though the naturalist only will perceive the former,
being in beauty equally attractive. This elongate variety has seven
and occasionally even eight volutions, and attains the length of I5
line : when of this size, the animal §, so very minute relatively to
the shell, has a grotesque appearance when bearing this along,
which is carried singularly erect, not more out of the perpendicular
than the leaning tower at Pisa ! This variety, judging from descrip-
•f The larger wood-cut at p. 1 97, representing this species magnified, is
the most characteristic in the work. Rossmassler's figure 323 is particu-
larly good.
X Pupajunipera, Alder. Gray, Man. p. 197. pi. 7. f. 81. — Turbo juni-
peri, Mont. p. 340. t. 12. f. 12.
P. Secale, Drap. p. 64. pi. 3. f. 49, 50.— Vertigo Secale, Turt. Man. p.
101. f. 81.
In a list of additions to the Irish Fauna published in the Lond. and Edin.
Phil. Mag. 1834, p. 300, this species was enumerated in consequence of my
having been assured that specimens which 1 saw in a Dublin collection were
found in this country — their owner now believes that they must have been
brought from England.
§ When adult, the animal varies in colour from greyish-white to black-
ish-grey.
Ann, ^ Mag, Nat, Hist, Oct. ISiO, i
114 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
tion and figures, is perhaps the Pupa inornata, Michaud, Comp. p.
63. pi. 15. f. 31, 32, apparently differing from it only in size — it is
described to be two lines in length : my largest specimen is 1^ line,
but this discrepancy is not greater than might be anticipated be-
tween individuals obtained in the north of Ireland and at Lyons,
where the P. inornata was discovered. I at first thought this var.
might be Pupa muscorum, Drap. (Phil. Mag. 1834, p. 300.), but
specimens of this shell from Montpellier, since sent me by M. Mi-
chaud, prove that it is not so — these are identical with examples of
Pupa cylindrica, which I have collected at Salisbury Craigs near
Edinburgh, a locality in which this rare species was discovered by
Mr. E. Forbes.
2. Vertigo pygmcea, Fer. Gray, Man. p. 201 . pi. 7. f. 83 ; Turt. Man.
p. 103. f. 83.
Pupa pygmsea, Drap. p. 60. pi. 3. f. 30, 31.
This is the most widely distributed species of Vertigo over Ire-
land, occurring throughout the country. It is generally found but
sparingly where it does prevail, and is most easily procured under
stones, both in dry and wet situations, from the sea-shore to a high
elevation in the mountains. The usual number of teeth is four, of
which one is central on the upper or body portion. — On a sea-bank,
Belfast bay, I once met with a Vertigo resembling the ordinary V.
pygmcea in every respect, but with the addition of a tubercle, about
the size of one of the teeth, placed outside the mouth and near the
junction of the outer lip with the body volution. Animal dark lead
colour, or rather blackish-gray above, disk blackish-gray anteriorly,
becoming suddenly paler, so as to be nearly white at the opposite
extremity.
3. Vertigo suhstriata, Alder. Gray, Man. p. 202. pi. 7. f. 84.
V. sexdentata, Turt. Man. p. 103. f. 84.
This species, though rare, has a wide distribution in Ireland. In
the glen at Holy wood House (county Down), I obtained specimens
in 1832, and subsequently in shell-sand from Portmamock (county
Dublin). Mr. W. H. Harvey gives as habitats " Miltown Malbay,
and near Limerick — rare at Ballitore (county Kildare)." In the
neighbourhood of Ballantrae, Ayrshire, this Vertigo has occurred to
me. Reference alone to Montagu's specimens would seem to prove
whether his Turbo sexdentata, p. 337, be this species, as his descrip-
tion is partly applicable to this (in number of teeth), and partly to
V. palustris (in being smooth) — the locality in which it was found
would be more suitable to the latter : the figure in * Testacea Bri-
tannica,' throws no light upon the subject.
4. Vertigo palustris, Leach. Gray, Man. p. 204. pi. 7. f. 85 ; Turt.
Man. p. 104. f. 85.
V. septemdentata, " Fer." Rossm. Icon. x. p. 28, tab. 49. f.
647.
In numerous localities throughout the counties of Down and
Antrim I have since 1832 procured this well-marked species, which.
Freshwater MoUusca of Ireland. 115
as its name denotes, is an inhabitant of the marsh : it nevertheless
seems invariably to be not only free from dirt, but presents a high
polish. By the Rev. B. J. Clarke the V. palustris has been obtained
near Portarlington, and by Mr. Edw. Waller at Finnoe, Tipperary.
In England I have procured it near Twizel, Northumberland, and
in Scotland in several localities around Ballantrae. Mr. Gray, in the
Introduction to his edition of Turton's Manual, mentions the V. pa-
lustris and V. angustior to "have been only yet recorded as found
near London and in the west of England," p. 37 — in 1834 I pub-
lished both species as indigenous to Ireland. Phil. Mag. 1834, p. 300.
Reference to this communication, though a mere list of species of
land and freshwater Mollusca previously unrecorded as Irish, would
have shown that several species noticed in the Manual as local, have
a considerable range of distribution.
5. Vertigo pusilla, " MUU." Jeffreys, Linn. Trans, vol. xvi. p. 361.
Gray, Man. p. 205. pi. 7. f. 86.
V. heterostropha, Leach. Turt. Man. p. 105. f. 86.
Pupa Vertigo, Drap. p. 61. pi. 3. f. 34, 35.
Is very rare, but has been found in the north-east and west of the
island. From under a stone on a dry bank in Colin Glen, near Bel-
fast, I obtained a specimen in 1832, as Mr. Hyndman did in an ad-
jacent glen some time afterwards ; in shell-sand from Portmamock
I have detected it, and Mr. Harvey has supplied me with a speci-
men from Miltown Malbay, where he states the species is very rare.
A shell from Flanders, favoured me by M. Michaud, under the name
of "Pupa Vertigo, Drap. {Vert, pusilla, Mich.)," is identical with
that under consideration.
6. Vertigo angustior, Jeffreys. Linn. Trans, vol. xvi. p. 361 ; Gray,
Man. p. 205.
Turbo Vertigo, Mont. p. 363. t. 12. f. 6.
In 1833 I was favoured by Mr. W. H. Harvey with specimens of
Vertigo labelled " V. heterostropha, two species, from the sand-hills
Miltown Malbay, the smaller common, the larger very rare." The
smaller are of this species, which has always seemed to me distinct
from the V. heterostropha of Drap. and of Turton's Manual. A com-
parison of Montagu's Turbo Vertigo (tab. 12. f. 6.) with the V. he-
terostropha in the works just mentioned, will show the obvious dif-
ference. To Mr. Jeffreys the merit is due of clearly distinguishing
these species. Since 1834, when this Vertigo was published as in-
digenous to Ireland, I have not obtained any more information re-
specting it.
10. Bal^a, Gray.
1. B. perversa, Flem. Gray, Man. p. 207. pi. 6. f. 70.
B. fragilis. Gray. Turt. Man. p. 87. f. 70.
. Pupa fragilis, Drap. p. 68. pi. 4. f. 4.
Turbo perversus, Mont. p. 355. t. 11. f. 12.
This species is generally distributed over the island. Its favourite
I 2
116 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
abode is on the stems and branches of trees, where it shelters itself
beneath the loose bark or in its crevices ; and on trees whose bark
from smoothness will not afford it shelter, this Balaa lurks in the
mosses and lichens which adorn them — in the tufts of these crypto-
gamous plants I have remarked it buried, whilst the Vertigo eden-
tula displayed itself at the outside.
11. Clausilia, Drap.
1. C. hidens, Drap. p. Q^. pi. 4. f. 5—7 ; Gray, Man. p. 212. pi. 5.
f. 53.
C. laminata, Turt. Man. p. 70. f. 53.
Turbo laminatus, Mont. p. 359. t. 11. f. 4.
Is a rare and local species in Ireland. The first native specimens
I have seen were in the collection of Mr. T. W. Warren of Dublin,
who had procured them in Belamont Forest near Coothill, county
Cavan. In Sept. 1837 I had the gratification of seeing numbers of
this fine Clausilia, after heavy rain ascending the stems of stately
trees in the demesne of Florence Court, county Fermanagh, the seat
of the Earl of Enniskillen. At Dovedale, in Derbyshire, I have met
with it.
2. Clausilia nigricans, Jeffreys. Gray, Man. p. 217. pi. 5. f. 58.
C. rugosa, Drap. p. 73. pi. 4. f. 19, 20 ; Turt. Man. p. 74. f. 58.
Turbo bidens, Mont. p. 357. t. 11. f. 7.
Is very commonly distributed over Ireland and the surrounding
islands. It is an extremely variable species in being more or less
ventricose, in the striae being obscure or prominent, in the form of
the mouth, and occasionally even in the number of internal lamellae
— the largest specimen I have found in the neighbourhood of Belfast
is 7^ lines in length, and has thirteen volutions ; several others of
the usual length of 6 lines have likewise this number. The colour
commonly varies from a very pale greyish-white to deep reddish-
brown ; very rarely specimens of a glassy transparency occur, and in
such of these as I have found, the animal was equally colourless. To
Mr. Gray, Mr. Alder, and Mr. Forbes, I have shown the specimens
diflfering as here described, and they agree with me that they must
all be considered C. nigricans f.
Fam. 4. " Auriculadjs.*'
Gen. 1. Carychium, Miiller.
1. C. minimum, Miill. Gray, Man. p. 221. pi. 7. f. 77 ; Turt. Man.
p. 96. f. 77.
Auricula minima, Drap. p. 57. pi. 3. f. 18, 19.
Turbo Carychium, Mont. p. 339. t. 22. f. 2.
This minute species is commonly distributed over Ireland, and
f Since the above was written the fine work of Rossmassler has been con-
sulted, in which numerous varieties of C. nigricans or " C. rugosa" are ad-
mirably represented. Icon, part 7. p. 23. fig. 477 — 487. The C. ohtusa,
PfeifTer, which is common in Ireland, is here included (and judiciously I con-
sider) as a var. of C. rugosa.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland, 1 1 7
may be found in moss, on decaying leaves and wood, under stones,
&c., in dry as well as wet places, though the latter are its favourite
abode — in the north of the island specimens rarely attain one line in
length.
Gen. 2. Acme, Hartmann.
1. A,fusca, Gray, Man. p. 223. pi. 6. f. QQ,
Auricula lineata, Drap. p. 57. pi. 3. f. 20, 21.
Bulimus lineatus, Turt. Man. p. 83. f. QQ.
Turbo fuscus. Boys and Walker. Mont. p. 330.
Is rare in Ireland, but is widely distributed, being found over the
island. Mr. W. H. Harvey was the first to find and distinguish this
species as a native — he notes it as not uncommon on the sand-hills
in Miltown Malbay, where in 1826 he procured both the ordinary
form and the variety with the spires reversed. This shell has been
procured by Mr. Hyndman and myself in various localities in the
counties of Down and Antrim, but not more than three or four in-
dividuals have been obtained on any one occasion. I have more than
once found this shell, containing the living animal, under stones on
bare clayey banks, in which situations the only other mollusk met
with was Helix chrystallina. At Annahoe (county Tyrone), Mr.
Edw. Waller has obtained the A.fusca (both a. and b. Turton, p.
83.) ; as Mr. T. W.Warren has done in the neighbourhood of Dublin,
and the Rev. B. J. Clarke at La Bergerie, Queen's county. The
Rev. T. Hincks of Cork, favours me with two southern habitats—.
BallinhassigGlen (county Cork) and near Mucruss, Killarney (county
Kerry).
Fam. 5. LiMNiEAD^, Jeffreys.
G&a.. 1. LiMNEUs, Drap.
1. L. auricularius, Drap. p. 49. pi. 2. f. 28, 29, 32; Gray, Man. p.
232. pi. 9. f. 100 ; Turt. Man. p 117. f. 100; Rossm. Icon.
1. 98. t. 2. f. 55.
Helix auricularia, Mont. p. 375. t. 16. f. 2.
Through deference to those who have paid much more attention
to the subject than myself, I note this Limneus under the head of a
distinct species, although I am disposed to believe that it is only an
extreme form of L. pereger. The L. auricularius, as figured in both
editions of Turton's Manual, and by Draparnaud, is not very unfre-
quent in Ireland, but of the extremely expanded form represented
by Rossm assler is very rare, and from one or two still ponds only,
abounding in subaquatic plants of various species, have I seen it.
PfeiiFer's figure (part 1. t. 4. f. 17, 18.) is somewhat intermediate
between those just mentioned, and corresponding to it I have pro-
cured specimens. All forms, from the ordinary L. pereger to the L.
auricularius, it seems to me may be closely traced blending into each
other — reference to the figures in many works will be found to pre-
sent various forms, though in all the aperture is greatly expanded.
Some specimens of L. auricularius, which I collected in Stow Pool,
118 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
Lichfield, in July, 1836, are more distinct than any which I have seen
represented ; the spire is more minute, and the upper part of the outer
lip goes off from the body of the shell in the form of a straight line ;
but of all the individuals obtained on this occasion no two are pre-
cisely alike, but vary from the extreme form described to the L. ova-
tuSy Drap.
2. Limneus pereger, Drap. p. 50. pi. 2. f. 34 — 37 ; Gray, Man. p.
233. pi. 9. f. lOlf; Turt. Man. p. 118. f. 101. Avery rare
form.
Helix peregra, Mont. p. 373. t. 16. f. 3.
Tliis species, presenting endless variety, is abundant throughout
the w^aters of Ireland, from the smallest drain to the vast expanse
of Lough Neagh. Some of the forms which have been considered
as distinct species may be enumerated as occurring in this country,
as L. ovatus, Drap., L. intennedia, Michaud (Comp. pi. 16. f. 17, 18.),
L. marginata, Mich. (Id. f. 15, 16.), L. lineatus, Bean, L. acutus,
Jeffreys — of these two last I judge from comparison of authentic
specimens, the former favoured me by Mr. Alder, the latter by their
describer. One variety seems to require especial notice — the Gul-
naria lacustris, Leach. On the shores of Loughs Neagh and Earn
I have collected specimens identical with those so named by Dr.
Leach in the British Museum, and which are from the lakes of Cum-
berland — their donor General Bingham. It would seem to be the
same form which Capt. Brown figures under the name of ** Lymnasa
lacustris. Brown's MSS.," and states to have been found by him in
Loch Leven, Kinross-shire. Illustrations Brit. Conch., pi. 42. f. 24,
25. From lakes in various parts of Ireland I possess this form, which,
from its extreme delicacy, I look upon as an inhabitant of still water,
and from its rare occurrence, except when cast ashore, of deep water
also. The specimens, which containing the living animal, have occa-
sionally been found in shallow water, have I presume been driven
thence in storms, to which conclusion I am led by having once at
Lough Earn, and frequently at Lough Neagh, looked in vain for a
living individual with a shell of this form at the edge of their wa-
ters, though plenty of the more common forms of L. pereger were
there. The variety under consideration is intermediate in form be-
tween the typical L. pereger and L. glutinosus, with a short spire
and ample aperture ; shell very thin, longitudinally striated ; striae
regular, frequent, and strongly marked ; about one in thirty of the
specimens examined somewhat spirally cut, " like the facets of
glass" ; slight fold on the pillar lip ; an epidermis-like covering, of a
dull greenish-yellow colour. By the chief cultivators of this branch
of natural history in Great Britain, to whom I have sent this shell,
it was considered a particularly well-marked variety J, and M.
f The wood-cut at p. 235 is much more characteristic than figure 101,
which is that of the first edition repeated. I have shells similar to f. 101,
from the vicinity of Belfast.
J Mr. Gray remarks — " The Gulnaria lacustris of Leach is very peculiar,
from the erosion of its tips, probably arising from its locality, the lakes of
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 119
Michaud, in acknowledging the receipt of specimens from Lough
Neagh, remarked that the form was unknown to him in France.
I have seen the L. pereger attached in numbers to the backs of
turtles, kept in a pond at Fort William, near Belfast, when it was
amusing to observe these animals swimming about, with the Limnei
still keeping " their seats" upon them.
3. Limneus involutus, Harvey.
Amphipeplea involuta. Gray, Man. p. 245. pi. 12. f. 147.
This Limneus so remarkable in form was discovered by Wm. H.
Harvey, Esq. in a small lake on Cromaglaun Mountain near the
lakes of Killarney. A description of it will be found in the Annals
Nat. Hist, for March 1840, p. 22. Its specific character is — spire
sunk within the outer whorl ; aperture very large, extending to the
apex.
4. Limneus stagnalis, Drap. p. 51. pi. 2. f. 38, 39; Gray, Man. p.
236. pi. 9. f. 104; Turt. Man. p. 121. f. 104 ; Rossm. f. 49.
Helix stagnalis, Mont. p. 367. t. 16. f. 8.
This, the largest European Limneus, though by no means gene-
rally distributed, occurs in every portion of the island. It differs
very much in size, according to locality ; mature specimens, which I
have found in the cold water of Lough Neagh, Where barren of sub-
aquatic plants, did not exceed one inch in length, whereas in drains
in which such plants abound, they attain double this size.
A Limneus collected by my friend Richard Langtry, Esq., of Fort
William, near Belfast, when on a tour through Upper Canada in
1835, seems identical with L. stagnalis. It differs from the ordinary
form only in tapering rather more towards the apex, and in the second
largest volution being a little more tumid ; but in these respects an
extensive series of Irish specimens before me differ very much. The
American specimens were taken in the river connecting Buckhorn
with Pigeon Lake.
5. Limneus palustris, Drap, p. 52. pi. 2. f. 40 — 42. and pi. 3. f. 1, 2 ;
Gray, Man. p. 239. pi. 9. f. 107 ; Turt. Man. p. 123. f. 107 ;
Rossm. f. 51, 52.
Helix palustris, Mont. p. 370. t. 16. f. 10.
Common, and generally distributed over Ireland — in size, form,
and colour very variable. In the river Bann, near Kilrea, I have
procured specimens of the ordinary colour, but with the addition of
spiral narrow white bands — in some waters the different species of
Limnei, &c., are so marked. A shell differing from the L. palustris
in general proportion (being much shorter relatively to its breadth)
and in colour (generally of a uniform pale yellow), is common to
Cumberland.'* Manual, p. 236. This erosion is but too common in the
specimens I have collected in Ireland, but was always attributed by me
simply to the progress of decay, the shells having for some time been ex-
posed on the beach. When the tips were eroded the shells always presented
other marks of decay.
120 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
Lough Neagh and other lakes in Ireland : it is found attached to
stones at the edge of the water, and where the adjacent bottom is
stony, with very little vegetation — under similar circumstances it
has also occurred to me in the first-named locality. It is identical
with the var. /3. of Mr. Jeffreys, who has favoured me with speci-
mens from Battersea, near London. The small size, different colour,
and freedom from all adventitious matter, I should be disposed to
attribute to the colder water and less food in such localities, than in
the ponds and ditches, in which the ordinary form prevails.
6. Limneus truncatulus, Jeffreys. Gray, Man. p. 240. pi. 9. f. 108.
L. minutus, Drap. p. 53. pi. 3. f. 5 — 7.
L. fossarius, Turt. Man. p. 124. f. 108.
Helix fossaria, Mont. p. 372. t. 16. f. 9.
Is generally distributed over Ireland. It inhabits drains, ditches,
&c., like the L. palustris ; but in moist spots, and about springs, at
a considerable elevation in the northern mountains f, is likewise
found, and is here always of a very small size. In July, 1833, when
accompanied by Mr. Hyndman, I remarked many of this species
alive, and adhering to stones which lay dry upon the shore of Lough
Neagh, far above the summer level of its waters J — these were of
uniform size, very small, and when containing the living animal, of
a very dark reddish brown colour. Many varieties of the L. trun-
catulus have occurred to me in Ireland ; among them was one very
much elongated, and another with regular longitudinal strise, the
latter of which is well remarked by Dr. Turton, to be ** very elegant."
Man. p. 125.
7. Limneus glaber. Gray, Man. p. 242. pi. 9. f. 106.
Limneus elongatus, Drap. p. 53. pi. 3. f. 3, 4 ; Turt. Man. p.
122. f. 106.
Helix octanfracta, Mont. p. 396. t. 11. f. 8.
I have not seen any Irish specimens of this Limneus, which is thus
noticed in the supplement to Mr. JefFreys's paper in the Linnean
Transactions, vol. 16. p. 520 ; " Ireland, Rev. James Bulwer." On
inquiry of Mr. Bulwer, he stated that the shell so noticed was con-
sidered by him but a variety of L. palustris. By a letter from Mr.
Jeffreys, dated June 8, 1840, I learn that " L. elongatus was men-
tioned as Irish on the authority of the late Dr. Goodall, who stated
that he had received specimens from Mr. Bulwer." Mr. Jeffreys
adds, " I have, however, two or three undoubted specimens among
a collection of Irish shells, which I purchased about three months
ago from Mr. John Humphreys of Cork — the tray which contained
them was labelled ' Cork.' " From Mr. Humphreys I learn that he
f In such places it is preyed on by the Lapwing {Vanellus cristatus), from
whose stomach I have taken it.
X Montagu has, on the contrary, remarked that when left dry the aniraal
perishes. Test. Brit., p. 372.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland, 121
had not identified the species, but that the note of locality appended
to the shells alluded to by Mr. Jeffreys was strictly correct f.
2. Ancylus. " GeofFroy."
1. A. fluviatilis, Mull. Drap. p. 48. pi. 2. f. 23, 24 ; Gray, Man. p.
249. pi. 10. f. 125 ; Turt. Man. p. 140. f. 125.
Patella fluviatilis, Mont. p. 482.
This species is distributed over the island, and is equally found
attached to stones in the mountain torrent, the river, and the still
waters of the lake. The var. described by Montagu (p. 483.) as
being strongly striated, and by Jeffreys (p. 390.) as being pellucid,
&c., I find upon the first stones wet by mountain springs, on their
gushing from the earth. All the specimens from these localities
are much smaller than those found in still water, and coated with
green vegetable matter, which is entirely adventitious, and may be
seen in like manner coating the little prominences of the stone to
which the Ancylus adheres — this and the animal being removed, the
shell is crystalline. Under the name of " Ancy. fluviatilis, Drap.
var. montana," M. Michaud has favoured me with specimens from
the Pyrenees, quite identical with the var. just noticed, as it need
hardly be remarked are others from France with the ordinary form.
I had often observed that beautiful and graceful bird, the Gray
Wagtail (Motacilla boarula), feeding about the mountain springs, but
was not aware of its propensity for mollusca, until on opening the
stomach of one without knowing where the specimen had been killed,
I found it to be filled with shells of this species, all of which being
of the var. a., afforded evidence whence they had been procured.
Animal blueish-gray beneath ; portion which comes in contact with
the shell blackish- green — of six specimens, which I once kept in a
dry chip box for eighteen hours, two perfectly recovered on being
immersed in water.
2. Ancylus lacustris, Mull. Drap. p. 47, pi. 2. f. 26, 27 ; Turt. Man.
p. 141. f. 126.
Velletia lacustris. Gray, Man. p. 250. pi. 10. f. 126.
Patella lacustris, Mont. p. 484.
This species, although rare, has been met with in the north, east,
and west of Ireland, in still and gently flowing waters. It was no-
ticed by Captain Brown in his * Irish Testacea' as ' ' plentiful in a
mill-race a mile below Naas." By the late Mr. Templeton's MS.
I find that the species had been previously observed by him ** on
f Limneus glutinosus — Ampkipeplea glutinosa.
Is enumerated in Turtou's ' Catalogue of Irish Shells,' but without any
locality being named. Mr. Gray notes it as found " in stagnant ditches,
England, Ireland." Man. p. 244. — Mr. Gray informs me that he mentioned
the species as Irish from specimens sent to the British Museum many years
ago, by a gentleman then resident in Ireland, and who had contributed a
number of species from this country to that collection ; but of the L. gluti-
nosus having been one of those so derived there is now no certain record.
122 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
Potamogeton, &c., in the drains of the bog-meadows near Belfast."
Between the fourth and fifth locks. of the Lagan canal, a few miles
from this town, I have, at the end of September, procured many-
specimens, all of which were on the under side of the leaves of the
yellow water-lily {Nuphar luted) and great water- plantain (Alisma
Plantago) — Pond in the demesne at Moira, county Down, Mr.
Hyndman — Near Limerick, Mr. W. H. Harvey — Beechwood, near
Portmarnock, county Dublin, Mr. T. W. Warren — Glasnevin Bo-
tanic Garden, Dublin, Dr. Coulter — Finnoe, county Tipperary, Mr.
Edward Waller.
3. Physa, Drap.
1. P.fontinalis, Drap. p. 54. pi. 3. f. 8, 9 ; Gray, Man. p. 251.pl.
9. f. 110; Turt. Man. p. 127. f. 110.
Bulla fontinalis, Mont. p. 226.
Is common, and generally distributed over Ireland, occurring on
aquatic plants in stagnant and gently flowing water. It is subject
to considerable variety.
2. P. hypnorum, Drap. p. 55. pi. 3. f. 12, 13; Turt. Man. p. 128.
f. 113.
Aplexus hypnorum, Flem. ; Gray, Man. p. 255. pi. 9. f. 113.
Bulla hypnorum, Mont. p. 228.
Although much less common than P. fontinalis, is generally dif-
fused over the island, and found as frequently in very shallow, as in
deep water.
4. Planorbis, Muller.
1. P. corneus, Drap. p. 43. pi. 1. f. 42 — 44; Gray, Man. p. 258.
pi. 8. f. 95 ; Turt. Man. p. 112. f. 95.
Helix cornea, Mont. p. 448.
Has been found only within a very limited portion of the island.
It still prevails in the locality recorded by Capt. Brown — near May-
nooth, in the county of Kildare. From about Naas in the same
county I have been supplied with specimens by Mr. R. Ball ; and
by the Rev. B. J. Clarke, with some obtained by him near Lea Castle,
Queen's county.
2. Planorbis alhus, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 259. pi. 8. f. 97 ; Turt.
Man. p. 114. f. 97.
P. hispidus, Drap. p. 43. pi. 1. f. 45 — 47.
Helix alba, Mont. p. 459. t. 25. f. 7.
Prevails generally over Ireland. Specimens of P. glaber, Jeffreys,
which I owe to the kindness of their describer, seem to me (as to
Mr. Alder) identical with P. alhus.
3. Planorbis lavis, Alder. Gray, Man. p. 261. pi. 12. f. 148.
Is found in the north-east of the island. Early in the winter of
1832 I obtained a number of this species on aquatic jilants (espe-
cially Callitriche aquatica), with P. itnbricatus, in a small pond at
Freshwater MoUusca of Ireland* 123
the Falls, near Belfast, and about the same time procured others in
the rejectamenta of the rivers Blackwater and Lagan, in the same
neighbourhood. In the demesne of Portavo, near Donaghadee, and
in the vicinity of Portaferry, localities in the county of Down, it has
likewise occurred to me. The animal is dark gray ; tentacula very
pale gray — dead shells are white. It was the P. Icevis which was
marked with doubt as " P. glaherl JefF." in Phil. Mag. 1834, p. 300.
4. Planorbis imbricatus, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 261. pi. 8. f. 94;
Turt. Man. p. 111. f. 94; Drap. p. 44. pi. 1. f. 49—51.
P. cristatus, Drap. p. 44. pi. 2. f. 1 — 3.
Helix nautileus, Mont. p. 464. t. 25. f. 5.
This handsome and well-marked species is known to me as occurring
throughout Ireland, with the exception of the extreme south, where
however there is little doubt that it exists. It is very variable in
form — the varieties 1 and 2, and the " monstrosity with the volutions
detached, and raised above each other" (Turt. Man.), I have procured
on the same plant. The entire animal, together with the tentacula,
are of a pale gray colour.
5. Planorbis carinatus. Mull. Gray, Man. p. 262. pi. 8. f. 89 ;
Turt. Man. f. 89 ; Drap. p. 46. pi. 2. f. 13, 14, 16.
Is much less common than P. marginatus, but found in all por-
tions of the island — in the earliest catalogues it was inserted as in-
digenous. In the neighbourhood of Portaferry, county Down, and
about the city of Dublin (a recorded locality), it has occurred to me.
I have seen specimens which were obtained near Portarlington by
the Ilev. B. J. Clarke ; at a lake near Tyrrell's Pass, Westmeath, by
Mr. Ovens'; and at Lough Gounagh (county Longford) by Mr. R.
Callwell, of Dublin f.
In 1833 Mr. W. PI. Harvey favoured me with specimens labelled
** P. lAanatus, Turt. Man.," from Portumna on Lough Derg, an ex-
pansion of the Shannon, where he stated that the form was frequent,
noting it at the same time to have been found by him at Ballitore
(county Kildare), where it is very rare — these shells correspond ex-
actly with Turton's description oi P. planatus, Man. p. 110. This
seems to be the common form (though the normal one does likewise
occur) at Lough Derg, as testified by specimens since obtained from
Portumna and Killaloe+, near its northern and southern extremities
— some from Nenagh (county Tipperary) have been kindly submitted
to my inspection by the Rev. T. Hincks of Cork ; near this city the
'* P. planatus " is noticed by Mr. Humphreys as met with. Mr. Al-
der and Mr. Forbes consider the Lough Derg shell P. carinatus,
and, according to the former, it is the P. disciformis, JefF.
\ Mr. Edw. Waller has favoured me with marl shells of this species from
Finnoe, and remarks that it is the only shell found there in marl that is not
to be had in a living state; but this he attributes to the draining of a marsh.
X To the kind attention of Mr. John J. Marshall of the former, and the
Rev. C. Mayne of the latter place, I am indebted for them.
124 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
6. Planorhis umbilicatus, Mull. Jeffreys, Linn. Trans, v. 16. p. 384.
P. marginatus, Drap. p. 45. pi. 2. f. 11, 12, 15 ; Gray, Man. p.
265. pi. 8. f. 87, 88, 90; Turt. Man. f. 87.
This species prevails in every quarter of the island, but is not ge-
nerally distributed. Attached to stones at Ram's Island, Lough
Neagh, I find a small variety f, about half the ordinary size, and
which is concave beneath, v^^ith the keel obscure — Mr. Alder re-
marked on some of these which I had the pleasure of adding to his
collection in 1835 — " Turton's P. rhomhceus, of which he sent me
specimens, is the same thing in a younger state." Mr. Jeffreys, in
a letter dated Oct. 2, 1838, when acknowledging the receipt of the
Lough Neagh shell, observed that he considered it distinct from P.
marginatus, and that from a similar shell previously found at Cardiff,
he had named the form P. inaqualis. It is to a distorted individual
of the P. marginatus, found in a pond at the College Botanic Garden,
Dublin, that Capt. Brown applied the name of Helix cochlea (Irish
Test. p. 528. pi. 24. f. 10.), andTurton that of Helia; terebra (Conch.
Diet. p. 62. f. 55.) — Mr. O'Kelly, to whom the shell belongs, always
considered it P. marginatus, and as such noticed it in the Dublin
edition of Pennant's Brit. Zool., p. 363. The Rev. T. Hincks writes
me from Cork that ** the var. of Elan, marginatus with the volutions
elevated into a spiral cone was once taken in Ballypheane bog." I
have myself met with monstrous forms of several of the native spe-
cies of Planorbis.
7. Planorbis vortex. Mull. Gray, Man. p. 267. pi. 8. f. 91 ; Turt.
Man. p. 109. f. 91 ; Drap. p. 44. pi. 2. f. 4, 5.
Helix vortex, Mont. p. 454. t. 25. f. 3.
8. Planorbis spirorbis. Mull. Gray, Man. p. 268. pi. 8. f. 98 ; Turt.
Man. p. 115. f. 98.
P. vortex, /3. Drap. p. 45. pi. 2. f. 6, 7.
Helix spirorbis, Mont. p. 455. t. 25. f. 2.
The species which my correspondents (chiefly judging from the
descriptions and figures in Turton's Manual) have considered as the
P. vortex and P. spirorbis, are noted as generally common in Ireland
— these shells merge so into each other that I was in the habit of
putting all that were collected throughout the north together. On
comparing these with examples of "P. spirorbis" from the neigh-
bourhood of Newcastle, and of "P. vortex" from that of London,
presented me by Mr. Alder, I find that although some of them are
as large as the P. vortex, have seven volutions, and a carinated
edge to the lower one, that they are not of the extreme form desig-
nated by this name, and consequently come under P. spirorbis ; so
likewise do a number of specimens from the neighbourhood of
Portarlington sent me by the Rev. B. J. Clarke — those from the
river Shannon, favoured me by the Rev. C. Mayne of Killaloe, may
f The size is, I conceive, atlributable to the coldness of the water and
scarcity of subaquatic plants.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland, 125
be placed under P. vortex, as may those also collected at Lough
Gounagh, county Longford, by my friend R. Callwell, Esq. of Dublin.
Is the more prominent keel, with other differences necessarily at-
tendant on it, as form of mouth, &c., sufficient for specific distinction
between P. vortex and P. spirorbis ? Under Planorbis disciformis
Mr. Alder has well remarked, that " the degree of carination is so
very variable in different individuals of the same species, that it is
rather fallacious as a distinguishing character." Mag. Zool. and
Bot. vol. ii. p. 113.
Specimens of P. compressus, Michaud, from Lorraine, with which
I have been favoured by their describer, are identical with those of
P. vortex before noticed as from Mr. Alder. Examples of P. leuco-
stoma, Michaud, with which I have been presented by this most li-
beral author, differ only from Mr. Aider's P. spirorbis in having a
white rim within the mouth — on this subject see Supplement to
Mr. Alder's Paper in the Newcastle Transactions, and Mr. Gray's
edition of Turton's Manual, p. 267 ; in this work P. leucostoma, Mich.,
is referred to P. vortex, but if this is to be considered distinct from
P. spirorbis, to the latter P. leucostoma must be referred.
9. Planorbis nitidus. Mull. Gray, Man. p. 268. pi. 8. f. 93.
P. fontanus, Turt. Man, p. 110. f. 93.
P. complanatus, Drap. p. 47. pi. 2. f. 20—22.
Helix fontana, Mont. p. 462. t. 6. f. 6.
Although somewhat rare, this species is distributed over Ire-
land. On some living specimens taken near Belfast in Dec. 1834,
by Mrs. Hincks, and kindly sent to me, the following note was made
— "tentacula moderate, or rather short and uniform in colour with the
body of the animal, which changes with age, the adult (with shell
2^ lines in diameter) being black ; younger individuals pale gray —
the shells of the latter are much the more transparent." These ani-
mals seemed indifferent which side of the shell was uppermost, and
when undisturbed often moved along with what is termed the under
side next the surface of the water.
10. Planorbis contortus, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 270. pi. 8. f. 96 ; Turt.
Man. p. 113. f. 96 ; Drap. p. 42. pi. 1. f. 39—41.
Helix contorta, Mont. p. 457. t. 25. f. 6.
Like the P. albus, generally distributed over Ireland, but of more
frequent occurrence, and in greater quantity where found than that
species.
Sect. II. Operculata.
Fam. CYCLOSTOMIDiB.
Gen. Cyclostoma, Lam.
1. C. elegans. Lam. Gray, Man. p. 275. pi. 7. f. 75 ; Turt. Man.
p. 93. f. 75 ; Drap. p. 32. pi. 1. f. 5—8.
Turbo elegans, Mont. p. 342. t. 22. f. 7.
Dr. J. L. Drummond informs me, that when at Sandymount near
126 The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland,
Dublin, in 1816, in company with Mr. Tardy, a well-known ento-
mologist, he found one of these shells. In Mr. R. Ball's collection
are specimens which were obtained in Glasnevin Botanic Garden,
Dublin, but here they might have been introduced with plants from
England ; in the cabinet of Mr. O' Kelly of that city are two speci-
mens found by himself at Portmarnock ; by Mr. S. Wright of Cork,
I was shown a similar number, said to have been procured at
Youghal f. Notwithstanding this, I am not altogether satisfied
that the C. elegans is an indigenous species — it has on different oc-
casions been introduced to the country in the present century J, but
whether to any of the places mentioned previous to the specimens
being found there I am uninformed — the fact of only one or two in-
dividuals occurring anywhere looks suspicious.
Dr. Turton states that he found a single shell of the Cyclostoma
productum near the sea-coast in the west of Ireland. Manual, p. 94.
[To be continued.]
XVII. — On early Contributions to the Flora of Ireland; with
Remarks on Mr. Mackay^s Flora Hibernica, By the Rev. T.
D. Hincks, LL.D., M.R.I.A.
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
[Continued from p. 12.]
Gentlemen,
Mr. Mack ay has adopted the natural arrangement in pre-
ference to the Linnaean, and in doing this has probably also
adopted that system preferred by the Dublin professor. This
may have its use, but it seems a strange thing that no two
botanists seem to be satisfied with the same arrangement,
which is an inconvenience to those who wish to compare the
Floras of different countries. It fortunately happens, how-
ever, that the variations in the plants contained, occur chiefly
in those orders w^hich contain few genera, for it is with re-
spect to genera that the difference is most troublesome. I
shall now proceed to offer some remarks upon the Avork.
p. 5. Ranunculace^e. — Thalictrum Alpinum seems con-
fined to Connaught. Dr. Wade found it in 1801 at Lettery
f Capt. Brown inadvertently notices this Cyclostoma as from " Portrush,
in the cabinet of Dr. M'Donnell, Belfast." Irish Test. p. 522. The speci-
mens thus alluded to have been shown me by Dr. M'Donnell, and are En-
glish — the species is unknown to him as Irish.
X Many years ago the C. elegans, brought alive from France, was turned
out in the neighbourhood of Belfast. Here also, in 1835, a few individuals
were introduced, as well as at Killiney-hill near Dublin, and in a garden
within that city ; and more lately at Summer-hill near Limerick — I am not
aware of their having increased in any of these places.
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland, 127
Mountain, Balllnahinch, county Galway. This gentleman was
supposed not to have always given due acknowledgement to
his fellow-labourers, and was therefore regarded with some
jealousy ; but this is no reason for suppressing his name, when
he was early in his notice of a plant.
Thalictrum minus is found in all the four provinces of Ire-
land ; it was found at Newcastle, county Down, by Mr.
Templeton, in 1793. Smith mentions T, majus as found by
him near Mallow, county Cork.
p. 6. Anemone Apennina, Mr. Mackay gives Underwood's
authority for its having been found above thirty years ago
growing in shady spots near the ground now occupied by
the Glasnevin garden. Now Mr. Underwood furnished a
catalogue of plants, which was published in the Dublin
Society Transactions in 1803-4, in which he inserted this
plant as found wild in Ireland. Mr. Templeton sent him
queries respecting this and other plants in that catalogue,
and I lately read Mr. Underwood's reply, in which he says
that he had never seen it wild, but had inserted it on Dr.
Wade's authority. Dr. W. has it in his Plantse Rariores, but
adds that he cannot take upon him to say that it is truly in-
digenous. It grows freely in gardens near Glasnevin.
p. 8. Ranunculus arvensis, Mr. M. inserts this plant as found
in corn-fields near the Man-of-War, county Dublin. Mr. Tem-
pleton found it at Agnew's hill, and in Mr. Barklie's shrubbery
at Inver near Larne, but thought it probable that it might
have been from seed mixed wath corn. It is the R. arvorum,
arvensis, echinatus of Threlkeld, who gives between Raheny
and Kilsaughan, county Dublin, as a habitat, flowering
amongst corn. It is also mentioned in Underwood's cata-
logue as a native of Ireland. I am not sure whether these
notices are to be considered as additional authority for its
being native, or as confirming Mr. Templeton's suspicion.
p. y. Caltha palustris var, /S. radicans, Mr. Templeton
brought this variety into his garden, where it soon lost its
peculiarities in a different situation. This confirms the pro-
priety of not making it a species.
p. 10. Helleborusviridis, The specimen referred to in the her-
barium of the Cork Institution, which was collected and pre-
sented by the late Mrs. Hincks, is there marked as from the
Botanic Garden, and I never heard of its being found wild
by Mr. Drummond. Smith, however, states it as found
wild at Tallagh, county Waterford, and Doneraile, county
Cork. Dr. Wade says he found it near Dundrum ; but Mr.
Underwood says that he never saw it wild, so that it i§ not
unlikely it was an escape from a garden and soon eradicated.
128 The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland*
as the place has been visited by many botanists. Helleborus
fcetidus {Hellehor aster maximus, &c. of old writers) is men-
tioned by both Threlkeld and K^Eogh, the latter of whom
gives the Sliebh Baughta mountains, between the counties of
Clare and Galway, and Drumcallagher, county Limerick,
as habitats. It is marked as a doubtful native in Great
Britain.
Mr. Mackay has 8 genera and 24 species of this order.
Of these the old botanists had 6 genera and 14 species ; Mr.
Templeton, 6 genera and 18 species. Those in which Mr.
Templeton was deficient, were Clematis vitalba and Helleborus
viridis, both questionable; Thalictrum alpinurriy Ranunculm
hirsutus and parviflorus, and arvensis, which last he regarded
as doubtful. At the end I will give a comparative table of the
genera and species in each natural order.
p. 17. Matthiola sinuata. Mr. Mackay gives one of the isles
of Arran as a habitat. Would it not have been well to have
added, that Smith says he found it at Beal Castle, near the
mouth of the Shannon, in nearly the same longitude, not
much to the south, and near the sea ?
p. 22. Threlkeld inserts Nasturtium petrceum foliis bursa
pastoris, which is Teesdalia nudicaulis, Hooker, and not a rare
plant in England. It would be well to have some notice of
plants said to have been found, but wanting confirmation.
p. 30. Subularia aquatica, "said to have been found in Lough
Neagh by Sherard.^^ This is language which seems to im-
ply a doubt of that eminent botanist having found it there.
Now we know that Sherard was in that neighbourhood, pro-
bably in 1696. Ray mentions it on his authority; so do
Threlkeld and Molyneux, the former of whom gives it the
name of juncifolia. Mr. Templeton found it in Lough Neagh
before 1794, as I find from letters to Dr. Martyn, Editor of
the Gardener's Dictionary, and to Mr. Dickson, of Covent
Garden ; so that there can be no reasonable doubt of the
fact. I think I have heard that it has been seen in Sherard^s
specimens, preserved at Oxford, but I do not recollect my
authority.
p. 3 1 . Viola hirta. My name is mentioned as authority for
this plant being found at Blarney. I have it in a marked cata-
logue as found by Mr. Drummond. I am obliged by the
notice of me, as kindly meant, but I wish it clearly \mder-
stood that I do not consider myself as a competent judge.
In the present instance there is no reason to doubt the plant
having been found.
p. 38. Hypericum calycinum, though I think Mr. Mackay
right respecting this plant ; yet perhaps it should have been
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland, 129
mentioned that Smith states it as found wild at Ballymaloe,
county Cork.
p. 39. Hypericum elegantissimum non ramosum of Threlkeld,
is given by Sir J. E. Smith as a synonym of Hypericum man-
tanum, I find J. White, a gardener of the D. S., quoted as
having found this last on mountains in the county Louth.
Underwood, in his catalogue,, 1804, says it is found in
Ireland.
p. 49. I consulted the Herbarium of the Cork Institution in
1839, and found there the Cerastium aquaticum as gathered
by Mr. Drummond on the banks of the Lee.
p. 76. Astragalus hypoglottis. The largest of the south isles
of Arran is quoted for this plant as found by Messrs. Ball
and Thompson in 1834, as it should be, instead of 1804.
Smith says that he found it in the mountains about Kil-
larney, county Kerry.
p. 79. Trifolium procumbens, jS. Hooker, campestre, found
by Mr. Templeton at Blackhead and Dunluce Castle, county
Antrim.
p. 85, Hedysarum OnobrycMs, or Onobrychis satwa,l^ook&r.
This plant is stated to have been found by J. White, and was
admitted as Irish in Underwood's catalogue. Mr. Templeton
has recorded that he saw it among Mr. Molden's specimens,
gathered betw^een the Black Rock and Malpas's Monument,
on a calcareous soil. I am sure, however, that it was in Mr.
Templeton's list of introduced plants, which included many
that have been inserted.
p. 86. Bpir(jea filipendula is in Molyneux's list, sent to
Threlkeld. Was it on this authority that Underwood inserted
it as Irish ? I observe Mr. Mackay has not inserted it.
p. 110. Epilobium roseum. I was surprised to find this
wanting in the list. The entry in Mr. Templeton's hand-
writing is, '' E. rosewn^ E. Bot. 693, found and determined in
the Orchard, Aug. 13, 1820." When we consider how par-
ticular Mr. Templeton was about admitting doubtful plants,
and that he was a remarkably close and accurate observer,
this plant has more claim to admission than many which
have been inserted on a single authority.
p. 116. Peucedanum Ostruthium, a habitat in the county
Down, is given on Mr. Campbell's authority, but no more said.
Threlkeld has Peucedanum, Hogs' Fennel, ditches near the
sea, which is a likely habitat. K'Eogh mentions it, and
Smith, both in his ^Waterford' and ^ Kerry,' stating S.E.
of Passage in the former county as a habitat. Dr. Barker
wrote to Mr. T. that he had found a Peucedanum in the
county Waterford, but the species is not mentioned.
Ann. ^ Mag, Nat, Hist, Oc/. 1840. k
130 The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland,
ce
p. 1 1 8. Meum Athamanta, Mr. T. has the following entry :
Athamanta Meum, E. B. 2249^ found plentifully among the
grass in the lawn at Maryville, Malone ; but as I have not
found it elsewhere^ it is probably lately introduced, 1818.^'
Such caution gives more weight to Mr. T.'s authority when
he does admit a plant.
p. 135. Hedera Helix, Mr. T. observed that ^^ Ivy growing
against rocks produces gum.^^ I have not seen this noted.
p. 144. Smith, in his ^ Kerry/ mentions Cineraria palustris
and integrifolia, the latter on Knockanore mountains. Have
botanists looked for these plants ? The same author mentions
Diotis maritima as found on Ballyheigh Strand. Dr. Barker,
in 1800, mentioned Cineraria palustris as very common in
the county Waterford ; and in one of his letters to Prof.
Marty n or Mr. Dickson, Mr. Templeton mentions a plant
resembling a Cineraria, respecting which I do not know that
he satisfied himself.
p. 148. Senecio. Mr.T. has ^Hividus, E.B. 2515, found about
lakes and bogs in the neighbourhood of Ballinahinch, Aug.
14, 1810.^^ As he was evidently familiar with Sylvaticus, he
could not have confounded them, if, as Sir W. Hooker thinks,
the plant in E. B. was not distinct from it.
p. 164. Hieraciumumbellatum, Mr. Templeton found a Hiera-
cium at TuUamore, under the Mourne mountains, which he
could not assign to any species he knew. This was in 1793,
and he sent specimens to Prof. Martyn, and it was referred
to in different letters of that period. The Professor, after
some time, answered, " that after examining it with Dr.
Smith (Sir J. E.) and Mr. Dickson (Covent Garden), they
all thought it umbellatum'^ Mr. Templeton cultivated it in
his garden, and was at one time inclined to think it might be
a variety of H. subaudum, but seems to have been at last
satisfied that it was umbellatum, J. White, employed by the
Dublin Society, said that he found this plant in the Mourne
mountains about 1803, ten years later. Mr. Mackay speaks
of it as found in the county Wicklow; and by Mr. D.
Moore in the county Derry. Both these must have been
at a much later period.
p. 216. Betonica officinalis. This plant is stated in Smith's
^ Waterford ' to have been found near Cappoquin, and Mr.
Templeton marked it as found in the county Waterford, 1801,
on Dr. Barker's authority. Mr. Mackay has southern habi-
tats near Killarney, noticed, I presume, by himself, and he
adds, '' Shane's Castle woods, Mr. Templeton." In Mr. T.'s
own Flora he does not say that he had seen it wild, but
quotes ^ Plantse Rariores' for Shane's Castle. There must have
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. 131
been an error in transcribing the list sent to Mr. Mackay, for
Mr. Templeton was not a man who would give his authority
for what he did not know^ nor would any of his family contri-
bute intentionally to an error, however trifling. The north-
ern habitat therefore rests on the authority of Wade's ^Plantae
Rariores.'
p. 219. Mr. Tighe, in the statistical account of Kilkenny,
mentions Thymus Acinos, wild basil, as found there. It had
been previously mentioned by K'Eogh and Threlkeld. There
can scarcely be a doubt that it was an introduced plant ; but
Sir W. J. Hooker has it as found in cultivated fields, though
rare in Scotland ; and why not admit it on such combined
authority into the Irish Flora ? It is now called Acinos vul-
garis. The hedge hyssop [Gratiola) was said by K'Eogh to
be wild on the Burren mountains, county Clare; but the
notice is confined to him. Has this district been thoroughly
examined by any competent botanist ? It is, I think, lime-
stone, and chiefly retained as sheep-walk, so as to have been
less cultivated than other parts; it might therefore be ex-
pected to have some rare plants, especially as Connemara,
the Arran Isles, Kerry, &c., lying near the Atlantic, have been
so productive of them. Gratiola officinalis is found in moist
places in several parts of Europe, as far north as Denmark ;
and G. linifolia, a native of Portugal, differs little from G.
officinalis, except in being smaller, and its leaves linear and
entire. Portugal is nearly in the same longitude, and has
the same exposure to the Atlantic as the west of Ireland.
p. 231. ScLERANTHEiE or Paronyche^. — Dr. Smith, in
his ^ Kerry,' mentions Her niaria glabra as found at Lamb's
Head, mouth of Kenmare river. Mr. Mackay has borne testi-
mony to the correctness of this author in instances which came
under his notice ; it is probable, therefore, that he was correct
in this, as neither the place nor the character of the plant
would lead us to think it introduced or confounded with
another. Tw^o species of Herniaria have been established by
Mr. Babington, and admitted by Sir W. J. Hooker: H. glabra,
found in Jersey and Guernsey ; H. ciliata (separated from the
other), found near the Lij^ard Point, Cornwall. This species
might be the one found near the mouth of Kenmare river.
p. 240. Ceratophyllum demersum. The northern habitats
for this plant in Mr. M.'s Flora are " Near Killaleagh, Isle of
Rathlin and Lough Neagh — Mr. Templeton." There has
been some mistake, originating perhaps in the substitution of
N for L. It should be, " Isle of Rathlin, and Lough Leagh,
near Killaleagh." Mr. Templeton, on whose authority the habi-
tats are given, found it at Rathlin, 1 795, and at L. Leagh, 1804.
k2
132 The Rev. Dr. HIncks on the Flora of Ireland.
p. 243. By some mistake, originating perhaps in the list sent
to Mr. Mackay, the habitats for purpurea and rubra are the
same, so far as Mr, Templeton is concerned. These habitats
are more correctly given under purpurea^ but they really
belong to rubra, as it was ascertained to be the rubra of
Hudson, from his herbarium in Mr. Lambert's possession.
Mr. T. does not appear to have met with purpurea, though
he might have called his plant so, till he had the opportunity
of comparing it.
p. 245. ^. amygdalina, stated to be found " by the side of the
Bann, at Fairhead, among rocks,'' Mr. Templeton. The
notice belonged to pentandra, and has been transferred (by a
mistake, pardonable enough amidst various communications)
to amygdalina, which Mr. T. appears not to have found,
though he had it in his garden. The above appears as one
habitat, but is really two ; " by the side of the Bann, and at
Fairhead, among rocks," the places being at a considerable
distance. Mr. T. found it in three places — 1st, in 1793,
near Ballycastle, but then considered it as introduced ; 2nd,
apparently wild, near the Bann ; and, at a still later time,
among the rocks at Fairhead.
p. 248. Mr. Templeton early proposed the union of several
of the species combined by Sir W. Hooker under fusca. In
1793 he wrote to Professor Martyn, that a willow he called ros-
marinifolia, fusca and repens, were only varieties ; but in 1794,
having got a plant of S, rosmarinifolia from London, he told
Mr. Dickson that he saw that he had been mistaken respect-
ing it. He included B. prostrata and ascendens as other
varieties, which he mentioned to Dr. Taylor in a letter in
1814, so that he anticipated the union of these species made
by Sir W. J. Hooker, and adopted by Mr. Mackay.
p. 285. AspHODELE^.. — Dr. Smith, in his ^Waterford,^
states that Asparagus sylvestris is w ild on the sea-coast at Tra-
more. Threlkeld and K'Eogh had both previously stated it to
be wild on the sea-coasts, and I think it is in Mr. Tighe's ca-
talogue of maritime plants, but I have not the list to refer to.
It is found on the opposite coasts of England and Wales,
and it is reasonable to think that tjie gentlemen mentioned
either found it or some plant mistaken for it. The Juniperus
Sabina, which is mentioned by Threlkeld, Smith, and others,
Mr. Templeton conceived to have originated in Lycopodium
alpinum, which is found on the mountains, referred to as ha-
bitats of savin. They might have been indifferent botanists, but
we have no ground for suspecting them of wilful falsehood.
Remarks of the preceding kind might perhaps be increased,
but these are what occurred to me, and they may be thought
by some of little use. In communicating them, I comply with
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. 133
the wish of others, and I trust have said nothing v^^hich can
be offensive to any ; but I shall be particularly happy if I
can contribute in the least degree to the due estimation of a
departed friend, who is, and ought to be, the pride of the
North of Ireland, the late John Templeton, to whom
Belfast, in particular, owes much of that high character which
she has attained amongst the cultivators of Natural History
in all its branches.
Comparative Summary of the Plants noticed by Botanists be-
fore 1760 j of those noticed by Mr. Templeton and his
coadjutors before 1804 ; and of those noticed by Mr.
Mackay in his ^ Flora Hibernica/ according to the Na-
tural Orders adopted by him.
0.
B.
T.
M.
Orders.
G.
Sp.
G.
Sp,
G.
Sp.
1. Ranunculacese
6
14
6
18
8
24
2, Berberidese .
1
1
3. Nymphaeacese
2
2
2
2
2
2
4. Papaveracese .
3
5
4
7
4
8
5. Fumariacese .
2
2
2
3
2
4
6. Cruciferae . . .
.. 20
37
20
33
23
49
7. Violacese . . ,
1
4
1
6
1
8
8. Cistineae . . .
1
1
1
1
9. Droseraceae .
1
3
1
3
1
3
10. Poly galeae. . .
1
1
1
1
1
1
1 1 . Malvaceae . . .
2
4
2
4
3
5
12. Hypericineae . .
1
7
1
8
1
9
13. Caryophylleae
.. 10
15
10
28
11
37
14. Lineae
2
4
2
4
2
5
15. Tiliaceae ., .
1
1
1
1
1
2
16. Acerineae . . .
1
2
1
1
1
2
17. Geraniaceae .
2
7
2
11
2
13
18. Oxalideaa . . .
1
1
1
1
1
1
19. Portulaceae .
1
1
1
1
20. Crassulaceae .
3
6
4
8
4
10
21. Saxifrageae .
3
6
4
10
4
18
22. Salicariae , . .
2
2
2
2
2
4
23. Rhamneae . . .
1
1
1
2
1
2
24. Ilicineae
1
1
1
1
1
1
25. Celestrineae . .
1
1
1
1
1
1
26. Leguminosae . .
.. 12
22
13
31
15
41
27. Rosaceae . . . .
11
23
13
33
13
50
28. Pomaceae
2
4
2
4
2
5
29. Grossulaceae .
1
3
1
3
30. Onagrariae . .
1
4
1
6
1
6
31. Circaeaceae. . . .
1
1
1
2
1
2
32. Halorageae .
2
2
2
3
33. Umbelliferae .
. .. 25
31
28
38
2D
44
34. Stellat£fi . . . ,
4
8
4
10
4
13
134 The Rev Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland,
. B.
T.
M.
Orders.
G.
Sp.
G.
Sp.
G.
Sp.
35. CaprifoliaceEe . .
5
6
5
6
5
6
36. Vacciniese
1
2
1
3
1
3
37. Campanulacese .
1
1
1
3
1
4
38. Lobeliaceae ....
2
2
2
2
2
2
39. Valerianeae ....
2
2
2
4
2
4
40. Dipsaceaa
3
3
3
3
3
3
4 1 . Compositse , . . .
36
5Q
36
62
40
87
42. Boraginese ....
8
11
8
14
8
16
43. Convolvulaceae . .
2
3
2
4
2
4
44. Plantaginese ....
1
4
2
5
2
6
45. Polemoniacese . .
1
1
1
1
1
1
46. Plumbaginese . .
1
2
1
2
1
3
47. Oleineae
2
2
2
2
2
2
48. Ericese
5
6
4
5
5
9
49. Pyrolacese
1
1
1
3
2
5
50. Apocynese
1
1
1
2
51. Gentianese ....
4
5
5
7
6
11
52. Solanese
5
6
3
3
5
7
53. Primulacese ....
5
10
7
13
7
13
54. Lentibularise ....
1
1
2
5
2
6
55. Scropliularinese, .
9
21
9
23
10
30
56. Orobancheae ....
2
2
2
3
2
4
57. Melampyracese . .
1
1
1
2
1
2
58. Verbenacese ....
1
1
1
1
1
1
59. Labiatse
19
28
17
31
20
43
60. Polygonese ....
2
11
3
17
3
20
61. Chenopodese . . . .
5
12
5
17
5
19
62. Schleran these , .
1
1
1
1
63. Urticese
3
4
3
4
3
5
64. Resedacese
1
1
1
3
1
3
65. Euphorbiacese . .
2
6
2
7
2
9
QQ. Empetrese
1
1
1
1
1
1
67. Callitrichmeae . .
1
2
1
2
QS. Ceratophyllese . .
1
2
1
2
69. Ulmaceae
1
1
1
1
1
4
70. Amentacese ....
7
13
6
24
9
43
7 1 . Myricese
1
1
1
1
1
1
72. Coniferse
3
3
3
3
3
3
73. Aroideae
1
1
1
1
1
1
74. Typhacese
2
2
2
5
2
5
75. Fluviales
1
4
4
13
4
15
76. Pistiaceae
1
1
1
3
1
4
77. Juncaginese ....
1
2
1
2
78. Alismacese
1
2
2
4
2
4
79. Hydrocharidese . .
2
2
2
2
80. Iridese
1
2
1
2
2
3
81. Orchideae
4
8
7
16
8
22
82. Melanthaceae. . . .
1
1
1
1
83. Amaryllideae . . . .
1
1
1
2
2
4
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland, 135
O. B. T. M.
Orders. G. Sp. G. Sp. G. Sp.
84. Aspliodelese 3 5 3 4 3 6
85. Smilaceae 2 2 00 2 2
86. Butomese 11 11 11
87. Restiacese 1 1
88. Junce^ 2 5 3 14 3 16
89. Graminese 9 10 27 73 30 80
90. Cyperacese 3 5 8 56 8 66
91. Filices 13 18 13 25 15 32
92. Lycopodiaceae ..12 14 14
93. Marsiliate^ .... 11 22
94. Equisetaceae .... 14 16 18
95. Characese 1 2 1 5 1 7
In the preceding list Mr. Mackay^s Flora is taken as the
basis, and no plant is admitted in any order which he has
not inserted ; of course additions might have been made of
plants recorded as found by the older botanists ; and while a
very few are omitted in Mr. M.'s work, which Mr. T. con-
sidered as natives, many were passed over by him which he
did not recognise as native, and did not insert in his list.
Again, a few were omitted which he had entered on the au-
thority of Plantce Rariores, or other authorities, but had not
verified. On the other hand, a few may have been reckoned
which he did not find till after 1804 ; but, on the whole, I
believe the first list contains a fair statement of what was
known of the botany of Ireland previous to 1780, including
the discoveries of Smith and others ; the second, a fair state-
ment of what was known to Mr. Templeton and his corre-
spondents previous to 1804, when Mr. Mackay came to Ire-
land ; and the third, the number of plants in each natural
order contained in Mr. Mackay^s work, without including a
few additions that have been since made*. It will appear that
the old botanists were peculiarly deficient in water-plants,
and in the grass, and grass-like tribes, whilst the late discri-
mination, and consequent increase of species, must tend to
swell the apparent difference. Many plants may still be
added, but the fact that the Flora of Ireland was not so neg-
lected as some imagined, will, I trust, be made evident by
the statements in the preceding paper and lists.
I have now, gentlemen, with best wishes for the success
of your useful publication, to subscribe myself your obedient
servant, Thomas D. Hincks.
Belfast, May 6, 1840. Cor. Sec. Belfast Botanical Society.
• The list of course includes all discovered after 1 804, which are con-
tained in Mr. M.'s work, whether discovered by Mr. M. himself, Mr. Tem-
pleton, Mr. Drummond of Cork, Mr. Moore, or others to whom Mr. M.
has assigned them.
136 Dr. Meyen's Researches in Physiological Botany,
XVIII. — Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological
Botany made in the year 1839. By F. J. Me yen, M.D.,
Professor of Botany in the University of Berlin*.
On the Nutrition and Growth of Plants.
M. LAMPADiusf has instituted some new experiments on the
vegetation of wheat in different soils, and on the quantity of
earthy matters contained in the wheat plants so cultivated ;
from which he arrives at the conclusion that the quantity of
earthy matter in the plants produced on the different soils
(viz. those rich in alumina, silicic acid, lime or magnesia) re-
mains always the same, and that these substances are not
taken up mechanically by the roots, but are selected by the
Vegetative Power by means of the roots, and are then depo-
sited in different combinations in the plants for the formation
of their several parts.
The facts from which these conclusions were drawn were
the following : A piece of field was divided into 5 beds, each
20 Prussian feet square. Each bed received first of all 5 lbs.
of manure (a mixture of cow- and horse-dung), then on the
1st bed were strewn 5 lbs. of finely powdered quartz, on the
2nd the same quantity of alumina, on the 3rd the same of
chalk, and on the 4th 5 lbs of carbonate of magnesia ; the 5th
was left without any mineral manure at all. On each bed were
sown 2 Pruss. cubic inches of wheat, about 675 grains. The
next summer the vegetation appeared most vigorous on the
bed strewn with alumina, and the produce of grains of wheat
on the 5 beds, was, according to weight, as follows : —
Produce.
Bed oz. dr.
1 24 2
2 28 6
3 2Q 2
4 21 4
5 20
After incineration it appeared that the grains which had been
produced from the different beds contained almost equal
* Translated from the German, under the direction of the Author, by
Henry Croft, Esq.
On commencing the publication of Professor Meyen's Report for 1839, it
is with much concern that we have at the same time to record the death
of the author, whereby Natural History sustains a heavy loss. Translations
of his valuable Reports for the years 1835 and 1837, by Mr. W. Francis,
have been published ; the former in the Lond. and Edinb. Philosophical
Magazine, vol. xi. pp. 381, 435, 524 ; xii. 53 ; the latter in a separate vo-
lume. — See Annals Nat. Hist. vol. v. p. 211, and Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. iv.
p. 408.
t Eidmann'a uud Marchand's Journal fiir practischc Chemie, Bd. xviii.
p. 257— 2G9.
Dr. Meyen's Researches in Physiological Botany. 137
quantities of inorganic matters, and the same result was ob-
tained on incinerating the chaff, the straw, and the roots ; and
it moreover appeared that the roots and chaff were the richest
in inorganic substances. The entire plants contained by
weight from 3*7 to 4*08 per cent. The quantitative exami-
nation of the ashes show^ed that the quantities of silicic acid,
lime, magnesia and alumina were nearly the same in the plants
gro^vn on all the different soils.
The conclusions which M. Lampadius has drawn from these
analyses appear certainly quite evident ; but at the same time
I may be allowed to remark, that the results would have
turned out quite differently if he had chosen some more easily
soluble salts as manure, instead of chalk, silicic acid, &c., and
that the above experiments would have been much more va-
luable if he had before given the analysis of the soil with the
manure used ; and therefore I believe that the question as to
whether the roots are able to select this or that substance, re-
mains completely unanswered by this in other respects highly
interesting research.
M. Boussingault has continued his chemical researches on
vegetation*, and has this time chosen as his subject the im-
poverishment of the soil and the study of the benefits of ^^ alter-
nation (wechselwirthschaft — assolemens t) •'' In the researches
of M. Boussingault alluded to in last year's Report, it was
shown that plants receive a part of their nourishment from
the air; and in the present memoir M. B. endeavours to
show that the most fruitful '^ alternation" (!) is that by which
the greatest quantity of elementary bodies is absorbed from
the atmosphere. Now it is highly important to know the
exact quantities derived from the air, in order to be able to
compare the merits of different methods of cultivation. On
an estate, with the products of which M. B. was well ac-
quainted, it was found, that the manure which was used for
one hectare of land contained 2793 kilogrammes carbon. The
produce from this piece of land contained on the other hand
8383 kilogr. carbon, and from thisM. B. concludes, that the car-
bon derived by the plants from the air was at least 5400 kilogr.
The given quantity of manure for one hectare of land contained
157 kilogr. nitrogen, while the produce contained 251, and
therefore the atmosphere must have yielded the excess of 94
* "De la discussion de la valeur relative des assolemens par I'analyse el6-
mentaire," — Ann. des Sciences Naturelles, Part. Bo tan. 1839, t. xi. pp. 31 —
—38."
t Wechselwirthschaft. DiflPerent kinds of corn or other plants are culti-
vated on a piece of ground in a certain succession for three or more years; the
land is then allowed to lie fallow for a certain time, and then the same suc-
cession or alternation is proceeded with.
138 Dr. Meyen's Researches in Physiological Botany,
kilogr. In another very productive alternation (?) which was
however abandoned on account of the chmate^ the quantities
of matters taken from the atmosphere appeared to be much
greater. The produce contained 7600 kilogr. carbon, and 160
nitrogen more than the manure employed ; by a three years'
alternation, the fourth year the ground being manured and
lying fallow, the quantity of carbon absorbed from the air was
only 4358, and of nitrogen 17 kilogr.
According to M. B.^s researches, of all our common culti-
vated plants, Helianthus tuberosus takes up most from the at-
mosphere, and therefore this is the plant with which the small-
est quantity of manure produces the largest quantity of nutri-
tious matter. The chemical composition of the several pro-
ducts have been placed together in a table : in it we find the
ultimate analyses of wheat, rye, barley, wheat-, rye-, and barley-
straw, potatoes, beetroot, turnips, Helianthus tuberosus and of
its stalks, yellow peas, pea-straw, red sorrel, and of manure.
M. Boussingault remarks, that most of these nutritive sub-
stances have different tastes, but at the same time almost the
same ultimate constitution. It cannot be said that these bo-
dies consist of carbon and water, for in almost every instance
there was a small excess of hydrogen ; and from this it follows
that during vegetation water is decomposed, as MM. Edwards
and Colin (Report for 1838, p. 7) are said to have proved.
A very advantageous report of the above research was given
to the Academy on the 14th of January, 1839, in the name of
the Commission, by M. Dumas.
M. Unger, in a treatise, entitled ^Die Antritz quelle bei
Gratz in Bezug auf ihre Vegetation*,' the contents of which
are principally of a physical nature, has made known a num-
ber of observations, from which he arrives at the conclusion,
that the free carbonic acid in springs has no influence in pro-
moting vegetation, that it nevertheless causes the appearance
of some plants, and must therefore be ranked among those
causes which influence the quality of the vegetation.
M. Nietner, court-gardener in Schonhausen, near Berlin,
has explained his views with regard to the necessity of vary-
ing plants, in order to arrive at successful results in their cul-
tivation f. The theory, he states, is on the whole as follows :
" The spongioles being the only parts of the subterraneous
part of the plant which imbibe nourishment, give off certain
substances, which for succeeding plants, if they be of the same
* Linneea of 1 839, pp. 339—356.
t Kiirzer Umriss der Rotation oder des Wechsels der Pflanzen, Verhand-
lungen des Vereins zur Befiirderung des Gartenbaues in den Preussischen
Staaten, xiv. 1839, pp. 158—162.
Dr. Meyen's Researches in Physiological Botany, 139
species, are injurious ; but if of a different genus, are, if not ex-
actly favourable to their growth, still certainly not hurtful, as
in the former case/^ This theory is to be found, it is true, in
the most celebrated botanical works, but in the newer phy-
siological ones it is circumstantially enough proved, that this
theory is nothing better than an hypothesis, for the known
experiments on which it has been founded have been shown
to be incorrect ; and therefore I cannot agree with those views
according to which the advantageous influence of the chan-
ging plants is explained by M. Nietner. The several instances
which are adduced as proving the correctness of the above
theory, can be explained in a different manner ; particularly
the luxuriant growth of rye after three years' cultivation of
sorrel, in which case the soil requires no manure. I do not
suppose it is necessary to assume here an excretion from the
sorrel roots which is beneficial to the rye, which moreover has
by no means been proved ; but one must look for this excel-
lent manure in the roots and stubble of the sorrel plants.
Moreover, M. Nietner remarks, that carrots, parsnips?
(weisse Riiben), and other bulbous plants acquire a bitter un-
pleasant taste, and become scarcely edible when cultivated on
a soil which in the previous year has borne tobacco. This
may however be explained by the great mass of the tobacco
plants which always remains on such a field ; these masses,
abounding in alkaloids and still imperfectly decomposed ex-
tractive matters, pass over more or less into those plants w^hich
follow next.
It has at length been acknowledged in France that the
results of the experiments of Macaire on the excretions of
the apices of the roots of plants, on which so important
theories have been founded, cannot be correct. M. H. Bra-
connot of Nancy has opposed the conclusion drawn by Ma-
caire from his experiments. M. Braconnot* planted a large
specimen of Nerium grandijlorum in a pot which had no open-
ing at the bottom, and let it grow therein for three years, and
when the earth was examined at the expiration of that time,
it was found that there was nothing therein beyond the usual
salts, and none of that peculiar poisonous sharp principle pe-
culiar to Nerium. In the same manner the root-excretions of
Inula Helenium, Scabiosa arvensis, Carduus arvensis, and of se-
veral EuphorbiacecB and Cichoriacece were examined, but with-
out satisfactory results. Hereupon some of Macaire's own
experiments were repeated ; but instead of Chondrilla muralis
* " Recherches sur I'lnfliience des Plantes sur le Sol." — Annales de
Chemie et de Physi<jue, Septembre, 1839, pp.27 — 40.
140 Dr. Meyen's Researches in Physiological Botany,
common lettuce was taken and placed with its roots in water.
The result of this experiment agreed with Macaire^s^ i. e. a por-
tion of the lacteous sap was found in the water, the appearance
of which however M.Braconnot correctly refers to the tearing of
the fine rootlets. Some plants oi Euphorbia Peplus which grew
in water, imparted to it no taste, and it remained colourless :
moreover the soluble substances in moulds in which Euphor-
bia Brioni, Asclepias incarnata, and Papaver somniferum had
been grown, were examined, but the results were not favour-
able to Macaire's conclusions. Finally, Macaire's experiment
with ^' Mercurialis annua^' was repeated. One half of the
roots of this plant was placed in a weak solution of acetate of
lead, and the other half in pure water. In the end, the water
contained some of the lead salt which had been given to the
roots in the other vessel. This is, however, explained by Bra-
connot as the simple effect of capillary attraction in the roots,
an explanation to which I cannot assent ; it is by no means
necessary to seek for such a one, for we can explain the phe-
nomenon much more simply without having recourse to Ma-
caire's views, according to which plants have the power of
excreting substances injurious to them by means of their
roots.
In last year's Report notice was taken of M. Pay en's re-
searches on the chemical composition of the woody substances;
but they were only published with additions in the begin-
ning of the present year*. M. Dumas gave an excessively
favourable report of this research to the Academy f ; however,
many of the discoveries contained therein had already been
published in Germany, &c., as was shown in the former Re-
port.
It is now several years since the newer microscopes have
shown that the original stratum or layer of cellular membrane
exhibits characters different from those of the secondary lay-
ers : indeed the chemical difference of these parts was proved
by the observations of Schleiden, and this fact has been con-
firmed and extended by M. Payen. The first series of ulti-
mate analyses was made with quite tender cellular tissue,
which was viewed as the primitive layers of the woody cells ;
for this purpose were used the ova of almonds, cucumber sap,
the tender cellular tissue of cucumbers, pith of elder, pith of
^schynomene paludosa, cotton and ^^ root-spongioles,^' [Wur-
zelschw'dmmchen) : by this is probably meant the small extre-
mities of roots ; for I have long since proved that these " spon-
* Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 1839. Part. Botan. i. pp. 21 — 31.
t Ibid, pp.28— 31.
Dr. Meyen's Researches in Physiological Botany, 141
gioles^^ do not exist. All the analyses show that one may as-
sume the proportion of oxygen to hydrogen to be as in water,
and that these substances are isomeric (perhaps polymeric,
H. C.) with starch, for the small differences found may be
considered as faults in the analyses. With regard to these
analyses it may be remarked, that however correct they may
be, they by no means show us the correct composition of the
primitive membrane ; for in the cells of the youngest ova, as
well as in those of the cucumber, elder pith, and principally
of the root-extremities, indeed, even in the fibres of cotton,
there is contained a great quantity of organic substances
which cannot be separated without destroying the tender tis-
sue, and the presence of these matters renders the analyses of
the membrane unsatisfactory. However, we may assume, that
by far the greater portion of these substances have an isomeric
constitution with starch. Moreover several kinds of wood
were analysed in order to show the difference of composition
of the primitive membranes of their cells.
Oak. Box. Aspen.
i ^ , ( -^ . i ^ i
In its na. Treated with Natural Treated with Treated once Treated twice
tural state. carb. ofsoda. state. carb. soda, with carb. sod. with carb. sod.
C ... 54-44 49-68 54-35 49*40 48-00 47-71
H... 6-24 602 6-25 6-13 6-40 6-42
O ... 39-32 44-30 39*50 44-47 45-56 45-87
From these analyses it certainly appears that in the ligneous
substance, besides carbon and water, moreover free hydrogen
must be present ; but here it must also be remarked, that it is
almost impossible to separate the membrane of the woody
cells from their contents, and the microscope shows that va-
rious and perhaps resinous substances are contained in them.
In a note sent into the Academy on the 24th of December,
1838, M. Payen states, that by means of nitric acid he has ex-
tracted the incrusting matter of the ligneous cells from the
primitive membranes : for this purpose finely rasped oak and
box wood were used. The incrusting substance (by which is
meant the inner layers of the cellular membrane) dissolved in
nitric acid, and was thus separated from the residual tissue,
which, after repeated purification, was dried and analysed.
The composition was found to be
C 43-85
H ..... . 5-86
O 50-28
whilst the above analyses gave quite a different result. Ac-
cording to this then the secondary layers of the cellular mem-
brane must exhibit a striking difference in constitution ; but
142 Dr. Meyen*s Researches in Physiological Botany.
this is very improbable ; for it was shown at length in the
former Report^ that it is exactly these secondary layers, which
by boiling with an alkali, he, are converted into a starch-like
substance ; besides, the microscope should have been used be-
fore those analyses were made, but such observations are not
mentioned.
In the meeting of the Parisian Academy on the 14th of Ja-
nuary, M. Payen read a paper, entitled ^^ Memoire sur les ap-
plications theoretiques et pratiques des proprietes du tissu
elementaire des Vegetaux*,^^ the contents of which are of con-
siderable interest, but would here lead us too far into the pro-
vince of Chemistry.
On the 4th of February, 1839, new researches were made
public by M. Payen; he gave the composition of the incrust-
ing matter of wood as C^^ H^'^ 0'°, while the formula for the
primitive cellular membrane is C^^ H^o 0^° or C^^ H'^ O^
+ H- O. In the sitting of the Academy of the 30th of July,
a new treatise by M. Payen was read, "On the tissue of
Plants and on the incrusting substance of Woodf/^ an extract
from which has been published by the author. M. Payen re-
marks, that he had already made known to the Academy his
researches, according to which all young parts of plants con-
tain a considerable portion of substances containing nitrogen ;
that moreover the pecuhar substance of the membranes in
different plants has always the same composition ; and that in
those parts which are grown woody by age, there are con-
tained two chemically different substances, viz. the primitive
membrane and the hard incrustation.
" Many tissues,^^ observes M. Payen, " acquire a high degree
of hardness without possessing large quantities of incrusting
matter.^^ (In the same manner we may bring forward cases
where many cells with thickened sides have no hardness, and
it is evident from this that the hardness of the vegetable sub-
stance does not depend solely on the thickening of the walls
of the cells, but on the chemical change in the layers of cel-
lular membrane, M.) The latest analyses and microscopical
observations of M. Payen have led him to conclude that wood
consists of not less than four different substances, viz. the pri-
mitive cellular membrane, and the sclerogene, which again is
said to consist of three peculiar matters ; the one insoluble in
water, alcohol, and aether, the other soluble in alcohol, and
the third in all three solvents. The ultimate composition of
these four substances in the above order is as follows : —
* Comptes RencTus de 14 Janv. 1839, p. 59.
t Ibid. 20 Juill.1839, p. 149.
Dr. Meyen's Researches in Physiological Botany. 143
c ....
I.
44-8 ...
II.
... 48- ...
... 6- ...
... 46- ...
III.
... 62-8 ...
... 5-9 ...
... 31-3 ...
IV.
... 68-53
H ....
....
6-2 ...
49-0 ...
... 7-04
... 24-43
By the action of concentrated sulphuric acid the primitive
membrane was converted into dextrin and sugar, and in this
manner the sclerogene was separated.
Finally, M. Payen has published a treatise on the different
states of aggregation of vegetable tissues*. The substance
which forms the cellular membrane is said to be in a pure state,
but in a less firm state of aggregation, in starch. He has ex-
amined the membranes of several of the lower plants, which
are nearly allied to the above-mentioned substance in their
chemical and physical properties. The first comes to the con-
sideration of the appearance of starch in lichens, and arrives
at the same results as have already been made known in a
former Report, viz. that the cellular membranes of lichens are
coloured blue by iodine, and that in such plants it is these
which dissolve to a jelly. On this occasion M. Payen remarks
that he has analysed the spiral vessels of Musa, and has
found their composition similar to that of other membranes f.
Moreover he analysed the purified membranes of the threads
of Rivularia which support the spores, and found it of the
same constitution as starch. In the same way the tissue of
mushrooms was analysed, after careful purification, and found
to be a substance isomeric with the membranes of other plants ;
the same w^as found with the membrane of Chara. Finally,
M. Payen directs attention to the fact, that the vegetable cel-
lular membrane is only a ternary compound, Avhile the qua-
ternary organic compounds are found among the animal tis-
sues ; and although many parts of plants abound in nitrogen,
still this body is only found in the contents of the cells.
M. Payen has also made known his views concerning the
Nutrition of plants J. The cambium appears at first as agra-
nular contractile substance, containing nitrogen. This sub-
* " Memoire sur les etats difFerens d'aggr6gation du tissu des V^getaux."
— Comptes Rendus de 26 Aout, 1 839, p. 296.
t " An ultimate analysis of the spiral fibres of Musa paradisiaca was made
in the year 1838, by Prof. Mitscherlich and myself, (vide Meyen's Pflanzen
Physiologic, ii. p. 551, and EngHsh translation of Meyen's Report for 1837,
p. 26) which, however, gave quite a different result : microscopical observa-
tions show that these spiral fibres may be compared with the secondary cel-
lular membranes, and therefore they must have a similar composition to
that of Payen's sclerogene, if indeed his apparently so correct analyses may
be fully trusted." — Meyen.
I " Memoire sur la nutrition des Plantes." — Comptes Rendus, de 21 Oct.
p. 509.
144 Mr. Couches Account o/" Orthagoriscus Oblongus.
stance is gradually developed and becomes enclosed in cells
whose sides consist solely of carbon and the elements of
water.
Afterwards a substance is formed rich in carbon and con-
taining three times more hydrogen than if it consisted of
carbon and water. From this it appears to him that the ne-
cessity of an excess of hydrogen in vegetation may be proved.
The substance containing so much hydrogen is said to be a
thick fluid, &c.
[To be continued.]
XIX. — Account of a Specimen of the Oblong Bunfish, Ortha-
goriscus Oblongus, taken at Par in Cornwall, and preserved
in the Museum of the Royal Institution of Cornwall at
Truro, By Jonathan Couch, F.L.S., M.R.G.S. of Corn-
wall.
Notwithstanding that the figures and description of the
Oblong or Longer Sunfish, as published by Borlase, Montagu,
Donovan and Mr. Yarrell, would seem sufficient to remove all
doubt of the specific character of this fish, and the great dif-
ference between it and the more common species, O. Mola ;
yet even now this conclusion does not seem universally as-
sented to. It is with great pleasure, therefore, that I am able,
from examination of a specimen, to add my testimony to that
of the above-named distinguished naturalists. The specimen
had wandered into the lock of the new-made canal at a short
distance west of Fowey; and being deemed extraordinary,
though without a full knowledge of the interest attached to
it, it was carefully skinned and preserved, to be presented to
the Royal Cornwall Museum. The length is 22 inches ; depth,
measured on the round, from back to belly, W^', from snout
to the eye, 2f ; to the origin of the pectoral fin, ^^ ; length of
this fin, 4;^; caudal fin 1^ inch wide, or more properly, long;
anal fin 6 inches — as I suppose is the dorsal, but the latter is
a little injured. The number of fin rays is here given :
P. 15, D. 18, A. 17, C. 18.
The figure of this fish, which is here forwarded, is so little dif-
ferent from that given by Mr. Yarrell (^ British Fishes,' vol. ii.
p. 354.), as scarcely to require remark ; I would therefore only
point out, that in this skin there appears a plait bound over
the upper lip, and that the rays of the dorsal and anal fins are
bent into a curve at their termination ; neither of which cir-
cumstances are marked in Mr. YarrelPs figure ; probably be-
Bibliographical Notices. 145
Cause they were not conspicuous in the recent specimen ori-
ginally examined by Donovan.
Mr. YarrelFs figure of the Shorter Sunfish is taken from a
young specimen^ and therefore but inadequately represents
that species in its mature growth. The many opportunities,
however, which I have had of examining this fish, and some-
times of large size, will allow of no doubt of its being distinctly
separate from its far more rare congener, the Oblong Sunfish.
The fin rays wdll probably be found to differ in the different
specimens of both these species ; but together with the length-
ened form of the body, and shape of the mouth, the different
shape of the pectoral fin will be sufficient to prevent all
further hesitation on the subject.
Polperro, September 1, 1840.
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.
Icones Fungorum, 8fC. Tomus 3. J. C. Corda. Pragse, 1839.
We have already twice noticed this valuable work, which is con-
tributing greatly to our knowledge of Fungi. Our especial object,
however, in again adverting to it, is to direct attention to the con-
firmation it affords of Ldveille's new views of the structure and na-
ture of Entophytous Fungi, of which an account is given in the 11th
volume of the New Series of Annales des Sciences Naturelles. M.
Corda's observations are perfectly independent of those of the
French mycologist ; and both the learned authors, whose discoveries
were published in the same year, appear entitled almost equally to
the credit attached to them, though M. Leveille has followed out
the subject more completely. Indeed, Corda's observations are con-
fined to a single species. The facts made known are very import-
ant, and are scarcely second in interest to those which have been ac-
cumulated lately regarding the Hymenomycetes.
It is well known that various opinions have prevailed as to the
nature of Entophyta, and that M. Unger has lately paid much atten-
tion to the subject, and has arrived at the conclusion satisfactory to
himself, but not equally so to all mycologists, that they are mere
exanthemata analogous to cutaneous eruptions in mammalia. M.
Leveille, how^ever, not contented with this notion, has examined
them still more recently, and has discovered that in those species in
which the cuticle of the matrix is most easily removed, there is im-
mediately beneath it a true mycelium, from which the fungus is ulti-
mately developed : and Corda, who has given most beautiful figures,
though he appears not to have paid particular attention to the more
early stages of growth, has shown that this mycelium penetrates the
cells and interstices which are beneath the sori. This we have our-
selves observed in jEcidium Euphorbice, the only species we have at
present examined. lieveille has also shown that this structure prevails
Ann. ^ Mag. Nat. Hist. Oct. 1840. l
146 Bibliographical Notices.
in the group, though some points of especial difficulty will probably
still occupy his attention. Corda's observations as to the origination
of the spores from sporophores and their moniliform arrangement,
though something of the kind was figured by Unger, deserve further
attention. The fact, then, that the Entophyta are true Fungi is com-
pletely set at rest, though at present we do not think that their affi-
nities are clear.
Next in point of interest are the observations on Stilbospora, Me-
lanconium, &c., in which the spores are shown to spring from sporo-
phores. This is easily seen in Stilbospora pyriformis, a generally
distributed species. A similar structure prevails in the analogous
genus Diplodia. When these observations are more extended we
trust that some light will be thrown on many Fungi now arranged
in Sphceria, but differing materially in structure. Acrospermum, again,
appears to be very near to Sphisronema, an affinity which could
scarcely be suspected from the place long assigned to the genus in
the neighbourhood of Sclera Hum. The last three plates are devoted
to the structure of Hymenomycetes ; and though there is little novelty,
they are not without interest. We would again express an anxious
hope that the work may meet with due encouragement.
Plant es Crypt og antes de France. Fasc. 21. Par J. B. H. J. Des-
mazieres.
This beautiful work, too, we have already noticed, but the present
Number is so peculiar, as exhibiting nearly a monograph of Cera-
miacece, of which it contains fifty species, and is so admirably got up,
that we should deem it unpardonable not to call the attention of our
readers to it. The specimens have been collected in great part by
Messrs. Crouan, who have so diligently investigated the Hydrophytes
of Brest, and they have been conjoined with M. Desmazieres in the
digestion of the materials.
No pains have been spared in ascertaining the synonyms and re-
conciling the species of Agardh and Duby, who have considered the
subject as if the memoir of Bonnemaison on the articulated Hydro-
phytes had not existed. The learned authors are most anxious to
have the most perfect materials possible, with a view still more ac-
curately to reconcile all differences, and would, we know, feel highly
obliged to any British Algologist who would send them specimens of
British. jCeramiacecd, especially of such species as are described in the
English Flora, but have not hitherto been figured.
Monographia Tuberacearum, Auctore Carolo Vittadini. Mediolani,
1831.
To those who are acquainted only with the species of Tuber and
its allied genera, as described by Fries in the * Systema Mycologicum/
the present work will afford no little surprise and pleasure. It is,
indeed, quite extraordinary to see the number of well-defined species
and genera which are here characterized ; some of which present a
Bibliographical Notices, 147
structure as curious as unexpected. A few will require to be re-
moved to the Hymenomycetous group, where one of these subter-
ranean genera, closely connected with Clavaria through Sparassis, ex-
hibits most beautifully the change which takes place in consequence
of a change of habit. Others, again, will fill up blanks among the
Ly coper donacece, and possibly amongst the PhalloidetB also. The af-
finity of these two groups has been shown in this Journal, and the
circumstance of the ultimate condition of the fructifying mass when
mature being so different in the two groups, was considered as com-
paratively of slight importance. This is completely confirmed by the
genus Elaphomyces, which, though its contents are at length quite
dry and dusty, and intermixed with flocci, as in true Ly coper dons, is
nevertheless a certain ally of Tuber. An opportunity of examining
both our British species together in the spring, before we had seen
the work of Vittadini, had convinced us of this fact, and our views
are fully confirmed by the Italian mycologist. The spores are, in
fact, not born on sporophores, as in Lycoperdonacece, but are contained
in globose asci or sporangia, as in Tuber, It is to be regretted that
M. Vittadini does not appear to have been well supplied with authentic
specimens of the more northern mycologists, and in consequence
there is some difficulty in ascertaining the synonyms. Our two
species of Elaphomyces are, however, clearly recognizable in Elapho-
myces variegatus, Vitt., which is our E. muricatus ; and E. asperulus,
Vitt., which is E. granulatus. Vittadini appears to have been the
first person who ascertained the true structure of the Lycoperdona-
ceous group in Bovista, though he was scarcely aware of the great
importance of the fact before him, which arose partly perhaps from
misapprehension, in common with all mycologists at the time, of the
structure of the hymenium in Hymenomycetes. Klotzsch, indeed, has
thrown fresh light in Dietrich's * Flora Regni Borussici' upon the Hy-
menomycetous genera of the monograph. We most cordially recom-
mend it to the notice of British mycologists, and hope that it may
be the means of bringing to light some of the hidden treasures of
our woods and plains.
Linncea, ein Journal fur die Botanik, &c. Vol. XIII. Part 3 — 6.
[Continued from vol. iv. p. 46.]
Part III.
On the development of the Sporidia in Anthoceros Icevis ; by Prof.
Mohl. — Appendix to the observations on the Air- cell- hairs in Lim-
nanthemum and Villarsia; by Dr. S. F. Hoffman. — Observations on
American Bauhinics; by Dr. Vogel. — Synopsis of Scandinavian
Drabce ; by A. E. Lindblom, — Notice of Hampe's Cellular Plants of
Germany,
Part IV.
On a new species of Waldsteinia ; by Dr. Koch. — On the V^egeta-
tion of the source of the Antritz near Gratz ; by Dr. Unger. — On
Saracha and Physalis ; by Prof. Bernhardi. — Supplement to Account
L 2
148 Botanical Society of London,
of the Flora of Hercynia; by E. Hampe. — Vegetation of the Brocken ;
by E. Hampe. — On the genus Grubhia, Endl. ; by Klotzsch. — On
Monstrosities of Plants ; by Schlechtendal. — Prodromus of a mono-
graph of Lemnacece ; by Dr. Schleiden. — On two remarkable trans-
formations of Plants ; by Weinmann. — Request to German botanists
to supply desiderata in the genus Artemisia ; by W. D. Besser. — On
Mexican Plants collected by Schiede and others ; by D. F. L. De
Schlechten. — On the irregular form of Papilionaceous Flowers; by
A. Walpers.
Part V.
Critical Remarks on Cape Leguminosce ; by G. W. Walpers. — On
some phsenomena in the growth of Dicotyledonous Plants ; by Dr.
Becks. — On Mexican QalphimicE ; by F. T. Bartling. — On Pinus Pu~
milio ; by H. R. Goppert.
Part VI.
On the family of Piperacea ; by C. Kunth.
PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
March 20. — Daniel Cooper, Esq., Curator, in the Chair.
A paper was read by Dr. W. H. Willshire, " On the nature of
some of the lowest Organized Beings." The intention of the paper
was to bring before the Society the views lately advanced by Ehren-
berg, in his great work concerning the organization and relative
place in the scale of animated nature of many of the tribe Bacillaria,
Closferina, &c. It was endeavoured to be proved that a great many
members of the family Bacillaria, the genus Closferina, and several
others, must be considered as of a vegetable nature, and not of an ani-
mal, as Ehrenberg supposes, and that it is a matter of some doubt how
far the members ranking under his sub-division Naviculacea may be
considered as of an animal organization either. It was shown by
Dr. Willshire that the phsenomenon of self-division is not peculiar to
the animal kingdom, but that it likewise occurs in that of the vege-
table ; that the whorled ramuli of Chara can increase both by trans-
verse and longitudinal self-division ; that the formation of spores in
Marchantia, Jungermannia, and some other plants, takes place from
self-division of the original cellule ; and that the increase of Conferva
glomerata, &c. is also known to ensue by the same means ; and that
therefore the mere fact of this mode of propagation in such struc-
tures as Diatoma, Fragillaria, Desmidium and others, is not a suffi-
cient proof of their animal condition. It was stated likewise that
granular matter, seen within many of these lower beings, and which
is regarded by Ehrenberg in many cases as the ova granules or eggs
of these creatures, cannot be such ; for according to other observers,
they become blue on the addition of the tincture of iodine, a further
proof of their vegetable nature, and a fact particularly noticed by
Botanical Society of London. 149
Meyen in respect to Euastrum and Closterium ; that the mere dis-
solution from some of these lower beings of moving sporules, or at
least mobile portions capable of increase of form and size, is not a
proof of the animal condition of the parent bearing them, because from
the observations of Vaucher, Lamoureux, Montaigne, and especially
the younger Agardh, vre may safely conclude that the sporules of a
very great many Algce, when ripe, are endowed with the faculty of
locomotion ; and that this not only takes place when such portions
become freed from the mother plant, but in some cases also whilst
they are within the interior of the cellules ; also, that the fact of lo-
comotion is not a proof at this low extremity of the scale of animal
conditions, as we know that it takes place in structures allowed by
Ehrenberg himself to be of vegetable nature, such as the Oscillatorias
and Zygnemas ; and that Ehrenberg's opinion, that the motion seen
taking place in Oscillatoria is caused by rapid growth of the fila-
ments, formation of gemmae, and stimulus of light, is ably and suffi-
ciently disproved by the experiments of Capt. Carmichael ; and also,
that as we cannot in the present state of our knowledge say that the
attainment of a particular result from the occurrence of motion, as
more apparently ensues in the Naviculas than in the Oscillatorias, is
indicative of animal conditions, because result or purpose attained is
equally observable in the movements of Zygnema or even in Vallis-
neria, and the motions of many irritable stamens ; it seems to be
highly probable, that many of these almost invisible organisms
hitherto freely yielded up by the botanist to the zoologist, must not
be considered as indisputable claims for such distinction, although
they may not appear at once so decidedly vegetable as do Diatoma,
Fragillaria, Desmidium, Closterium and others.
The paper was concluded with some remarks on the genus Navu
cula, and illustrated with specimens under the microscope of the va-
rious genera, together with a series of diagrams.
April 3. — J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., &c.. President, in the Chair.
The Secretary announced a donation of a very extensive collec-
tion of Foreign Plants, presented by Mr. Emerson through Mr. John
Morris. A paper was read from Mr. Riley of Papplewick, Notts,
being introductory to a series, which will form a popular '* Mono-
graph on Ferns."
June 5th.— D. C. Macreight, M.D., V.P., in the Chair.
A donation of American Plants from Dr. Gavin Watson of Phila-
delphia, U. S. was announced. Mr. Tatham, of Settle, Yorkshire,
presented specimens of Dryas Octopetala obtained from the hills in
that neighbourhood. Mr. H. M. Holman, of Reigate, Surrey, for-
warded living specimens for distribution of the rarer plants of that
locality, comprising Acer as anthropophora, Ophrys muscifera, Os-
munda regalis, &c. &c, A paper was read, being Part 3. of a Mono-
graph of Ferns. It comprised a description of the British species
individually; the remarks being the result of many years personal
experience, the author having cultivated every British species side
150 Zoological Society,
by side, and watched their specific differences with great care and
attention. Mr. Thomas Sansom exhibited a proliferous specimen of
Polytrichum commune, in which a second stem was developed in the
place of the stalk bearing the fructification.
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
Feb. 11, 1840.— The Rev. J. Barlow in the Chair.
Mr. G. T. Lay read the following account of the habits of a Bird
of Paradise, Paradisea apoda, Linn. : —
" This bird has been in the possession of Mr. Beale upwards of
fourteen years, and seemed when I left China at the commencement
of the past year to be in full health and vigour. It is fed mainly
upon boiled rice, with a few grasshoppers, as meat with its vege-
tables. These it eats whole when small, but pulls oflf the legs and
wings when large. The tip of the abdomen, with the lower intes-
tine, are rejected, while the rest of the viscera are devoured as a sort
of choice morsel. It seizes the insect near its head with so firm a
gripe, that life is soon extinct, which answers the double purpose of
securing its prey and of shortening the dying throes of the poor vic-
tim. It is very careful to cleanse its bill after every such operation,
^viping it upon the perch, and shaking it with a peculiar jerk. I
have heard one remark that it is not a clean feeder, but this is true
only of the mode of eating, which is gross and eager, as the largeness
of the mouthful is incompatible with much grace or nicety in con-
veying the food to the place of its destination.
" The voice is loud and sonorous when he calls in a rapid suc-
cession of notes. This is probably the strain in which he answers
his fellows in the wild state, and may be heard, from its clearness, a
great distance, where walls and dwellings do not interfere with the
pulsations. When you approach his cage he often treats you with
a ditty, which I have called in my memorandum ' the song of solici-
tation.' It is short, but very pleasing, and not a little curious, for
the notes are repeated in harmonic progression.
" The Serenade of Beale' s bird.
fc
JfZIM
• -^ -^ -e>-
" The first four notes are very exactly intonated, very clear, and
very sweet. The three last are repeated in a kind of caw, a very
high refinement of the voices of a daw or a crow, yet possessing a
striking resemblance. And this suggests a lively aflftnity between the
crows and the paradise birds. While this serenade is uttered, the
black pupil, encircled by a golden iris, waxes or wanes, as the crea-
ture wishes to contemplate more distant or nearer objects. The bill
snaps as the prelude of a meal and the token of a])petite, while the
body is conveyed from side to side by the highest and most easy
springs. The crow and its congeners love to range upon the ground.
Zoological Society, 151
as having feet formed for walking, but the Paradise Bird shuns the
bottom of the cage, as if afraid of soiling its delicate plumage ; for
I must observe, that it is always as clean and wemless as it is gay
and splendid. The Creator, who has poured so much beauty upon
it, has also endowed it with an instinct to delight in these charms,
and with wisdom to preserve them in their fullest integrity. In the
wild state it is not unlikely that they catch their prey upon the wing,
either by taking it in flight, like the swallow, or by darting upon it,
like the Drongo Shrike, as it passes by the seat of its pursuer.
" The form and disposition of the pennons afford it the power of
floating gracefully upon the breeze, not of cutting the air in rapid
flight. The ease with which it glides upon the aurse must be in-
creased by the hypochondrial feathers, which are lifted up and dis-
played in the act of flying. The hypochondrial feathers are yellow
at the base, whitening towards the end, with brown shafts. The
shortness of the vanes makes them resemble the teeth of a saw near
the end. The tail-coverts with long toothed shafts. The feet and
legs are of a dark leaden blue. They are strong, and grasp the perch
with great ease and firmness."
Mr. Fraser pointed out the characters of several new species of
Humming-birds, which had been placed in his hands by the Earl of
Derby for that purpose, and that they might be exhibited at one of
the Society's scientific meetings. These birds were obtained at S**
Fe de Bogota, and the collection contained eighteen species, a great
portion of which being undescribed, were thus characterized .- —
Trochilus exortis. T. rostro quvim caput paululum longiore ;
caudd nigrescente, latissimd, subfurcatd ; colore viridi ; pectore
cceruleo enitente ; maculd frontali splendid^ viridi ; lacinid gulari
purpurascenti-rubrd nitore cceruleo ; mentiplumis cosruleis ; crisso
albo.
Long. tot. 4 unc. ; rostri, | ; alee, 2^ ; cauda, 2^.
Hah. Guaduas, Columbia.
This species is of moderate size ; the general colour of its plumage
is deep rich green, with bronze reflections ; the wings are dusky,
with the upper and under coverts of the same green tint as the body :
the two central tail-feathers are tinted with bronze, both above and
beneath ; the remaining tail-feathers, which are broad, are black, but
in certain lights a very obscure purplish- green hue is observable ;
the feathers on the forehead are more compact than the remaining
feathers of the head ; in some lights they appear to be of a black
colour, edged with green ; in others they exhibit a most brilliant
green lustre.
Trochilus cupreo-ventris. T. rostro quam caput paululum lon-
giore ; caudd brevi, subfurcata : femoribus albis ; colore splendid^
viridi, aureo et cupreo enitente ; crisso purpurascenti-coeruleo ;pri-
mariis nigrescentibus ; caudd nigrd, purpureo tinctd.
Long, tot. 4^ unc. ; rostri, 1 ; alee, 2| ; caudce, 1|.
This species is remarkable for the richness of its colouring ; in
152 Zoological Society.
certain lights it appears as if it were powdered with gold and copper-
coloured particles ; the coppery hue prevails most on the belly ; and
the upper tail- coverts are of a purer green than other parts.
Another blue-vented and white-thighed Humming-bird was de-
scribed under the name of
Trochilus uropygialis. T. rostro quam caput long tor e ; caudd
mediocri, furcatd : colore corporis intense viridi, aureo relucente ;
rectricihus caudcd fulgide aureo-viridibus ; guld crissoque ex pur-
pureo splendide cceruleis ; abdomine nitide viridi ; alis nigrescenii-
bus ; caudd ex purpurea atrd ; plumis femoralibus albis, laxis.
In the female the throat and chest are somewhat rusty, with green
spots, and the feathers on the belly are variegated with whitish.
This species is about the same size, and in many respects resem-
bles the T. cupreo-ventris, but differs in having the general colour
less brilliant, whilst the feathers of the belly and the upper tail-
coverts are more brilliant, and present that compact striated appear-
ance which is always observable in those feathers which give that
extreme brilliancy to different parts of these birds : it differs, more-
over, in having a blue throat, and the belly, instead of being cupre-
ous, is bluish-green. The upper tail-coverts in T. cupreo-ventris are
of the same loose character as those on the back.
Trochilus coruscus. T. rostro brevi ; caudd latissimd, subfur-
catd, ex a^neo fused : corpore supra, capiteque viridibus nitore au-
reo ; tectricibus caud(B cupreis ; primariis purpurascentibus ; cor-
pore subtus viridescente,fuscescenti-ochreo,pri£sertim ad crissu7n,
tincto ; lined gulari, ad pectus tendente nitide viridi, apice purpu-
rascenti-rubro.
Long. tot. 5;! unc. ; rostri, | ; ala, 2J ; caudce, 2^.
Beak about equal to the head in length ; tail slightly forked, the
feathers verg broad ; general colour of upper parts green, with
golden reflections, upper tail-coverts coppery; under parts dull
brownish-green ; tail-feathers above and beneath rich bronze, with
golden brown reflections ; primaries dusky, with purple reflections :
a stripe, extending from the chin to the chest, is composed of com-
pact brilliant feathers ; those on the chin and throat are green, and
those beyond are purplish-red, exhibiting bluish reflections ; under
tail-coverts brownish-yellow ; some of the feathers are whitish ; the
feathers on the edge of the shoulders are varied with brownish-
ochre.
The female is deficient of the flame-like mark on the throat.
Trochilus brachyrhynchus. T. rostro qudm caput breviore ;
caudd brevi, nigro, cupreo et ceneo subnitente ; rectricibus utrinque
duabus externis ccBteris paululiim preestantibus, et ad apicem albis:
corpore suprd, ex aureo viridi, corpore subtds albo (interdiim jia-
vido lavato), maculis ex aureo viridibus ornato ; primariis purpu-
rascentibus.
Long. tot. 3y% unc. ; rostri, ^; alee, IJ; caud<E, ly^g-
In one specimen there is a rufous tint on the upper tail-coverts ;
Zoological Society. 153
in another there are several purple feathers irregularly scattered
with the ordinary golden green ones on the back ; perhaps in the
adult bird this purple is the prevailing colour of the back.
This small-sized species is remarkable for the shortness of its beak,
which is acutely pointed, and a little dilated in the middle.
Trochilus Derbianus. T. rostro recurvo, quoad longitudinem,
corpus cum capite ccquiparante ; caudd mediocri,paululumfurcatd:
colore viridi, corpora subtus alhido variegato ; guld nigrescente.
^ Long. tot. 8 unc. ; rostri, 3§ ; alee, 3 ; cauda, 2^.
? '4 > 2j ; — , 3 ; , 2.
Bill immensely long, and somewhat recurved, equal in length to
the head and body ; tail moderate, slightly forked ; head and upper
parts of body green, with golden and bronze reflections ; wings pur-
plish-black ; tail blackish, tinted with bronze, the central feathers
being the richest ; chin and throat dusky, each feather very obscurely
tinted with bronze in the middle, and edged with ashy-white ; belly
and vent green ; the feathers edged with white, or in parts greyish,
those on the chest are whitish, with a large green spot near the apex ;
under wing-coverts green.
The female has a shorter beak ; and there is more white on the
under parts of the body ; the feathers on the throat and chin are
somewhat variegated with yellowish.
Trochilus aurogaster, Loddiges' MSS. T. rostro fer'k duplo
quiim caput longiore ; caudd mediocriter laid et furcatd ; plumis
corporis permagnis, et suprd, et subtils : colore splendide viridi ;
tectricibus caudcB plumisque abdominis nitide aureo relucentibus ;
notd gulari purpureo-coeruled, necnon apud frontem notd, luce
favente, gramineo-viridi ; crissi plumis aureo-viridibus, ferrugineo
marginatis ; alarum primariis fuscescenti-nigris non sine ceneo ni-
tore ; caudd ex-aureo-ceneo-viridi.
In the female the throat is of a rusty 3'^ellow tint, and is sparingly
spotted with green ; the belly and vent are of an ochreous colour,
with heart-shaped green spots ; on the former the green predomi-
nates, and on the under tail-coverts the yellowish tint prevails.
This species is of moderate size ; that portion of the under man-
dible which shuts into the upper one is white.
Trochilus fuscicaudatus. T. rostro quam caput longiore ; caudd
subrotundatd : colore ex aureo viridi ; plumis gulce, pectoris, et
abdominis, albido marginatis ; plumis analibus albis ; crisso fusco,
rectricibus caudcB submetallice castaneis, nigrescente marginatis j
remigibus alarum nigrescentibus, purpureo paululum relucentibus ;
mandibuld inferior e {apice excepto), necnon superioris bast, pal-
lidefuscis.
Long. tot. 4 unc. ; rostri, | ; ala, 2 ; cauda, 1|.
Hab. Chachapayas, Peru.
Trochilus cyanopterus, Loddiges* MSS. Tr. rostro quam caput
multo longiore ; caudd latissimd et leviter furcatd : colore intenst
viridi, ad nigrum hie atque illic vergente, prasertim apud caput ;
154 Zoological Society,
primariis tectricihusque alarum metallice cceruleis, illis ad apices
marginesque nigrescentibus j caudd nigrescente, viridi tinctd ; alls
subtus cmrulescentibus.
This is a very large species, being nearly equal in size to the T.
gigas ; its deep green colouring and blue wings render it easily di-
stinguished ; the female differs considerably from the male, inasmuch
as nearly the whole of the under parts of the body are of a rust-like
tint ; the two outer tail-feathers are of a blackish colour, but have a
white shaft ; the outer web is grayish- white, excepting at the margin
and at the apex of the feather ; the outer edge of the first primary is
palish.
Trochilus Gibsoni, Loddiges' MSS. T. rostro quam caput lon-
giore ; caudd mediocri, rotundatd : corpore supra, sic et rectricibus
caudce duabus intermediis aureo-viridibus ; corpore subtHs albo ;
plumis gularibus magnis, strophium efficientibus, purpurea relucen-
tibus ; rectricibus caudle utrinque tribus, exterioribus, ad basin ci'
nerascentibus, apicibus albis.
Long. tot. 2|^ unc. ; rostri, ^ ; alee, 1|; caudce, i^.
Hab. ?
The green on the upper parts of the body of this little species is
rather paler, and has a greater admixture of the golden lustre, than
usual : words can convey no idea of the brilliancy of the large ruff
on the throat ; in some lights it assumes a deep blood- red hue ; in
others there is a slight admixture of purple observable ; in others,
again, they put on a brilliant cupreous-red tint, as we observe in the
copper ore.
Trochilus angustipennis. T. rostro quam caput paululiim lon^
giore ; caudd leviter furcatd, hvjus rectricibus, necnon remigibus
alarum, vald'b arctis : capite corporeque suprd, intense ceneo-viri-
dibus ; guld et corpore subtils, plumis albis analibus exceptis, aureo-
viridi metallice relucentibus ; alis cauddque intense purpureis.
Long. tot. 3^ unc. ; rostri, j ; ala, 1 j ; caudce, 1|.
This small-sized species has the wing and tail-feathers narrower
than usual.
Trochilus parvirostris. T. rostro parviusculo, acuto, quam ca-
put breviore ; caudd leviter furcatd, mediocri, rectricibus sub-latis :
capite corporeque suprd aureo-viridibus, in obscurum transeuntibus ^
frontis plumis ochreo pallida lavatis ; corpore subtits flavescenti-
albo ; gulce plumis singulis maculd obscurd ; abdomine sordid"^
ochreo, plmnis singulis maculd magnd, obscure viridi; plumis
analibus albis ; crissi plumis obscuris, apicibus albis ; caudce rec-
tricibus, ceneo-viridibus suprd, subtils aureo-ceneis, scapis albis ;
rectricum tribus utrinque externis, lined centrali albd, in externd
utrinque hdc lined extensd, fere ad marginem ; alis obscuris, pur-
purea subtiis, paululilm relucentibus.
Long. tot. 4^ unc. ; rostri, i ; alee, 2J ; caudce, 2.
lliis is in all probability a young bird, or perhaps a female of some
species, the male of which remains to be discovered ; the yellow
Miscellaneous* 155
■white, or cream-colour of the lower part of the throat extends in a
narrow line across the back of the neck.
Trochilus flavicaudatus. T. rostro quam caput duplh longiore
et arcuato ; caudd mediocri : capitis vertice obscure fusco ; corpore
suprd, aureo-viridi, corpore subtus ochreo ; gulce plumis punctis
aureis et cupreis ; pectoris lateribus maculis aureo-viridibus, or-
natis ; crisso pallide ochreo ; rectricibus caudce duabus intermediis
aureo-viridibus, reliquis ochreis, apicibus viridibus ; remigibus
alarum obscuris, purpurea relucentibus ; rostro nigro ; pedibus su-
pra nigrescentibus, subtus pallidis.
Long. tot. 4| unc. ; rostri, 1^ ; alee, 2\ ; caudce, 1|.
Trochilus melanogenys. T, rostro quam caput vix longiore ;
caudd sub-brevi, rectricibus mediocriter latis, et acutis : capite et
corpore suprd, aureo-viridibus ; corpore subtils ex-ochreo-albo ;
abdominis lateribus rufo lavatis ; genis nigris ; lined flavescenti-
albd pone oculos ; plumis gulcc singulis notd ad apicem nigrd,
notis tineas longitudinales efficientibus ; abdomine, obscure, aureo-
viridi guttato ; caudd suprd, nigrescente, ceneo tinctd, apicem ver-
sus nigrd purpureo relucente, et rectricibus Jlavescenti-albo, dua-
bus intermediis exceptis, terminatis ; alis obscuris, violaceo relu-
centibus ; mandibulcB inferioris basi, pedibusque Jlavis,
Long. tot. 3j unc. ; rostri, | ; alee, 3|; caudae. If.
Tbochilus tyrianthinus, Loddiges' MSS. T. rostro acuto, caput
longitudine cequante ; caudd mediocri, vix furcatd ; rectricibus la-
tissimis : capite, corporeque suprd, aureo-viridibus ; sic et corpore
subths, at ochreo variegato ; guld nitente, et intense viridi ; rec-
tricibus caudce suprd ceneo -viridibus, ex-aureo, et cupreo relucen-
tibus, subtus, cupreis, aureo nitentibus ; alis obscuris ; rostro pe-
dibusque nigris.
Foem : guld e castaneo flavd ; abdomine albo, ochreo lavato ; singulis
plumis notd aureo-viridi.
Long. tot. 4 unc. ; rostri, J ; alee, 2J ; cauda, If.
MISCELLANEOUS.
NOTICE OP A SPECIES OF WARBLER NEW TO BRITAIN.
Amongst the new specimens of British birds which have been
lately presented to the British ^Museum by Mr. J. Baker, was one
that was considered a Reed Wren (Sylvia arundinacea) , but on com-
paring it with other specimens it was at once suspected to be a di-
stinct bird ; and further, it agreed with none of those at present re-
corded as being found in this country. On investigation it proved
to be a rare species even in the south of Europe, and one that was
first noticed by Savi in the * Nuovo Giomale de Letterai,' Num. XIV.
1824 ; and again in his * Ornitologia Toscana,' tom. i. p. 270, under
the name of " Sylvia luscinioides." It is figured by Savigny in the
' Description de I'Egypte,' pi. 13. f. 3, and by Gould in his * Birds of
Europe.' The specimen was obtained, with a second, by the above-
156 Miscellaneous,
mentioned person last spring in the fens of Cambridgeshire ; these
were all that were procured.
The following is a short specific description : —
Sylvia luscinioides, Savi (Pseudoluscinia Savi, Bonap.).
General colour above castaneous brown, with the tail very incon-
spicuously barred with darker ; line over the eyes, breast, sides and
under tail-coverts paler than the upper parts ; throat and middle of
the abdomen albescent, the former slightly spotted triangularly with
darker. The first quill very short, and the second longest of all.
Upper mandible brown, lower and feet yellowish brown.
Total length, 5^; bill, -^j; wings, 2 J ; tail, 2^; tarsi, ^%.
George Robert Gray.
phtsopbores,
Mr. Milne Edwards believes that these are not single animals,
but the aggregation of a great number of individuals growing by
buds, and living united together like the compound Polypes^ — Ed-
wards, Ann. Sc. Nat. 1840.
ECHINIDJE,
Mr. M. Edwards and Dr. Peters have discovered that the Echinida
are of separate sexes : the testicles differ little from the ovaries, but
they contain a white milky fluid, while that of the ovaries is orange.
-^Edwards, Ann.Sc. Nat. 1840, p. 196.
CARINARIA.
According to Mr. Edwards, the nervous system is much more
complicated than in any other Gasteropodes ; besides the labial gan-
glions, the cerebral, and the suboesophageal, there are a pair of optic
ganglions, a pair of ophthalmic, a pair of hepatic and a subanal gan-
glion. Lastly, they have stomato- gastric nerves analogous to those
which have been observed in Crustacea, and in many other inverte-
brated animals. — Ann. Sc. Nat. 1840, p. 196.
HISTORY OF MOLLUSCA.
M. De Blainville has lately published some extracts from M. Dufo's
observations on the habits of mollusca ; in which he remarks that
this gentleman has observed that the eggs of Achatina Mauritiana
are disposed in the form of a column, forming a more or less length-
ened series ; that Helix unidentata and H. Studmanni are ovoviviparous ;
that some species of Calyptrtea are provided with a support distinct
from the rock on which they are placed ; that Hipponyx sometimes
hollows out the surface of the bodies to which it is attached ; and
that the Byssiferous bivalves sometimes detach their byssus thread by
thread. These remarks with regard to the Calyptnea are very inter-
esting, as showing the affinity of the animal to the Hipponyces, which
have been proposed to be placed with the bivalves. The observa-
tions with respect to ovoviviparousness of some Helices and the habits
of the Hipponyces are not new to English malacologists. — J, E. Gray.
Miscellaneous, 157
THE GENUS BROCCHIA OF BRONN^
In the Philosophical Transactions for 1833, p. 78, I stated that I
believed that this genus had been established on specimens of Capuli
that had been affixed to radiated shells. M. Philippi, in his excellent
work on Sicilian Shells, observes, " Non in testa plicata difFerentiam
genericam qusesivit cl. Bronn, sed in sinu laterali, et Brocchia eodem
charactere a Capulis quo Siphonaria a Patellis differt," p. 119. On
re-examination of the species 1 find nothing to distinguish it from
Capulus but the lateral notch, which varies greatly in size in the dif-
ferent specimens, and appears to be formed by attachment to some
extraneous body. M. Philippi however copies Professor Bronn's
character without discovering that it contains two very obvious in-
accuracies, which, if they were true, would at once separate the ge-
nus from Capulus and all the other known Molluscous genera : for
he says, ** Impressio muscularis elongata arcuata transversa intus
ad limbum anticum." Now I know no univalve shell that has the
muscular scar on the front of the mouth ! The fact is, that the Pro-
fessor has mistaken the front of the shell for the back, and this has
led to the other mistake ; for he describes the mouth thus, " apertura
subrotunda, margo sinister sinu amplo excisus," whereas the nick is
not on the left but always on the right side of the shell when present.
I may further observe, that the right limb of the muscular impression
behind the neck is much shorter than the left ; or rather, the apex of
the shell, which in Pileopsis hungaricus is nearly in the centre of
the back of the shell, is in P. sinuosa on the right side of the back.
The shell is dextral, though it has at first sight the appearance of be-
ing sinistral. — J. E. Gray,
"the SEXES OF LIMPETS. PATELL^.^'
In the last Number (p. 70.) Dr. Wagner refers to the fact of the
Patella being unisexual as a discovery of his own. It will be found
stated with more detail in the first volume of the Annals, p. 482. —
J. E. Gray.
THE EXHIBITION OF FISHES IN MUSEUMS.
In the Royal Museum of Vienna, where they have the best-pre-
served and exhibited collection of fishes that I have ever seen in any
public Museum, the specimens are kept in shallow cases about six
or eight inches deep, and are suspended by a wire loop which is in-
serted into the back of the specimens just before the front of the
dorsal fin. If the specimen is long and heavier behind, so that it will
not keep its position, there is driven in a small pin just beneath the
lower side of the base of the tail to support it. In this manner the
fishes appear in the attitude of swimming, and their names are easily
attached to the back of the case beneath them ; they are also easily
taken off the pin to which the loop is suspended, if necessary for
examination. — J. E. Gray.
158 Miscellaneous,
MR. HECKL S METHOD OF CLOSING GLASS JARS.
The specimens of fish in the Museum of Vienna which are kept in
spirits are inclosed in glass jars covered with a flat glass disc ; these
discs are made at the same time as the bottles and sent in with them
from the Bohemian glass-houses. They and the surface of the lips of
the jars are ground together so as exactly to fit each other, and
they have an oblique edge shelving towards the inner side, so that
when they are placed on the top of the jar there is a small triangular
space all round between the upper edge of the disk and the upper
outer edge of the lip of the jar, which is left to hold a quantity of
the composition by which they are luted. This composition con-
sists of six ounces of white wax and three drachms each of sper-
maceti and hog's lard mixed together; and Mr. Heckl, who has made
many experiments, assured me, that if it was well applied between
the two surfaces and filled into the triangular space above referred
to, not the least evaporation was observable in bottles that had been
set aside for the purpose for more than two years, though some
of them had been set upside down to bring the spirit in connexion
with the mixture. Indeed so much confidence has Mr. Heckl in the
method, that he has had the disk pierced with a small central slit to
enable him to support his specimens with silk, only having a small
concavity ground out of the upper surface of the disk round the hole,
which he fills with this composition. There is a specimen jar of the
kind in the British Museum. — J. E. Gray.
STANDS FOR BIRDS, &C.
In the Vienna Museum the newer specimens of Birds and the
smaller mammalia are placed on stands with oval bases ; this is far
superior to the round or square bases which are usually adopted in
English and French collections, as it gives a larger space for the
label without occupying more room, which is often much wanted,
and at the same time prevents the birds being knocked against each
other by accident. — J. E. Gray.
THE GENUS GYNAMEDA, GKkY,
The body which I described under this head in Proceedings of the
Zoological Society, is evidently only the basal joint of the body of
the English species of Comatula, the impressed dots on the convex
part being the scars left by the dorsal claspers; and the single open-
ing and the cavity in the flat part are doubtless analogous to the
roundish or five-rayed cavity in the joints of the stem of the Enir-
mitis. This fact I have verified by comparing the specimens I de-
scribed with one of those joints separated from a complete speci-
men, but it is curious how the two specimens which were described
should have been found so completely isolated in the sand ; for I had
great difficulty, even after soaking the specimen in water for some days.
Meteorological Observations. 159
to separate this joint from the rest of the body, and at last could
not do it without breaking part of its edge and some of the other
pieces. I have no doubt, after examining the specimens of Dr. Gold-
fuss's genera Goniotremites in the Museum at the University of Bonn,
that they also equal the basal part of the body of some fossil Ecri-
mites as M. Agassiz has already suspected, the five holes round the
mouth being similar to the five rays sometimes found in the stem of
some species of Crinoidea. — J. E. Gray.
THE EPIPHRAGMA OF ACHATINJ.
The Epiphragma of the larger species of Achatimi (as A. Mauri-
tiana) is thin, hard and calcareous, and marked with a long linear
impression near the outer hinder angle of the aperture over the re-
spiratory hole of the animaL — J. E. Gray.
THE HOOPOE.
A fine specimen of the Hoopoe {Upupa epops, Linn.) was shot on
Skeicoat Moor, near this town, on the 3rd instant, and is now in
my possession. — R. Leyland.
Hahfax, Sept. 16, 1840.
METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR AUG. 1840.
Chiswick. — Aug. 1, 2. Very fine. S — 9. Hot and dry. 10. Very fine. 11.
Showery. 12. Cloudy: rain. 13. Cloudy. 14. Rain. 15. Very fine : show-
ery. 16. Fine. 17. Boisterous with heavy rain. 18. Cloudy. 19. Heavy
rain: cloudy and fine. 20. Fine. 21. Foggy: very fine. 22. Foggy. 25 —
26. Very fine. 27. Foggy: fine. 28. Slight fog : rain. 29. Foggy. 30,31.
(^loudy and fine. The mean temperature of the month was nearly 2° above the
average.
Boston.— Aug. 1—3. Fine. 4. Cloudy. 5—10. Fine. 11. Rain. 12, 13.
Fine. 14. Cloudy. 15. Stormy : rain p.m. 16. Fine. 17. Stormy : rain early
A.M.: rain with thunder and lightning p.m. 18. Stormy, 19, 20. Cloudy.
21. Fine: quarter past three p.m. thermometer 80°. 22. Cloudy: rain p.m.:
lightning at night. 23,24. Fine. 25. Fine: rain p.m. 26,27. Cloudy. 28.
Fine. 29. Cloudy. 30. Fine: rain p.m. 31. Cloudy: rain a.m.
N.B. The warmest August since 1826.
Ajyplegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire. — Aug. 1,2. Very fine. 3. Mild: show-
ery a.m. 4. Fine. 5. Sultry. 6. Sultry : heat oppressive. 7—9. Sultry. 10.
Wet and boisterous P.M. 11. Showery. 12— 14. Occasional showers. 15. Fair
throughout. 16. Much rain p.m. 17. Heavy rain : thunder: high flood. 18.
Fine drying day. 19. Fine, with one slight shower. 20. Drizzling all day.
21. Fine: rain P.M. 22,23. Fine and fair all day. 24,25. Showery. 26. Fair
all day and clear sky. 27. Wet p.m. 28. Fair all day. 29. Drizzling all day.
30. Fine and fair all day. 31. Remarkably fine harvest day.
Sun shone out 27 days. Rain fell 15 days. Thunder 1 day.
Wind north-west 5 days. East-south-east 1 day. South-east 4 ^ days. South
7 days. South- south-west 4 days. South-west 8f days. Variable 1 day.
Calm 12 days. Moderate 11 days. Brisk 5 days. Boisterous 3 days.
Mean temperature of the month 57°'60
Mean temperature of August, ] 839 55*70
Mean temperature of spring water 52 "33
fe a
W.SJ
s ^
«o ^
g -^
•S ?
e s
li^
O J:;
■^^
,0 <)j
ty;:2
"i^
o
<;i
•*w>
."b
^
c^
•aiiqs
-saujuiiiQ
•uojsoa
">[01A\SU13
ioo(N00'^o— '0^^ooo^>•"^■^'^'OO^rl<r^^co<^^o^^■^ln— lO^-^c<^^o^
CO
o
6
<0 (T)
O ^
CO 00 O
-H -H -^
ro
o
. t^
r^ r^ d CO <£> CO (N !>■ 00 -rt" . . , — "
oooocOd-^c^rN • • -o
o
C >> OS
S" M 0)
•ta-d I
5[3TM.Siq3
O O 05
00OM>-00 COOI<^LCO>-<
OOOOOIO'-'-'COO
«/3 </3 Cfi
^ i ^ -.
"A 7^ ^ •Si
, — «
f'?
•
• o
•
J
r^^'
tJ
rt
^' ^*
&
>
to ?;
tA
M
i
. . . s
v5 &*
?5
C
i
i
m
5C C^ ^ 03
'^ o o :j
E
Is "3
S
1
(d
Z
i
i"
(4 H M H
Ed •
^* &*
i
Vi
i
i
05
i ^ ^* -•
•* en
w
^' S:'
K fej
as
P !« u5
2
Ed >
(d
S:*
^
r.
JZ,
to 05
>5
^
03 W ^ »3
»} M ^
^ ^ « w
rn
c
.2
«
§
H
J3
><
p
ee
Q
s
'UC
?soa
OC^CO»r5CO"^-^>OCO(Md<0(0— <CM,-cO00— 'COGOO'-'t^aO(NCO'^'<*"^— '
u:)u^u:)iniouoiOLou:)Loto>o'^>ouou:)uo'^u:)LcuoLOto-^'^'^iotcuoto-r}<
t^^ooot^>J^corococo"^■^oco(^^coo^'^coTl'•rJ<— -r^Tfcoo-^tc— coco-^
<0*0<OOt^C^l:^C^I>-0"OlOOU3<Oi-OiOVOiO<Ol>-'OlO*0<OiO<OOVO<0<0
tp >p »p vp
•rf(^o a^— '00 o t^t^i^-o cooMCO cot^Go^c o^"-<^Ol^>LOfOc^^ooo -^o^on
vo — oooioc<^— '•-'OOlO■-lO^O'-^-^o^O<o^oo^O>ocoooo^LClot^ocQO
co^Dl>i^o<^^■^oocoomcoco<oo^co»■o<^^OO^OvoI:^<oc^c^co■^coo^■rt
i>-QOooaooooooooooooooo f-c^io >ot^o^ r^-c^oo i>t^i>-t^i>>r^i:^r>.oo t~>.
^OOCOOlOOU^OtCOt^>pOOO»pO(NQpO»pGp>p>p>ppOOpOC>ip
c^a^6^6c»codb^ur5^->c^o6bl^^^c^coco6^6f^c^c^cocob
t^l:^0'J^c^<oco7t<c^lp»puopo<^lpqOlppppy:5p>p>pOlp>pp^Qpp
<o<o c r^i>-6>-^ »ob c^coiotT^ -^ »o6MCM>-<b c^co<oc< coiorn cob lb co
10<0 t^-tOVOO c^^O^^^OOlO'O^O iouo>0«0^00'00<0^0'00l0
is
0-«5<
PQOC
OOOLr)m0CO-rt<OCNOOl0<OOOO>/5<Ot0Q0yDcr)C^^00OO>0l0»O
OOOOOC^O--'|--|■^'^<pcoco^<pC^■^O^^^O^pQpQp^^QpQOpO^-H•^
b b b b b c^b b b b^b^b^b^b^6^b^c}2 b^b^l3^0^0^0^0^0^0^0^0 C\0 O
COCOCOCOCOCNrOCOCOCNOIC^C^OICI<M<NOJ?N<N(N<N(NC<C^(N<NCOCMCOCO
VOOC^-n<iO'^O(NQ0-^O00CN — O Tf— lO^<^^O^COOOO^OOTtOOOO^— <C*QO
ooo^oooO'-— ^oo^cococo\pocx)■^>p'p^>•^o^^r^^^clOQOO^oO'^
b b bib b b b b b b^«i^b^b^b^b^b^oo o^C^o^0^C^0^O^O^O^'3^0^O o O
OtOcicOCOCOCOCOCOCJC^C^C^C^OtCNOtCNOIClOICIClC^C^ClOlOICOOCO
ir)unroo(N-^OTi<tn<M'^o<r)i>'t>-uo^o<o-^'^ooocioo(M^coi:^-oo
voiotntoto-^Tftovo '^ono o o\-^ tp^^ — ^ cT^co-rfco-rf-^cpip-^vp
b^C^b^a^b^b^C^b^C^a^^O b^b^oo bibioooo 0^0^0^0^0^0^0^0^0^0^0^0^0^
b b b b bibibib b b^b^C^O^O^O^O^O^O^O^O^O^O^O^O^O^O^C^O^O o^o
O<0C0C0ClC<^C0C0C^C<'?1C^C^C^C^C^fNCIC<04C^iCNCNCNC»C^CIC0(NC0
lr5--,^I^r-^o^^o^coc^^oo^c<^o^cO'-<0'?to^r^-<oo(N^ooo--'--'^oco^o
ot^vO"— oolOO^Ol(Nu^oooa^r^^'-c^u:)a^uo3^^oc>^op'r■2''*»0'-'
<^^^^>^oo^c^^c^OLO»^lp^^<^<75'pI^o^QpQpc^o^a^ppp'7-p7'
6 b b b b b^b^b b b b^a^b^b^b^b^a^b^b^a^o^q^b^b^o^booooo
COCOCOCOCOCNOICOCCCOOlClC^OlCNClCNOIOCNtNCJOJClCNCOCOCOCOCOCO
C o r-"
o ^ . .
t« ■^ O to
^S; ^ °^ <1
OS -
Q0^"^00O'r}'OO<N00Tt'!j«VOO00<»U3rtC^O'^<O00OQ0OOO^Q0;^
(J^(^^(^^,-HrHOO■--'C^COO'0^pc»c^(Nc^l^^pO^Qpo^ppp'7lpc^■7<rH
bbbbbbbbbbb^b^b^b^b^b^blb^b^oo^o^o^oooooooo
COCOCOCOCOCOC--5COCOCOOJ'N(MC<OJO<0»0«(NCO(NO»OICOCOCOCOCOCOcr5CO
-HrJro•<*vnvo^Codo^b■--c^co■^^<or^aoc^lO^'c^co■^tuo^d^^^O(^
«»»
O
to
00
VO
O
p
<Ncoooopoo-^oppppipipp»pppp^pO'^pt;^pppp C^
colhl--'^6^b■^6^rNb<N^^^b^b^o■^cbc^^^bb6^<b^brf■l-lbbb r^
«3
CI
VO
O
b
CO
CM
00
as
VO
b>
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
XX. — On the Stinging property of the Lesser Weever-fish
(Trachinus Vipera.). By George James Allman, Esq.
In a Letter to Wm. Thompson, Esq., Vice-Pres. Natural
History Society of Belfast.
Bandon, August 20, 1840.
My Dear Sir,
I HAVE lately had an opportunity of making some observa-
tions on the reputed stinging power of the Lesser Weever
{Trachinus Vipera), and the result, I think, may tend to clear
up a point with respect to which much difference has pre-
vailed among naturalists. The older naturalists seem almost
universally to coincide with the popular opinion entertained
respecting this little fish, and to agree in ascribing venomous
properties to the wounds inflicted with its spines. There can
be Uttle doubt that the fishes to which the ancients gave the
names Araneus, Draco, Dracunculus, and probably some
others, were the Greater and Lesser Weevers of our coasts ;
and to those they invariably attribute poisonous properties.
Pliny accuses the Araneus of inflicting dangerous wounds with
the spines of its back. After speaking of a poisonous fish
which he calls Lepus, he says, "JEque pestiferum animal
araneus, spinas in dorso aculeo noxius*.'^ In another place,
speaking of Dracunculus, he tells us that it inflicts poisoned
wounds with the spines of the opercula : " Aculeos in branchiis
habet ad caudam spectantes, sic ut scorpio laedit dum manu
tollitur f.^^ Similar properties are attributed to the dorsal spines
of these fishes by AUan and Oppian. In the following pas-
sage from the Halieutics several spinous fishes are grouped
together, all of which are described by the poet as inflicting
poisoned wounds, though some of them are undoubtedly in-
nocuous, and classed here with venomous fishes, for the same
reason which induces our own fishermen to attribute to the
* Hist. Naturalis, ix. 72. t I^'if^- xxxii. 53.
Ann. §• Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1840. m
162 Mr. G. J. Allman on the Sting
different species of Cottus, and other spiny fishes, poisonous
properties. For directing my attention to the passage, as well
as for the accompanying translation, I am indebted to the Rev.
W. Hamilton Drummond, D.D., to whom much is due for in-
troducing this curious poet to the English reader*.
Kevrpa Be TvevKYjevTa fxer lyQvaiv lOTrXiaravrOt
Kw/3ios, OS ypajjiadoLffi /cat o$ Trerprfcri yeyqde,
S(COj07r(os, wKctai re ^eX<Bores, rj^e ^pciKovres
Kat Kvves, o'l KeyrpoKrip e-niovvfxoi apyaXeoiaC
Jlavres araprrjpois vwo vvyfxnaLV wv lei^Tes.
Hal ii. 457.
" Cruel spines
Defend some fishes, as the Goby, fond
Of sands and rocks, the Scorpion, Swallows fleet.
Dragons and Dog-fish, from their prickly mail
Well named the spinous. These, in punctures sharp,
A fatal poison from their spines inject."
None of the older naturalists, indeed, ever think of denying
venomous properties to the Weever ; it is the dorsal spines,
however, which are almost constantly spoken of as the seat of
the virus. Willughby says the six dorsal spines are consi-
dered venomous, and therefore the fishermen cut them off on
taking a fish. He does not, however, think it proved that the
poison is confined to these spines.
Universal as was the belief among the ancients of the ve-
nomous character of the Weever, the idea seems to be now
almost as universally abandoned, and modern naturalists agree
almost to a man in considering it a vulgar error, fit only to be
placed among the rubbish which recent investigations have
been so rapidly clearing away from the science of nature.
Cuvier treats it altogether as an error, and even denies the
possibility of the Weever inflicting poisoned wounds. Speak-
ing of its spine, he says, " N'ayant aucun canal, ni communi-
quant avec aucune glande, elles ne peuvent verser dans les
plaies un venin proprement ditf.^^
Powerful as is this authority, and that of many other of the
moderns, I have been notwithstanding induced to come to
quite a different conclusion, and to agree w ith the ancients in
ascribing venomous properties to the Weever.
On the 9th of August, 1839, I was wounded near the top
of the thumb by a Trachinus Vipera, which had just been taken
in a seine with herrings, sand-eels, &c. The wound w as in-
* See Essay on the Life and Writings of Oppian, by W. H. Urummond,
D.D., M.R.I. A., pubhshed in Trnnsactions of Royal Irish Academy for
3 820.
f Hist. Nat. des Poiss. t. iii. p. 184.
of the Lesser Weever-fish. 163
flicted by the spine attached to the gill-covers, during my at-
tempt to seize the fish. A peculiar stinging pain occurred a
few seconds after the wound, and this gradually increased du-
ring a period of about fifteen minutes. The pain had now be-
come most intolerable, extending along the back of the thumb
towards the wrist ; it was of a burning character, resembling
the pain produced by the sting of a wasp, but much more in-
tense. The thumb now began to swell, and exhibited an in-
flammatory blush, extending upwards to the wrist. The pain
was now distinctly throbbing and very excruciating. In this
state it continued for about an hour, when the pain began
somewhat to subside, the swelling and redness still continuing.
In about an hour and a half the pain was nearly gone. Next
morning the swelling of the thumb had but slightly diminish, ed,
and was in some degree diffused over the back of the hand ;
the thumb continued red and hot, and painful on pressure
over the metacarpal bone. In a few days the swelling had
completely subsided, but the pain on pressure continued for
more than a week. No treatment was adopted.
It is here to be remarked, that the wound, of which the
above phaenomena were the result, was inflicted by the spine
of the gill-cover, and not by those belonging to the dorsal fin.
Whether, indeed, these latter spines possess any poisonous
properties, I have not as yet been able decidedly to determine,
though their threatening aspect when erected, and black mem-
brane, present an appearance so formidable, as at once to lead
an inexperienced observer to refer to them any stinging power
which the little animal may be supposed to possess.
Though I have had no opportunity of making further per-
sonal observations on the effects of wounds inflicted by the
Weever, facts which fully bear out the conclusions to which
my own experience had enabled me to come, have been re-
lated to me by witnesses, in whom I can place all possible
reliance. A friend informed me that last autumn he saw a
woman stung in the hand by one of these fishes ; the poor
woman immediately uttered loud cries and seemed to suffer
great agony, while in an incredibly short time after the wound
the hand had become enormously swollen, and exhibited con-
siderable inflammatory redness. No observations w^ere made
on the progress of the case.
The spines of the opercula will be found on examination to
be deeply grooved along the edges (a, a, a', «'), each groove
terminating at the base of the spine in a conical cavity [b, b')
excavated in the posterior edge of the bony part of the oper-
culum. In the sides of these excavations the edges of the
grooves lose themselves, so that there is a perfect continuity
between each groove and the corresponding cavity.
m2
164
Mr. G. J. AUman on the Sting
From the posterior edge of the operculum the integument
is continued over the spine to within a very short distance of
the point ; by which means the spine is inclosed in a com-
plete sheath for nearly its entire lengthy and the groove at
each side is converted into a perfect tube, extending from the
conical cavity at the base almost to the point of the spine.
The result of this arrangement, is a structure beautifully
adapted for the conveyance of a fluid from the base to the
apex of the spine.
The spines of the dorsal fin are also grooved, but the grooves
disappear towards the base, after becoming superficial, and do
not terminate in cavities similar to those at the bases of the
spines of the opercula.
I have not as yet been able to detect any specific gland
connected with this apparatus. There is, indeed, in the bottom
of each of the conical cavities above-mentioned, a small pulpy
mass, which may possibly be of a glandular nature ; but in
ascribing to it the property of secreting the virus, I do nothing
more than hazard a distant conjecture. It seems, indeed, to be
chiefly composed of fatty matter ; and on puncturing my hand
with a lancet and introducing a little of this substance taken
from a fish which had been about twenty-four hours dead, no
phaenomena of any interest were the result, there being merely
a slight smarting produced, such as might be expected from
the introduction of any such extraneous matter into a recent
wound, and very different indeed from the intense pain pro-
duced by the sting of the living fish. The property of secre-
ting the virus may probably with more truth be ascribed to
of the Lesser Weever-Jish, 165
the pulpy sheath of the spine ; but this^ too, is nothing more
than conjecture.
This Httle fish is much dreaded by the fishermen on the
southern coast of Ireland ; and an opinion prevails among
them^ that the pain of its sting will last until the tide has
again arrived at the height at which it stood when the wound
was inflicted. This opinion, which is altogether incorrect, is
universally believed by the fishermen of the south of Ireland ;
and I was surprised to find, from the following passage in
Willughby's ^ Fishes,^ that it is neither confined to any parti-
* cular district, nor of modern origin : " Dolor ab ictu excitatus
(ut nobis retulere piscatores) per duodecem horas durat ad-
modum vehemens, hoc est donee mare novo accessu recessuve
ad eundem altitudinis modum seu terminum redeat, deinde
paulatim remittit.^^
Though the Weever is held in particularly bad repute by
the fishermen, their terror is by no means confined to it, as-
the different species of Cottus, and some other spiny fishes,
are not exempted from the imputation of inflicting poisoned
wounds ; and many of them are confounded under a common
unpronounceable Irish name, which may, I believe, be trans-
lated ^^ Sting Devil.^^ These fishes, however, though furnished
with formidable spines, appear altogether destitute of any
poisonous qualities. I have frequently, indeed, allowed the
Cottus Bubalis to inflict deep punctures on my fingers without
experiencing the slightest unpleasant consequences, beyond
those of an ordinary puncture ; and it must also be remarked,
that the spines of Cottus, and of other fishes which I have ex-
amined, and which are commonly supposed to be venomous,
are of altogether a different structure from those of Trachinus,
and not at all adapted for the introduction of virus into the
wound inflicted by them.
Believe me, dear Sir, very faithfully yours,
Geo. Jas. Allman.
William Thompson, Esq,, ^c, Belfast.
EXPLANATION OF THE FIGURE.
Right opercular spine of Trachinus Vipera, with the sheath removed,
viewed upon the external surface, and magnified about six times in linear
extent.
a, a, a', a'. The grooves in the edges of the spine.
b, b'. The conical cavities in which the grooves terminate.
c, c'. The external walls of the cavities.
d, dK The internal walls.
The parietes of the cavities being transparent, d' is represented as visible
through the external wall.
166 Mr. A. H. Hassall's Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes.
XXI. — Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. By Arthur Hill.
Hassall^ Esq., M.R.C.S.L. With 3 Plates.
^' It is delightful to see by these miniature existences^ small
almost to invisibility, and by their careful organization as
finely contrived as in the grandest creature, that greatness
and littleness make no difference to Him in His Creation or
in His Providence. They reveal to us that magnitude is nothing
in His sight ; that He is pleased to frame and to regard the
small and weak as benignly and as attentively as the mighty
and the massive. We are high and low, great and small, as
to each other, but not to Him.^^ — Sharon Turner's Sacred
History.
In no part of the animal kingdom is the truth of the above
remarks more pleasingly or more beautifully manifested than
in the present order ; in no other department do we meet with,
to an equal extent at least, the same diversity and elegance of
form so illustrative of the fertility of invention and beauty of
conception of the Divine Mind. The heart must be cold and
insensate indeed, that, on beholding these interesting " minims
of creation ^^ is not tempted to exclaim with the Psalmist, "in
wisdom,^^ beneficent, infinite wisdom, " hast thou made them
all.'^
The whole of the zoophytes enumerated in the following
Catalogue, with two exceptions, were found in the bays of
Dublin and Killiney during the winter of 1838 and spring of
1839. The extent of coast embraced by these bays is about
sixteen miles, abounding more in marine productions than any
other known locality of similar dimensions.
The distribution of zoophytes is often extremely local, in
many cases a species being restricted to one particular spot
of perhaps not more than half a mile or a mile in extent ; it
is, on this account, that I have given the habitat of each sepa-
rately.
The law of the spiral development of similar parts, so evi-
dent in the vegetable kingdom, is here also very generally ma-
nifested both in the form of the polypes as well as in that of
the polypidoms — this is particularly remarkable in Antennu-
laria antennina, Thuiaria thuja, Campanularia verticellata,
and Vesicularia spinosa ; and traces of this arrangement may
be detected in some part or other of the structure of the ma-
jority of zoophytes.
In this catalogue the term Zoophyte is used in the ex-
tended signification in which it was employed by Ellis, who
embraced in his work the Articulated Corallines and Sponges,
denying, however, the existence of polypes in the latter, and
Mr. A. H. Hassall's Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 167
believing in their animal nature from their structure and che-
mical composition.
I have here to acknowledge the obhgation I am under to
Dr. Johnston* of Berwick, who kindly afforded me the benefit
of his experience wherever I entertained doubts as to the iden-
tity of any of the species mentioned, and from whose assist-
ance, in this particular, I am enabled to present this Catalogue
with the greater confidence.
RADIATED ZOOPHYTES.
Order I. ZOOPHYTA HYDROIDA.
TUBULARIAD^.
TUBULARIA.
Tuhularia indivisa. — Dublin bay ; not common.
T. ramea. This is one of the most delicate and arborescent of the
corallines, exactly resembling a miniature tree. The ultimate tubes
have four or five distinct rings at their base. Polypidom about six
inches in height.
On shells from deep water ; rare. Blackrock, Dublin bay.
Sertulariad^.
Thoa.
Thoa halicina. A variety of T. halicina is frequently met with,
distinguished from the ordinary specimen by its irregular mode of
branching.
Dublin bay ; common.
T. Beanii. Of this extremely elegant zoophyte I have met with
several specimens, averaging from four to six inches in height. There
is a great resemblance between Thoa Beanii and the preceding, with
the variety of which it may be readily confounded, particularly when
deprived of its very characteristic vesicles. It may, however, be
known from it by the branches passing from the main stems nearly
at right angles, but at unequal intervals, and by its being irregu-
larly ringed, having also a joint between each cell, in which re-
spect it agrees with T. halicina.
Sertularia.
Sertularia polyzonias. Between this and the one following there
is a manifest relation. They are both usually found upon Flustra
foliacea, though not confined to it.
Killiney bay; not common.
S. rugosa. — Kingstown ; not common.
S. rosacea. Usually found as a parasite on S. cupressina and S.
Tamarisca, particularly on the former.
Dublin bay ; abundant.
* I have followed the Arrangement and Nomenclature given in Dr. J.'s
admirable work on British Zoophytes.
168 Mr. A. H. Hassall's Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes,
S. pumila. On Fucus serratus, which it thickly covers, near low
water mark.
Booterstown. — Dublin bay ; not rare.
S. Tamarisca. An inhabitant of deep water, on shells ; rather rare.
Blackrock, Dublin bay.
S. abietina. Frequently covered with small and elegant tufts of
C. eburnea, which give to the polypidom a very beautiful appearance ;
it is sometimes found a foot in height, and of a bright pink colour,
which it retains on drying. All the Sertularice are occasionally
found coloured in this way.
Dublin bay ; very abundant.
S. Filicula. — Dublin bay ; rare.
(S. operculata. Of this common species a very delicate variety is
occasionally met with, attaining a much greater height than the ordi-
nary kind, and having the shoots waved or zigzag.
Dublin and Killiney bays, on shells and fuci.
S. argentea. Independently of the differences to be observed in
the form of the cells and vesicles, which are generally pretty con-
stant, between this and the following species, there are many others
pertaining to their general habit and appearances. The polypidoms
of this species are frequently met with growing in closely aggrega-
ted clusters, and are sometimes even branched, a condition in which
I have never found the other ; it is also of a darker colour and more
rigid texture, and never attains the same height. The polypiers also
do not end in the beautiful spire so remarkable in S. cupressina, but
terminate much more abruptly. The branches too are usually shorter,
broader, and not arched as in the other species.
Dublin bay ; abundant.
S. cupressina. This species sometimes attains an elevation of
more than two feet. The polypidom is occasionally denuded of its
branches for a short distance up the stem, but this is by no means a
constant occurrence, as in some others.
Dublin bay ; abundant.
Antennularia.
Antennularia antennina. The stems of this coralline sometimes
exceed a foot in height, and are frequently clustered together to the
number of thirty or forty. The number of branchlets in each whorl
varies from five to nine, and in the same specimen the number
usually remains the same throughout. I have a specimen in my pos-
session from Brighton arising by a single trunk, which afterwards
breaks up into eight or ten branches, these again subdividing ; it
well deserves, from its appearance, the appellation oiramosa. There
is also in it an absence of the small tubular cells placed between the
larger ones met with in A. antennina. See Plate V. From an exami-
nation of this specimen I am inclined to think that it is what Lamarck
has described under the name of Antennularia ramosa, and that it is
really and specifically distinct from the other species. I am far,
however, from considering every branched specimen of Antennularia
as the true A. ramosa.
Dublin bay ; common.
Mr. A. H. Hassall's Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes, 169
Plumularia.
Plumularia falcata. This common species is sometimes found
branched, and attains a foot in height. The vesicles appear in spring.
On stones and shells in deep water. Dublin bay ; abundant.
P. cristata. On Fucus siliquosus ; rather common. Dublin and
Killiney bays.
P. pinnata. — Dublin bay ; not common.
Laomedea.
Laomedea dichotoma. Polypidom usually from eight to ten inches
in height, but often more.
Blackrock ; rather common.
L. geniculata. Parasitic on sea- weeds, particularly on Laminaria
digitata and F. siliquosus. Dublin and Killiney bays ; common.
L. gelatinosa. — Blackrock ; not common. The stem of this spe-
cies is ringed above and below the origin of each footstalk.
Campanularia,
Campanularia voluhilis. This elegant microscopic species is fur-
nished with a delicate joint or hinge, situated at the base of each
little cup. This beautiful contrivance is designed, I imagine, to
enable this frail zoophyte the better to elude the rude contact of the
element by which it is surrounded, by permitting it to bend to a force
which it cannot resist.
Dublin bay ; not common.
C. Syringa. Parasitic, as in also the preceding, on other corallines,
particularly on S. abietina. It is worthy of remark, that the more
delicate species of zoophytes affix themselves either to sea- weeds or
to others of a more robust nature. By so doing they receive the
shock communicated by the motion of the surrounding water, as it
were, second-hand — the force being first felt by, and partly expended
on, the objects to which they are attached before reaching them.
By this means also, a much wider range of motion is affbrded them
for the capture of their prey, than they could possibly enjoy were
they rooted by their short pedicles to some fixed and unyielding sup-
port.
C. verticillata. — Blackrock ; not very frequent.
C ? dumosa. This is now ascertained to be the Cornularia rugosa
of Cavolini, a figure of which is given in Dr. Johnston's ' British
Zoophytes.' Vignette 27. p. 187.
Blackrock, on P. falcata, for which it manifests a decided pre-
ference ; not common.
Order II. Z. ASTEROIDA.
Alcyonid^.
Alcyonium.
Alcyonium digitatum, — On old shells, very common ; Dublin and
Killiney bays.
170 Mr. A. H. HassalPs Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes,
Order IV. Z. ASCIDIOIDA.
Vesiculariad^.
An undescribed zoophyte, belonging to this family, is occasionally
found in Dublin bay, investing Fucus senatus. Dr. Johnston consi-
ders it to be new both in species and genus. As specimens of it are
in Dr. Johnston's possession, I refrain from giving any detailed de-
scription ; I may, however, remark, that the animal, which I suc-
ceeded in detecting in a specimen preserved in spirits, is apparently
similar to that of Flustra, being doubled up in the cell in the same
manner,"and having the head encircled with about twenty tentacula.
Vesicularia.
Vesicularia spinosa. — Dublin bay; common.
Serialaria.
Serialaria lendigera. — Dublin and Killiney bays ; not common.
Valkeria.
Valkeria uva. — On Fucus siliquosus, rare ; Blackrock.
Crisia.
Crisia cornuta. — On sponges, and various corallines; common in
Dublin and Killiney bays.
C. chelata.- — Blackrock; rare.
C. eburnea. Parasitic on sea-weeds and zoophytes, particularly
on S. abietina.
Killiney and Dublin bays ; common.
C. luxata. — Killiney and Dublin bays ; frequent.
C. aculeata. Cells disposed in a double series, armed with a long
spinous process ; joints of an amber colour. — A. H.
Polypidom erect, bushy, about an inch in height, and beautifully
posted ; branches alternate ; jointed at irregular intervals ; inter-
nodes narrow at their commencement ; cells subalternate, tubular,
the majority being furnished with a long spine, which arises from
the outer side. Vesicles much resembling a fig in shape, and dotted.
See Plate VII. fig. 3, 4.
Brighton ; not unfrequent.
NOTAMIA.
Notamla loriculata. The polypidom of this species sometimes
attains a height of eight or nine inches.
Dublin and Killiney bays ; common.
HiPPOTHOA.
Hippothoa catenularia. — Dublin bay ; rare.
TuBULIPORIDiE.
TUBULIPORA.
Tubulipora patina. The Discopora verrucaria of Fleming.
Mr. A. H. HasssiWs Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 17I
On shells and corallines, particularly on N. loriculata.
T. verrucaria. The Tupulipora verrucaria of Milne-Edwards has
not been described as British ; it is however of common occurrence
in Dublin bay, adhering usually to <S. abietina. It differs from T.
patina in the cells not being placed in a cup, and from T. serpens in
their not being arranged in transverse rows. The tubes are some*
times separate and sometimes united. In this latter state it bears a
great resemblance to Discopora hispida, but may be known from it
by the apertures of the tubes being plain. See Plate VI. fig. 3, 4.
Is it not the small purple Eschara of Ellis ?
T. serpens. — Not unfrequent; Dublin and Killiney bays.
Discopora.
Discopora hispida. — From shells and corallines from deep water;
not common ; Dublin bay.
Celleporid^.
Cellepora.
Cellepora pumicosa. — Dublin and Killiney bays ; very common.
Lepralia. Johnston.
Berenicea hyalina. — Dublin bay ; rare ; on shells.
Lepralia variolosa. — Dublin bay ; rare.
L. ciliata. Cells ovato-globose ; aperture circular with a small
excavation in its lower margin ; spines from 5 to 7, not immediately
surrounding the orifice of the cell, differing in this respect from L.
immersa, in which the spines arise directly from the margin. By
means of the indentation referred to, this species may always be
distinguished from others, even in the absence of the spines.
On shells and fuci; not uncommon; Dublin and Killiney bays.
" Lepralia A-dentata, Johnston's Manuscript." Cells immersed, ar-
ranged alternately ; apertures quadrangular, and furnished with four
short teeth, placed near each angle. — A. H.
This species was sent to Dr. Johnston some time ago by Mr.
Forbes, and subsequently by myself as a new species. See Plate
VI. fig. 5.
Membranipora.
Memhranipora pilosa. — On shells, fuci, and corallines ; very com-
mon; Dublin and Killiney bays.
Var. dent at a. Not common.
escharid^.
Flustra.
Flustra foliacea. The varieties of this species are very numerous.
Dublin and Killiney bays ; very common.
F. chartacea. This is the F. papyracea of Ellis, which for a long
time has been lost sight of. His description, however, is inaccurate,
inasmuch as he makes no mention of the spines, one of which is
placed at each distal angle of every cell. It is one of the most
beautiful of the Flustrce, growing in bushy hemispherical tufts of
172 Mr. A. H. HassalPs Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes.
about an inch and a half in height ; each tuft is composed of nume-
rous separate polypidoms, closely interwoven with each other, and
dichotomously branched. The cells are of an oblong square form,
slightly enlarged distally, and furnished with a globular operculum
somewhat similar to that of F. avicularis.
F. avicularis. This species has four spines at the top of each cell.
Parasitic on other corallines ; rare ; Dublin bay.
F. memhranacea. On the frond of Laminaria digitata ; very
abundant ; common.
F. Hihernica. Polypidom encrusting calcareous, white ; cells
hexagonal, excavated, dotted on the inside. — A. H.
The only specimens I have obtained of this are parasitic on an
Ascidia ; I have little doubt, however, of its being a new species.
The Flustra to which it bears the closest resemblance is perhaps
F. carbasea, but I have never met with it on this part of the Irish
coast. See Plate VII. fig. 1.
Cellularia.
Cellular ia ciliata. — Dublin bay ; rare.
C. scruposa. On the roots of most corallines and old shells;
abundant ; Dublin and Killiney bays.
C. reptans. Everywhere very common.
C. Avicularia. This species is, I think, misplaced ; it ought ra-
ther to be associated with Flustra than Cellularia.
Dublin bay ; rare.
ACAMARCHIS.
Acamarchis plumosa. — Dublin bay; rare.
Farcimia.
Farcimia salicornia. " Articulations cylindrical; cells rhomboidal,
plain."
Farcimia sinuosa. Cells rounded above, excavated below for the
reception of the head of the succeeding cell ; aperture semicircular,
situated in the upper third of each cell. — A. H.
I have but little hesitation in pronouncing this to be a new spe-
cies*. It differs from the ordinary species in the greater size of the
cylinders, in the shape of the cells (too material to be the result of
any accidental circumstances), and above all, in the position of the
aperture, which in this is placed in the upper part of each cell, while
in F. salicornia it is exactly central. This last I consider to be the
most important distinction of all. The number of the cells on each
cylinder is also much greater than in the preceding species. See
Plate VI. fig. 1. 2.
* Among several specimens of salicornia^ collected by Mrs. Alder and
Miss Amelia Hunter, at Blackrock, Dublin bay, I observed some of Farci-
mia sinuosa, agreeing in every particular with my own previously obtained
at Menion, about two miles from the former place. The authority for this
new species does not now, therefore, rest upon the examination of a single
specimen.
Mr. A. H. Hassall's Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 173
Dr. Johnston, to whom I wrote respecting this zoophyte, refers
me to a figure in which the cells are shaped as in mine, given in
Ellis's work (Plate xxiii. fig. D.), and suggests the possibility of
Ellis having found the two forms of cells, viz. the rhomboidal and
the rounded, upon one and the same species. This communication
led me to make a careful examination of numerous specimens of F.
salicornia, the results of which has been such as I had anticipated.
In no one instance have I ever detected the two forms of cells upon
one and the same portion, but have alwaj''s found the differences
which I have pointed out to be constant between specimens. Ellis's
figure proves that he had seen my species ; but it is also evident that
he overlooked the material points of difference between it and the
ordinary kind, an unusual error for him to commit, I acknowledge ;
but nevertheless possible. The circumstance of his having given
two separate figures of Farcimia is in favour of my opinion of their
distinctness as species.
There is one general and undeviating principle presiding over the
form and arrangement of the cells of all cellular zoophytes, and ope-
rating with such mathematical precision as to give to each species a
certain type or character by which it may be distinguished from all
others, each having cells of but one shape, and arranged in a uniform
and determined order. To imagine, therefore, the existence of two
forms of cells so distinct in their character, upon one and the same
species, and constituting a part of it, is to suppose an anomaly, of
which I believe the whole range of zoophytical productions does not
furnish a single example. The differences between the two species
are not such as can be explained by a reference to any adventitious
causes, such as exposure, the mode of drying, &c. ; they are not those
arising from mere magnitude ; in a word, they are structural.
Alcyonidul^.
Alcyonidium.
Alcyonidium hirsutum. — Dublin bay ; not common.
A. echinatum. — Dublin and Killiney bays ; common.
A. parasiticum. — Dublin and Killiney bays; frequent.
Melobesia.
Melohesia elegans. This beautiful microscopic object, which re-
ceived its name from Mr. Bean, is not more than the sixteenth of
an inch in diameter. It is composed of numerous plates of irregular
form and dimensions ; these plates are inserted into a raised margin
or framework, and each is perforated with minute tubular apertures.
Whether it is furnished with polypi or not, I believe, is not deter-
mined. See Plate VII. fig. 2.
On Fuci ; Dublin bay.
Halichondria*.
Halichondria papillaris, Fleming. Spongiaureus, Solander.
Common, encrusting fuci ; Dublin and Killiney bays.
H. palmata. — Dublin bay ; not common.
* For an account of this genus, see Fleming's 'British Animals.'
174 Mi*. A. H. Hassall's Catalogue of Irish Zooj)hytes.
Grantia*.
Grantia compressa ! G. foUacea of Montagu.
Adhering to the under side of rocks above low- water mark ; Monks -
town.
G, Coronata. — Monkstown : same as the preceding.
MiLLEPORA.
Millepora polymorpha, Linn.
Millepora informis, Lamarck. — Dublin bay ; not common.
Millepora lichenoides. " This Millepora has slender semicircular
plates which constantly grow horizontally." Lamouroux makes this
a Melobesia under the name Melobesia pustulosa. It ought, I think,
to be considered a Madrephyllia, under which head Dr. Johnston has
placed it. M. byssoides, Lamarck.
CORALLINA.
Corallina officinalis. There are several well-marked varieties of
this Corallina cylindrica.
" Corallina rubens sive muscus marinus." — Park,
" This coralline, when magnified, appears to grow in branches, al-
ways dividing into two parts, consisting of long cylindrical joints
connected by small tubuli." — Ellis.
C. rubens, var. spenophecos.
The above four corallines are found attached to rocks at Bray
Head, near Dublin.
It is only by an extensive examination of catalogues similar
to the foregoing, that we shall be able to arrive at any certain
conclusions regarding the geographical distribution of zoo-
phytes, and the changes in the growth and habits occasioned
by the different localities in which they are met with. On
reference to the preceding list, it will appear that many spe-
cies common in the North of England and Scotland are either
not to be found at all on this coast, or are so sparingly ; and
on the other hand, many that are rare on the English coast are
abundant on the Irish. Thus, Thuiaria thuja, common in
the North of England, has never, I believe, been noticed on
any part of the coast of Ireland, and certainly not on that
embraced in the present catalogue.
Again, I have never met with F. truncata and F, carbasea,
both very common on the coasts of Northumberland and Dur-
ham, and also occasionally found upon some parts of the Irish
coast. Many species of Flumularia, and two or three of Ser-
tularia, are wanting in these bays ; and the genus Eschara ap-
pears to be absent not only from this part but from the coast
of Ireland generally ; while Thoa Beanii, Discopora hispida,
* See Grant in 2nd vol. of Edin. New Phil. Journ.
Mr. J. E. Gray on Starfish. 1}5
and Alcyonidium parasiticum, all more or less rare on the
English coast, are tolerably abundant in these situations. I
might enlarge upon this subject, but the data are at present
too few to admit of our doing so with certainty.
Many species appear to attain a much greater height in
Ireland than in England, as will be evident on a comparison
of the sizes given in Dr. Johnston^s elegant work and in this
Catalogue : this is probably attributable to the mildness of
the climate.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Plate V. Fig. 1. Antennularia ramosa.
Fig. 2. A portion of the same magnified.
Fig. 3. A portion of A. antennina magnified, showing the small tu-
bular cells placed between the larger ones, and which are absent
in A, ramosa.
Plate VL Fig. 1. A specimen of Farcimia simiosa, of the natural size.
Fig. 2. A portion of the same magnified.
Fig. 3. and 4. Specimens of TubuUpora verrticaria; in the one the
tubes are separate, in the other united.
Fig. 5. Lepralia ^-dentata.
Plate VII. Fig. 1. Flustra Ilihernica. This is a very imperfect represen-
tation of the original, the exact appearance of which it is very
difficult to represent in a drawing.
Fig 2. Melohesia elegans of Mr. Bean, magnified.
Fig. 3. and 4. Crisia aculeata, a new species.
XXII. — 'A Synopsis of the Genera and Species of the Class
Hypostoma (Asterias, Linnceus) . By John Edward Gray,
Esq., F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological Collection in the
British Museum.
My intention in sending this paper to the press is not only to bring
before the public a number of new genera and species which have
been for several years in the collection of the British Museum, but
also to attempt to divide what has hitherto been considered an in-
tricate Class into natural groups, to subdivide these groups and the
genera they contain into smaller sections, so as to facilitate the de-
termination of the species, and at the same time to assist in making
out the natural affinities of this much -neglected group of animals.
Hitherto very few persons have attempted to divide the Starfishes
(Asterias, Linn.) into natural groups, and it is but recently that
Nardo, and subsequently M, Agassiz, have paid any attention to the
good groups pointed out by the first author of anything like a Mono-
graph of these animals, I mean of Henry Linck, who published a se-
parate work on the subject in folio, which he dedicated to Sir Hans
Sloane and the members of the Royal Society. Nardo has done
little more, as I shall presently show, than rename Linck's divisions ;
and M. Agassiz has followed in Nardo's footsteps, adding one or
17^ Mr. J. E. Gray's Synopsis of
two fossil genera which did not come within Linck's or Nardo's ob-
ject. Mr. Edward Forbes has lately published a description of some
Manx species, in which he has divided the Stellonia of Nardo into
two genera, and added a genus which he calls Luidia for a species not
known to Linck : he has also used the number of series of suckers
(a character noticed by Miiller and others) as a generic one.
Linck divides the Starfishes (Asterias, Linn.) into two great groups
by the presence or absence of the ambulacra on the lower side of the
arms, calling the first, which exactly agrees with the Asterias of
Lamarck, the Asteriada of this paper, " stellis fissis," and the
second " stellis integris." The latter group he divides into three
classes : viz.
1. Stellis vermiformibus = the OpMura of Lamarck.
2. Stellis crinitis } = the Comatula of the same author.
3. Astrophyton, which is the Euryale of the same. Thus we
see, that he distinguished all the natural groups, which were after-
wards thrown together into a single genus to be artificially divided
into sections by Linnaeus and his followers. Linck's groups were not
again recognized until nearly half a century after the publication
of his valuable work.
In dividing the fissured Starfishes, or Asteriadce as we call them in
modern nomenclature, into genera, Linck began badly by paying too
much attention to the number of the rays, though it is evident, by
the names he has given to the diflferent species in his genera, that he
was aware that some which he separated on this account were very
nearly allied to each other. Overlooking the genera which are formed
solely on this character, such as Trisactis, Tetractis, Hexactis and He-
ptactis, which are all formed on varieties or distortions of other spe-
cies, we shall find that the others noticed by him are excellent ge-
nera, and such as are now acknowledged. His
1. Pentanogaster = Goniaster (*) ^^a55Z2r. Scutasteries, .6/a/«i>.
2. Pentaceros = Goniaster (**) Agassiz. Asterina, Nardo. Pla-
tasteries, Blainv.
3. Astropecten = Stellaria, Nardo. Asterias, Agassiz.
4. Palmipes = Anseropoda, Nardo. Palmasteries, Blainv.
5. Stella coriacea = Stellonia, Forbes. Stellonia, part, Nardo.
Pentasteries and Solasteries, Blainv.
6. FentSidRctjlosdiSteT = Crihella., Agassiz not Edwards. Linckia,
Nardo not Agassiz.
7. Octactis, ")
q T) f' ' I =^ Solaster, Forbes. Stellonia, part, iVarc^o
lo! Dodecaciis, t ^^^^9cissiz.
11. Triskaidecactis, J
Nardo, in the Naturforscher for 1833, and in the Isis for 1834, p.
716, gives the following arrangement of the European species, which
he divides into five genera : —
1. Stellaria= Astropecten, Linck.
2. Stellonia = Stella coriacea, Linck, and his other genera above
enumerated.
the Genera and Species of Starfish, 177
3. Asterina : Linck only knew one species which he put at the end
of his Pentaceros.
4. Anseropoda = Palmipes, Linck.
5. Linckia = Pentadactylosaster, Linck.
M. Agassiz, in the Memoirs of the Neufchatel Society, published a
new arrangement of the Echinodermata, which has been abridged into
the Annales des Sciences Naturelles, and from thence translated into
the Annals of Natural History, i. 440, in which he has changed the
names of some of Nardo's genera, and added some others for extra-
European and fossil species, as follows : —
1. Asterias = Astropecten, Lf^icA'. = Stellaria, Nardo.
2. Coelaster, fossil.
3. Goniaster = Pentagonaster and Pentaceros, Linck.
4. Ophidiaster, a new species.
5. Linckia = Cribella — Pentadactylosaster, Linck.
6. Stellonia, Nardo = Stella coriacea, Linck, &c., as above.
7. Asterina, Nardo.
8. Palmipes, Linck. = Anseropoda, Nardo.
9. Culcita, Agassiz, for Ast. discoidea. Lam.
M. Agassiz generally quotes for the type of his European genera
the same species as those cited by Nardo.
Class HYPOSTOMA, Gray, Syn. Brit. Mus.
Having a bag-like stomach, with a single opening serving as
mouth and vent. The ovarial pores are placed round the mouth.
The body is inclosed in a hard skin and supported by variously
shaped calcareous pieces.
It should be remarked, that the hard parts of these animals, whe-
ther they are in the form of tessera, as in the Echinida, or of ossi-
cula, as in the Hypostomata, or in that of spines, as in either, are
evidently the hardening of certain parts of the cellular substance
or skin, and these hard parts retain their organization and vitality
during the life of the animal ; consequently they are not inorganic
secretions, like the shells of moUusca, as they have generally been
considered, but have far more relation to bones and coral, and like
them form a peculiar kind of body intermediate between shells and
the skeletons of vertebrata. " These pieces," as I have observed in
the Synopsis of the British Museum, " are formed by the earthy par-
ticles being deposited round certain definite spots in the skin, and
as they are developed they assume a definite arrangement into cer-
tain distinct shapes peculiar to the different kinds : although these
are strongly united together by the skin, and have a kind of organiza-
tion during the life of the animal, they may easily be separated from
each other after death, and then appear like separate bones. This
structure allows the animal to increase both the size and the num-
ber of the pieces that compose its protecting case as the body grows,
and also to repair, by the deposition of fresh calcareous particles on
the skin of the healed part, any injury which the animal may have
received from external accidents during its life."
This structure is not so easily demonstrated in the internal bones
Ann. ^ Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1840. n
1 78 Mr. J. E. Gray's Synopsis of
of the Starfishes as it is in the external tesserse of the Sea Eggs, and
in the spines of both these kinds of animals, as they are often to be
found broken and repaired during their growth, and this repair does
not take place by any secretion applied to their surface, but by a
healing of the part, which leaves a scar on the surface. Neverthe-
less, the entire similarity which exists between the external spines and
the internal tubercles at once shows that they are of the same struc-
ture ; and this is further proved by the examination of the tubercles
of those kinds which are in great part exposed on the surface, as is
the case with the different kinds oiPentaceros,vfhere the development
of these hard parts can often be observed during the process of re-
producing an arm that has been accidentally injured or destroyed.
The specimens described in this synopsis are either in the collec-
tion of the British Museum or in that of the Zoological Society,
which includes the specimens discovered by Mr. Cuming during his
residence in South America, and presented by him to the Society.
Order 1. Asteroida.
Body free, star-shaped, with distinct small ambulacra (or walks)
of double pores on the oral surface, from the mouth to the ends of
the rays ; dorsal wart distinct.
These animals have the faculty of reproducing the arms or such
parts as may be accidentally broken off; and if an entire arm be
separated, provided part of the body be attached to it, other arms
are reproduced, and a fresh perfect animal formed.
Sect. 1. The Ambulacra with four rows of feet ; dorsal wart sim-
ple.
Family 1. Asteriadje, Gray, Syn. Brit.Mus. 62.
1. ASTERIAS.
Skeleton netted with a single mobile spine at each anastomosis of
the ossicula ; body covered with more or less prominent elongated mo-
bile spines*.
a. Rays 12 or 13, slender, tapering, with small elongated spines.
1. Asterias Aster, Gray. Rays 3 times as long as the diameter
of the body ; back with 7 series of spines, the labial spine at the an-
gles of the arms very long.
Inhab. . Brit. Mus.
* Some continental zoologists have objected to the shortness of my ge-
neric and specific characters ; and I therefore think it right to observe, that
it does not seem to me either necessary or desirable to give more than the
essential distinguishing marks, in a monograph founded on the complete
analysis of a large collection of species. On the other hand, it appears to
me to be quite right, in the publication of a single supposed new genus or
species, or of a limited number of them, where the author either wants the
materials or the time for a rigid examination of the entire group, to give all
the assistance that can be derived from a detailed description. No natu-
ralist will doubt which is the easier process ; and few, I think, will hesitate
as to which is the most advantageous to science.
the Genera and Species of Starfish. 17^
b. Rays 6 or 8 cylindrical.
2. Asterias calamaria, Gray. Arms four times as long as the
diameter of the body, with 7 ridges of spines ; the 5 dorsal ridges
equidistant.
Inhab. Isle of France, New Holland. Brit. Mus.
c. Rays 5 — 8, elongated, sub cylindrical, with 5 or 7 series of
spines, the 2 lower series close together and near the ambulacra.
3. Asterias glacialis, lAnck, t.S8,S9. A. spinosa,Fennmit. Rays
4 or 5 times as long as the diameter of the body ; spines acute. Var. 1.
8-rayed ; var. 2. shorter rayed ; Madeira.
Inhab. English coast, Mediterranean.
4. Asterias rustica, Gray. Rays 6, flat, broad ; spines short, thick,
truncated.
Inhab. Valparaiso, in sandy mud, H. Cuming, Esq. This species
has a series of small triangular plates, pierced with a central trian-
gular hole, within the marginal ambulacral spines.
5. Asterias echinata. Gray. Rays 8, twice as long as the width
of the body, five-sided ; central ridge of spines interrupted.
Valparaiso, on mud, about 4 to 6 fathoms. H. Cuming, Esq.
d. Rays 5, tapering ; the ambulacral series of spines crowded, as if
2 or S-rowed ; back netted with a ridge of two or three rows of spines
next the ambulacral series, and then a single series of spines.
6. Asterias Holsatica, Retz. Ast. 22. & 26. Asterias violacea,
Miiller, Z. D. ii. t. 46. A. glacialis, John. Rays tapering, nearly
3 times as long as the width of the body.
Inhab. Northern Europe. Colour very variable.
7. Asterias rubens, Linn. Rays broad, more than twice as long as
the width of the body, with scattered blunt spines, spinulose at the
tip.
Inhab. European ocean. Is not this only the female with eggs of
the former ?
8. Asterias Katherince, Gray. Rays 6 or rarely 5, nearly 3 times
as long as the width of the body ; back with scattered and crowded
blunt rough-tipped spines.
Inhab. North America, mouth of the Columbia river. Lady Ka-
therine Douglas.
9 Asterias Wilkinsonii, Gray. Rays 5, nearly three times as long
as the width of the body ; back with about 7 irregular interrupted
series of rather blunt rough spines,
Inhab. Northern Africa. Sir J. G. Wilkinson.
See also Ast. tenuispinosa. Lam. ; Ast. hispida, Penn. ; Ast. Sa-
varesi, Chiaje. t. 18. f. 6; and Ast. spongiosa. Fab.
e. Body discoidal, divided at the edge into numerous short tapering
rays ; the series of spines near the ambulacral series rather crowded,
large and elongated. Heliaster, Gray.
10. Asterias Helianthus, Lam. 20. E. Meth. t. 108. 109. Arms
N 2
180 Mr. J. E. Gray's Synopsis of
33 or 34, about | the length of the width of the body, with three
equidistant series of short blunt spines.
Inhab. Guasco, Chili, Say. Valparaiso, H. Cuming, Esq.
11. Asterias Cumingii, Gray. Arms 30 or 31, very short, not
-^ as long as the diameter of the body, conical, with blunt spines.
Inhab. Hood's Island, on rocks at spring tide. H. Cuming, Esq.
12. Asterias multiradiata. Gray. Arms 22 or 24, cylindrical,
elongated, tapering at the ends, J longer than the diameter of the
body ; the dorsal series of spines rather longer and more compressed.
Inhab. Hood's Island. H. Cuming, Esq.
2. ToNiA, Gray.
Skeleton netted with a series of crowded small blunt mobile spines
on the sides of each ossiculum ; ambulacra bordered with a crowded
series of subulate spines, and without any triangular pierced pieces
within them.
1. Tonia atlantica. Gray. Rays 5, more than twice as long as
the width of the body; back with 9 series of cross bands.
Inhab. Valparaiso, on rocks at low water. H. Cuming, Esq.
Sect. 2. The ambulacra with only two rows of feet.
Fam. 2. AsTROPECTINIDiE.
Back flattish, netted with numerous tubercles, crowned with ra-
diating spines at the tip, called Paxilli.
A. The margin of the rays ciliated with a series of simple elongated
spines, the paxilli or crowned tubercles regularly radiating,
a. The rays edged with a series of large regular tubercles, which in-
crease in number as the animal grows.
1. Nauricia, Gray.
The ambulacral spines broad and ciliated ; 2 series of tesserae be-
tween the angles of the arms and the mouth beneath. Asiatic.
1. Nauricia pulchella, Gray. Seba, iii. t. 8. f. 7. a. b. not good.
Rays 5, half as long as the width of the body, gradually tapering,
lower series of marginal tubercles with a series of broad flat spines
on the upper margin of each.
Inhab. China ? Japan ?
2. AsTROPECTEN, Liuck. Fringed Star Fish.
Ambulacral spines simple, linear, without any tesserae between
the marginal tubercles near the mouth and angles of the arms.
1. Body pentagonal ; rays short.
1. Astropecten corniculatus, Linck. t. 27. &t. 36. f. 63.
Inhab. . Perhaps a variety of the next.
2. Astropecten polaris = Asterias polaris. Sabine, Append. Parry's
Voy. 223. t. 1. f. 2, 3.
Inhab. North Sea.
the Genera and Species of Starfish. 181
2. Body 5-rayed, arms depressed ; the upper series of marginal
tubercles broad, rounded or shelving towards the edge.
a. The dorsal tubercles between the angles of the arms on the centre
of the back and on the lines down the centre of the arms the largest.
3. Astropecten stellaris,
Inhab. .
b. The dorsal tubercles subequal, with fasciculated spines.
\ The oral series of marginal tubercles produced beyond the dorsal
ones.
* The upper marginal tubercles with a single series of spines at the
angle of the base of the rays, and with another series at the end of the
rays, which together make a double series near the base of the rays.
4. Astropecten duplicatus, Gray. Rays three times as long as the
diameter of the body, slender ; marginal spines elongated, depressed,
linear.
Inhab. St. Vincent's. Rev. L. Guilding.
5. Astropecten auraniiacus. Asterias aurantiaca, Z//««. Rays three
times as long as the diameter of the body, slender ; marginal spines
subulate, elongated.
Inhab. Mediterranean.
6. Astropecten stellatus, Gray. Rays more than twice as long as the
■width of the body. The central area of the arms is about as wide
as one series of the marginal tubercles. -.
Inhab. Coast of South America ?
** The upper series of marginal tubercles with a continued single
series of spines on the angle of the arms.
7. Astropecten armatus, Gray. Rays elongate, regularly tapering ;
upper marginal tubercles narrow, with a continued series of erect,
elongated, subulate spines. Var. 2. Pulcher, the under series of
marginal tubercles not produced, and the spines more slender.
Inhab. Puerto Portrero, South America, on sandy bottoms, 9 fa-
thoms. H, Cuming, Esq. Var. 2.
8. Astropecten echinatus, Linck, 29. t. 8. f. 12. 12. Rays rather
more than twice as long as the width of the body ; upper series of
spines large, lower series depressed, acute.
See also Astropecten bispinosa = Asterias bispinosa. Otto.
*** The upper series of marginal tubercles spineless, the lower se-
ries much produced.
9. Astropecten marginatus. Gray. Rays nearly three times as long
as the width of the body ; lower marginal tubercles linear, depressed.
Astropecten fimbriatus, Linck, is probably this species with the
marginal spines lost.
10. Astropecten regalis, Gray. Rays one-fourth longer than the
diameter of the body, broad, tapering ; spines broad, blunt, depressed.
Inhab. St. Bias. H. Cuming, Esq.
Like A, marginatus, but the arms are shorter and broader.
182 Mr. J. E. Gray's Synopsis of
**** The upper series of marginal tubercles with 2 series of spines
at the base and 1 along the edge of the arms.
1 1 . Astropecten erinaceus. Gray. Arms gradually tapering, twice
as long as the width of the body ; upper marginal tubercles rather
narrow, with a series of small short spines, and a series of 6 or 8
larger ones.
•* St. Elena, sandy mud, 6 fathoms." H. Cuming, Esq.
ft The under or oral series of marginal tubercles rounded and not
produced beyond the dorsal ones.
* The upper series with a series of short spines.
12. Astropecten Mauriiianus, Gray. Rays broad; lower spines
broad, strap-shaped.
Inhab. Isle of France.
** Upper series spineless.
13. Astropecten mesodiscus, Linck, 29. t. 4. f. 16. Rays elongate,
slender, tapering ; upper marginal tubercles narrow, with 2 series of
short small tubercles like granules, one on each of the margins ;
lower spines broad, elongate.
Inhab. .
14. Astropecten gracilis. Gray. Rays elongate, slender, gradually
tapering ; upper marginal plates rather broad, granular with fine
spines on the suture between them ; lower spines small, blunt, de-
pressed.
Inhab. . Like the former, but arms narrower.
15. Astropecten irregularis, Linck, 27. t. 6. f. 13. A. aurantiaca,
Muller, Z. D. t. 83. A. Johnstoni, Chiaje ? Rays rather broad,
tapering ; the upper tubercles rather broad, with a series of 1 or 2
scattered tubercular spines near the tip ; lower spines depressed,
acute.
Inhab. Pembrokeshire, Linck.
16. Astropecten dubius. Rays broad, tapering; upper marginal
tubercles rather broad, granular, spineless ? lower spines broad, de-
pressed.
Inhab. West Indies.
*** Upper and lower margin spineless, serrated ?
17. Astropecten regularis, Linck, 26. t. 8. f. 11. Asterias petalo-
dea, Retz, Aster. 16. n. 14 ?
Inhab. . I have never seen this species.
3. Body b-rayed, the arms high, narrow ; upper marginal tubercles
very narrow and erect ; the line of dorsal tubercles down the centre of
the arms the largest. Astropus, Gray.
18. Astropecten longipes, Gray. Rays long and narrow; the up-
per marginal tubercles minutely granular, and 1 or 2 of them often
furnished with a short broad conical spine ; lower with a broad de-
pressed blunt erect adpressed spine ; monstrosity 4-rayed.
Inhab. "Isle of France," Leach.
the Genera and Species of Starfish. 183
See also Ast. pentacantha, Ast. spinulosa, Ast. platycantha, Ast.
subinermis, Philippi, (but this author considers the number of the
marginal tubercles, which increase with the age of the specimen, as a
specific character,) and Asterias calcitrapa. Lam.
b. The rays without any large tubercles on the margin.
3. LuiDiA, Forbes.
Margin of the 5 flat rays erect; the dorsal surface crowded with
regular paxilli.
1. Luidia fragilissima, Forbes in Wern. Trans. 1839, 14. — Aste-
rias rubens, Johnston in Mag. H. N. 144. f. 20.
Inhab. North Sea.
2. Luidia Savignii, Gray. Ast. Savignii, Audouin in Savigny,
Egypt, Echinod. t. 3.
Inhab. Red Sea.
3. Luidia} ciliaris. Asterias ciliaris, Philippi in Wiegm. Arch.
1837, 19.
Inhab. Sicily. . _, _,
4. Fetalaster, Cxray.
Margin of the rays shelving ; the dorsal surface with equal paxilli
placed in longitudinal and cross series. Asiatic.
1 . Petalaster Hardwickii, Gray. Rays elongated, rather slender,
tapering at the end ; the dorsal tubercles with small truncated spines,
and a distinct series of rudimentary spines.
Indian Ocean.
2. Petalaster Columbia. Rays elongated, slender, gradually taper-
ing; tubercles short, with crowded groups of rather large acute
spines, and a fringe of very fine radiating ones.
Inhab. St. Bias. H. Cuming, Esq.
B. The margin of the rays not edged with large tubercles, simple, or
ciliated with short broad spines bearing tubercles.
5. Sol ASTER, Forbes.
The rays many, with 2 series of broad spines bearing tubercles
near the ambulacra.
a. Body 8 or 9 -rayed, closely reticulated, rays rounded, ventricose
below, tapering at the tip, with a second row of compressed tubercles
on the under side of the arms near the ambulacral series. Endeca, Gray.
1 . Solaster Endeca, Forbes. Asterias Endeca, Linn. Ast. aspersa,
Muller.
Inhab. European Ocean.
b. Body 10 or l^-rayed, loosely reticulated ; the rays depressed,
with a series of large compressed tubercles crowned vjith a bunch of
spines edging the oral ridge. Polyaster, Gray.
2. Solaster papposa, Forhes. Asterias papposa, Lf«». Ast. stel-
lata, Retz.
Inhab. European Ocean.
184 Mr. H. E. Strickland on the Natural System
6. Henricia, Gray. Linckia, Forbes not Nardo.
The rays 5, rounded, tapering, with rounded tubercles near the
ambulacra ; the dorsal wart obscure, few rayed, often hidden with
small spines.
1. Henricia oculata, Gray. Asterias oculata, Penn. Asterias
seposita, Penn. ? Rays 5, closely reticulated with small spines.
Inhab. European Ocean.
[To be continued.]
XXIII. — On the true Method of discovering the Natural System
in Zoology and Botany. By Hugh E. Strickland, M.A.,
F.G.S., &c.*
It is probable that most naturalists at the present day have an
instinctive belief in the existence of a natural system in Zoo-
logy and Botany, but there are very few who if questioned on
the subject could give any clear explanation of the grounds of
their belief, of the nature of that system, or of the mode by
which a knowledge of it may be attained. The uncertainty
which hangs over the subject is doubtless owing to the ob-
scure and metaphysical nature of some of the principles in-
volved, and still more to the vague conceptions and crude
theories which have been promulgated on the subject.
This essay is contributed in the hope that, even if its own
arguments are of little value, it may, at least, induce others to
investigate the subject on more correct principles than have
hitherto been followed.
The postulate with which I commence the inquiry is, to let
it be granted that there are such things as species, distinct in
their characters and permanent in their duration. This being
admitted, we define the natural system to be the arrangement
of species according to the degree oj' resemblance in their essen-
tial characters. In other words, the natural system is that ar-
rangement in which the distance from each species to every
other is in exact proportion to the degree in which the essential
characters of the respective species agree. Hence it follows that
the whole difficulty of discovering the natural system consists
in forming a right estimate of these degrees of resemblance.
For the degree in which one species resembles another must
not be estimated merely by the conspicuousness or numerical
amount of the points of agreement, but also by the physiolo-
gical importance of these characters to the existence of the spe-
cies. On this point no certain rules have yet been laid down ;
for though naturahsts in general admit, for instance, that the
* Read before the Zoological Section at Glasgow, Sept. 21, 1840,
in Zoology and Botany. 185
nervous system is superior in importance to the circulatory,
and the latter superior to the digestive system, yet this subject
is still in a very indeterminate state, and until our knowledge
of physiology is much further advanced, disputes will always
arise respecting the true position of certain species in the na-
tural classification. Such differences of opinion, however, will
continually diminish as our knowledge increases, and they are
even now very few in comparison with the numerous facts in
classification on which all naturalists are agreed. Much may
be effected by education and habit, which impart to the natu-
ralist a peculiar faculty (termed by Linnaeus a " latent in-
stinct^') for appreciating the relative importance of physiolo-
gical characters to the satisfaction of himself and others, even
in cases where he is unable to explain the principles which
determine his decision.
Granting, then, that by combining the number of points in
which any two species agree, with an estimate of the physio-
logical importance of those several points of agreement, the
naturalist may, in practice, form a tolerably exact conception
of the degree of resemblance between them ; he will proceed in
his construction of the natural system to place these species
at greater or less distance from each other, in proportion to
that degree of resemblance. If we suppose that by a repeti-
tion of this process every species is placed in its true position,
we obtain a definition of those much-disputed terms, affinity
and analogy^ — the former of which consists in those essential
and important resemblances which determine the place of a
species in the natural system, while the latter term (analogy)
expresses those unessential and (so to speak) accidental re-
semblances which sometimes occur between distantly allied
species without influencing their position in the system.
With analogy, therefore, we have no further concern in the
present discourse, as it is a principle in no way involved in
the natural system. Affinity, on the contrary, forms the
chief element in this inquiry; and to place species in the
order of their affinities is to construct the natural system *.
It appears from the above views that the natural system
is an accumulation of facts which are to be arrived at onlv bv
a slow inductive process, similar to that by which a country
is geographically surveyed. If this be true, it is evident how
* I am aware tliat by many naturalists analogy is considered to be as im-
portant an element in tiie natural system as affinity is. As the disciission
of this question would lead us away from the present object, I will not enter
upon it now, especially as my views respecting it are stated moi'e at large
in the Mag. of Nat. Hist, for May last, p. 222 et seq.
186 Mr. H. E. Strickland on the Natural System
erroneous must be all those methods which commence by as-
suming an a priori system, and then attempt to classify all
created organisms in conformity with that system. This,
nevertheless, is a defect which exists more or less in many
modern methods of classification. The greater part of these
arrangements are based on an assumption that organic beings
have been created on a regular and symmetrical plan, to
which all true classifications must conform. Some natural-
ists have attempted to place all animal species in a straight
line, descending from man to a monad. This theory assumes
that each species (excepting the two extremes) has two and
only two direct affinities; one, namely, with the species which
precedes, and the other with that whichfollows it. Others, per-
ceiving the existence in many cases of more than two direct
affinities, have compared the natural system to a series of
circles, or to the reticulations of network. Many authors
have assigned the most mathematical symmetry to the dif-
ferent parts of the system by maintaining the prevalence
throughout of a constant number, such as 2, 3, 4, 5, or 7. In
applying these views to facts, they have of course found nu-
merous exceptions to the regularity of their assumed formulas;
but by adducing the extermination of some species, and our
ignorance of the existence of others, and by applying a Pro-
crustean process to those groups which were either larger or
smaller than the regulation standard, they have removed the
most glaring objections to their theory, and have with won-
derful ingenuity given their systems an appearance of truth*.
But when the unprejudiced naturalist attempts to apply any
one of these systems to Nature, he soon perceives their inef-
ficiency in expressing the real order of affinities. The fact
is, that they all labour under the vital error of assuming that
to be symmetrical, which is in an eminent degree irregular
and devoid of symmetry. I will now proceed to give my
reasons for taking this view of the subject.
1 . A priori considerations, so far from leading us to assume
a regular geometrical pattern, or numerical property in the
* As these remarks may appear somewhat severe, it is right to substan-
tiate them by a few examples. So long as these systems are admitted by
their authors to be artificial, it would be as unjust to object to them, as to
complain of the alphabetical arrangement of an encyclopaedia, that it broke
the connection of the subjects. The reply would of course be, that an en-
cyclopaedia does not profess to arrange subjects in their natural order, but
merely aims at convenience of reference. The remarks in the text, there-
fore, merely apply to those symmetrical methods which profess to exhibit
The Natural System. The examples are seleected from Mr. Swainson's
' Classification of Birds,' in which work the reality of the quinary system is
insisted on throughout. See Appendix.
in Zoology and Botany. 18?
groups of organized beings, appear to indicate the direct con-
trary ; for the analogies of external nature all indicate the
utmost variety and irregularity. Beautiful as are the exam-
ples of creative design exhibited in the universe, and admi-
rable as are the adaptations of one part of nature to another,
there is no department of the creation which is tied down to
mathematical laws and numerical properties further than is
sufficient for the due performance of its destined functions.
There are indeed certain mathematical laws which regulate
the motions of bodies and their chemical combinations, but
these do not give to the face of nature that symmetrical and
artificial appearance which is aimed at by the zoological sy-
stems above-mentioned. For example, the relative distances
of the planets, their magnitudes, and the number of their
satellites conform to no known numerical law. The fixed
stars exhibit no regular arrangement, either in their magni-
tudes, distances, or positions, but appear scattered at random
across the sky. To descend to our own earth, no symmetry
is traceable in the forms of islands or continents, the courses
of rivers, or the directions of mountain-chains. Organic life
exhibits the same irregularity, — no two plants, and no two
leaves of the same plant were ever perfectly identical in size,
shape, colour, and position. In the "human face divine,^^
portrait-painters affirm that the two sides never correspond ;
and even when the external form of an animal exhibits an ap-
pearance of bilateral or radiate symmetry, nature departs from
it in her arrangement of the internal structure. In short,
variety is a great and a most beautiful law of Nature ; it is
that which distinguishes her productions from those of art,
and it is that which man often exerts his highest efforts in
vain to imitate. When, therefore, we find a system of classi-
fication proposed as the natural one which departs from this
universal law of variety, and fetters the organic creation down
to one unalterable geometrical figure or arithmetical number,
there is, I think, a strong a priori presumption that such a
system is the work not of nature but of art.
2. It follows from the irregularity of external nature, as
seen on the surface of the earth, that the groups of organized
beings must be irregular also, both in their magnitudes and
in their affinities. In proof of this it must be granted that
the final cause of the creation of every animal and plant is
the discharge of a certain definite function in nature, and not
the mere occupation of a certain post in the classification :
in short, that the design of creation was to form not a cabinet
of curiosities, but a living world. Few, I trust, would hesi-
tate to admit this proposition. If, then, the different modifi-
188 Mr. H. E. Strickland on the Natural System
cations of structure which constitute the characters of groups
were given solely with reference to the external circumstances
in which the creature is destined to live^ it follows that the
irregularities of the external world must be impressed upon
the groups of animals and of plants which inhabit it. The
supply of organic beings is exactly proportioned to the de-
mand ; and Nature does not^ for the sake of producing a re-
gular classification^ go out of her way to create beings where
they are not wanted^ or where they could not subsist. Thus,
for instance, the warm climate and varied soil of the tropics
admits of the growth of a vast variety of flowers and fruits.
The group of Humming-birds which feed on the former, and
of Parrots which feed on the latter, are accordingly found to
be developed in a vast variety of generic and specific forms ;
while the family of Gulls which seek their food in the mono-
tonous and thinly inhabited regions of the north, are few in
species and still fewer in genera. Again, the variety of plants
in the tropics admits the existence of a great variety of in-
sects, and the family of Woodpeckers is proportionately nu-
merous; while the Oxpecker [Buphaga), which seems to form
a group fully equivalent in value to the Woodpeckers, is
limited to but one or two species, because its food is confined
to a few species of insects which only infest the backs of
oxen.
It follows, then, that the groups of organized beings will be
great or small, and the series of affinities will be broken or
coQtinuous, solely as the variations of external circumstances
admit of their existence, and not according to any rule of
classification. If, indeed, we were to imagine a world laid
out with the regularity of a Chinese garden, in which a cer-
tain number of islands agreeing in size, shape, soil, and form
of surface, were placed at exactly equal distances on both
sides of the equator, we might then conceive the possibility
of a perfect symmetry in the groups of beings which inhabit
them ; but without some such supposition, I do not see how
a class of animals or plants can be symmetrical in themselves,
and yet be expressly adapted for conditions of existence which
are eminently irregular.
3. To pass from syllogism to induction, it is most certainly
not the case that any definite number or geometrical property
runs through the animal or vegetable kingdom. I do not
wish on the present occasion to enter on any criticism of in-
dividual systems, but it would be easy to show that no sym-
metrical system yet proposed is a true picture of the real
series of affinities. Without referring to the numerous gaps
in these systems which are referred by their authors to species
in Zoology and Botany. 189
being extinct or unknown, I could point out numerous ex-
amples in which natural affinities are violated, insignificant
groups promoted, or important ones reduced to the ranks, in
the vain endeavour to drill the irregular troops of Nature into
the square, the column, and the phalanx*. And although in
some cases w^e do find examples of the recuiTcnce of a certain
number in the subdivisions of natural groups, yet when we
remember the ease with which groups may be extended or
curtailed to support a theory, the numerous exceptions which
occur to these numbers, and the variety of numerical theories
which have been maintained with equal firmness by different
authors, we cannot, I think, regard these occasional coinci-
dences of number as otherwise than accidental.
If, then, the diversities of organic structure, being adapted
to the varying conditions of the earth^s surface, are, Hke them,
full of irregularity and variety, it is plain that we can no more
speculate theoretically as to what groups are likely to remain
undiscovered, than we can predict the discovery of rivers,
lakes or islands in any unexplored portion of the earth^s sur-
face. Both inquiries must be pursued in the same way, viz.
by a careful induction of facts ; and it will be found that
there is much analogy between the process here recommended
and that of a geographical survey. The plan proposed is to
take any species. A, and ask the question. What are its near-
est affinities ? If, after an examination of its points of resem-
blance to all other know n species, it should appear that there
are two other species, B and C, which closely approach it in
structure, and that A is intermediate between them, the ques-
tion is answered, and the formula BAG would express a por-
tion of the natural system, the survey of which is so far com-
pleted. Then take C, and ask the same question. One of
its affinities, that of C to A, is already determined ; and we
will suppose that D is found to form its nearest affinity on
the other side. Then B A C D will represent four species,
the relative affinities of which are determined. By a repeti-
tion of this process, supposing our knowledge of the structure
of each species to be complete, and our rules for determining
the degrees of affinity correct, the whole organized creation
might be ultimately arranged in the order of its affinities, and
our survey of the natural system would then be finally ef-
fected. Now, if each species never had more than two affi-
nities, and those in opposite directions, as in the above exam-
ple, the natural system would form a straight line, as some
authors have assumed it to be. But we shall often find, in
* See Appendix.
190 Mr. H. E. Strickland on the Natural System
fact, that a species has only one direct affinity, and in other
cases that it has three or more, showing the existence of late-
ral ramifications instead of a simple Hne ; as shown in this
example, where C, besides its affinity to A and D, has an af-
finity to a third species, E, which therefore forms a lateral
ramification.
B--A--C--D
I
I
E
It was the observation of this fact which led some natural-
ists to adopt the circular instead of the linear theory, still ad-
hering to the assumption of a symmetrical figure, but chan-
ging their notions of its form. Now although we find occa-
sional ramifications in the affinities, and although these rami-
fications may occasionally anastomose and form a circle, yet
it has been shown that the doctrine of a regular figure cannot
be sustained, and therefore if even it be permitted to man to
discover what the true figure is which will express all the af-
finities of organic bodies, it can only be effected by construct-
ing it piecemeal in the way above proposed. AH that we
can say at present is, that ramifications of affinities exist ;
but whether they are so simple as to admit of being correctly
depicted on a plane surface, or whether, as is more probable,
they assume the form of an irregular solid, it is premature to
decide. They may even be of so complicated a nature that
they cannot be correctly expressed by terms of space, but are
like those algebraical formulae which are beyond the powers
of the geometrician to depict. Without, however, going
deeper into this obscure question, let us hope that the affini-
ties of the natural system will not be of a higher order than
can be expressed by a solid figure ; in which case they may
be shown with tolerable accuracy on a plain surface ; just as
the surface of the earth, though an irregular spheroid, can be
protracted on a map. The natural system may, perhaps, be
most truly compared to an irregularly branching tree, or
rather to an assemblage of detached trees and shrubs of vari-
ous sizes and modes of growth*. And as we show the form
of a tree by sketching it on paper, or by drawing its indivi-
dual branches and leaves, so may the natural system be drawn
on a map, and its several parts shown in greater detail on a
series of maps.
* If this illustration should prove to be a just one, the order of affinities
might he shown in museums in a pleasing manner by constructing an arti-
ficial tree, whose ramifications should correspond with those of any given
family of birds, and by then placing on its branches a stuffed specimen of
each genus in their true order.
in Zoology and Botany. 191
111 order to show that the views here maintained are not
chimerical^ I will here present one or two ^^e^c^-maps of dif-
ferent families of birds, though I am well aware that our
knowledge of natural history is as yet far too imperfect to
pretend to accuracy*. Such sketches as these can be com-
pared only to the rude efforts at map-making made by the
ancients^ of which the Peutinger Table is an example ; and it
is probably reserved for a distant age to introduce that degree
of exactness into natural history which in modern geography
is attained by a trigonometrical survey. For the sake of sim-
plicity, in making these sketches I have omitted the consi-
deration of species, but assuming that the genera of modern
authors consist solely of closely allied species, I have proceeded
to group them in what appeared to be their true position in
respect of their affinities. In order to place these groups at
their true distances, it is necessary to form a scale of degrees
of affinity, to which the intervals between each genus shall
correspond. I am aware that this scale must be, in some mea-
sure, arbitrary ; but for this there is no remedy. The division
of the fixed stars into seven magnitudes is arbitrary also, yet
it is found in practice to answer the purpose. It is evident,
from the complex ramifications assumed by the natural system,
that it is impossible, in a zoological work, to describe each
genus or species in the exact order of their affinities, but that
leaps must often be made from one part of the system to an-
other, just as in a geographical work we cannot describe the
counties of Great Britain in their exact order of position, but
must continually make lateral digressions, and then return to
the main line of our route. So in anatomy, we not only can-
not study or describe the several parts in the order in which
they join each other in the human body, but each part must
even be dissected out from the rest, and removed from its na-
tural position, before we can comprehend its characters and
functions. This is an inconvenience inseparable from the na-
ture of the case, and it is therefore no just complaint to make
against a systematic work, that it frequently makes diversions
which break the order of affinities. We are therefore at liberty
to consult our own convenience, and consequently, whatever
may be the form which the natural system, on further survey,
may assume, there will be no reason for departing widely from
the usual custom of commencing with Mammalia, and pro-
ceeding through Birds, Reptiles, and Fish, to the MoUusca,
Annulosa, Radiata, &c. Let it not then be objected to the
* See Plate VIII., which exhibits one of these attempts at zoological
map-making.
192 Mr. H. E. Strickland on the Natural System
method here proposed, that it is subversive of the arrange-
ments now in use. No linear arrangement, whether adopted
in a museum, a catalogue, or a descriptive work, ever can ex-
press the true succession of affinities : such an arrangement,
therefore, is necessarily in great measure artificial, and, if
sanctioned by custom, may still be adhered to. The true or-
der of affinities can only be exhibited (if at all) by a pictorial
representation on a surface, and the time may come when our
works on natural history may all be illustrated by a series of
maps on the plan of those rude sketches which are here ex-
hibited.
Those symmetrical systems which are here combated are
the natural result of that instinctive love of order which is in-
nate in man, and which produces all the noblest works of art.
It would doubtless have been more convenient for the arrange-
ment of our m.useums, and more agreeable to our love of or-
der, if the groups of organized beings had resolved themselves
into a symmetrical plan ; but if such is not the case, we must
not sacrifice truth to convenience. M}^ object in communi-
cating these remarks will be gained if they induce naturalists
to study Nature simply as she exists, — to follow her through
the wild luxuriance of her ramifications, instead of pruning
and distorting the tree of organic affinities into the formal
symmetry of a clipped yew-tree.
It is needless to observe, that although the above remarks
have been applied chiefly to the animal kingdom, yet that the
principles here announced, if true at all, may be applied with
equal correctness to botanical as to zoological systems.
Appendix.
In Mr. Swainson's ^ Classification of Birds,' the Procrus-
tean process is effected in five different ways. 1. By trans-
ferring the members of redundant groups to fill the blanks in
those which are deficient. Examples : Haliaetus is transferred
from Aquilinse, and made a subgenus ofAstur; Myophonus is
transferred from Merulinae to Myotherinae ; Cinclosoma from
Turdidae, and made a subgenus of Grallina ; Irena from Di-
crurinae, and made a subgenus of Oriolus; Querulinae from
Ampelidae to Muscicapidae ; Coracinae from Ampelidae to Cor-
vidae ; Carduelis and Linaria are transferred from Fringillinoe
to Coccothraustinae ; Scythrops from Cuculidae to Rhamphas-
tidae ; Tichodroma from Sittinae to Troglodytinas ; Orthonyx
from Crateropodinae (where it comes next Fsophodes) to Bu-
phaginae ; H(smatopus from Charadriadae to Ardeadae ; Enry-
pyga from Ardeadae to Scolopacidae ; Phaeton from Pelecanidai
to Laridae ; and Dromas from Charadriadae to Laridae.
in Zoology and Botany. 1 93
2. By uniting together groups which are naturally distinct.
Examples : Harpyia is united with Morphnus ; Ibycter with
Daptrius', Corvinella, Less. {Latiius Jlavirostris, Sw.) with
Lanius ; Cyclai^his with Falcunculus ; Psophodes, Sphenura, and
Dasyornis with Timalia; Mecistura and CalamopMlus with
Parus. The lodinae are united with Muscicapinae ; Corydon,
Less. (Cor acias sumatr anus, RafF.) with Eurylaimus ; Cissopis
with Pitylus ; the Furnarinae with Certhianae ; the Phoenico-
phainag with Crotophaginae ; Dacnis with Nectarinia ; the Ta-
matiadae with the Halcyonidae ; Syrrhaptes with Pt erodes ; the
ChionidiE with the Columbidae ; the Cracinae and Psophinae
with Megapodinae ; Gallinula (G. chloropus) with Fulica ; Mer-
gidus and tltamania with Mormon ; and Puffinus with Thalas^
sidroma.
3. By dividing groups which are naturally united. Exam-
ples : the Philomelinae are divided from the Sylvianae, and the
Agelainae from the Icterinae.
4. By raising subordinate groups above their natural sta-
tion. Examples : Budytes, a subgenus of Motacilla, is made
a genus equivalent to Lessonia, Enicurus, and Anthus ; Lep-
tonyx and Plectrophanes, subgenera of Emberiza, are made of
equal value with the genus Fringilla ; Nyctiornis, a subgenus
of Merops, is put on a par with Coracias ; Lamprotila, a sub-
genus of Galbula, is made a genus.
5. By degrading important groups below their natural sta-
tion. Examples : Circa'etus is made a subgenus of Gypogera-
nus ; Cossypha of Orpheus ; Pomatorhinus and Timalia of /»/«-
lacocercus ; Securus of Accentor ; and Blechropus of Fluvicola :
Rhamphojns is made a subgenus of Tanagra ; Euphonia of
Aglaia; Crithagra and Spjermophila of Pyrrhula; Gymno-
phrys of Manorhina ; Pterocles of Teirao ; Apteryx of >S^^r2<-
//iio ; Alechthelia of Gallinula ; Phalaropus of Scolopax ; i?e-
curvirostra and Totanus of Himantopus ; Tachydromus of G/a-
reo/« ; and Phaeton and Rhynchops of Sterna.
Without pretending to assert that in all the above instances
my views of the affinities are right and Mr. Swainson's
wrong, I will only ask any unbiassed naturalist to examine
the objects themselves, without reference to books, and then
say whether, in the majority of the above examples, the true
order of affinities has not been violated for the sake of sup-
porting a preconceived theory.
It may be added, that after all these efforts, the system of
ornithology proposed by Mr. Swainson is very far from being
a quinary one. Without referring to the very numerous in-
stances in which his subdivisions fall short of the number
five, there are several cases in which that number is exceeded,
Ann. ^ Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1840. o
194 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
Thus the group FringiUinae has sios subdivisions ; Pyrrhuhnae
has six ; Meliphagidae nine ; Tetraonidae six ; Ardeadae six, or
including Grus (which is apparently omitted through inad-
vertence), seven ; and Alcadae has six.
I feel bound to state, that, notwithstanding these objections,
the ^ Classification of Birds ' is an exceedingly useful manual
of ornithology, and it must be regretted that the mass of ori-
ginal observations which it contains is intermixed with so
much that is of a visionary nature.
Note. — The questions which are the subject of the above paper were dis-
cussed at much length in the Philosophical Magazine, in 1823 and 1825.
The reader is referred to vol. Ixii. p. 192, 255, 274; vol. Ixv. p. 105, 183,
372, 428; vol. Ixvi. p. 172: also to Phil. Mag. and Annals, New Series,
1830, vol. vii. p. 431 ; vol. viii. p. 52, 134, and 200.— Ed.
XXIV. — Catalogue of the Land and Freshwater MoUusca of
Ireland, By Wm. Thompson, Vice-President of the Na-
tural History Society of Belfast.
[Continued from p. 126.]
Class II. CONCHIFERA, Lam.
Fam. 1. Cyclad^.
Gen. 1. Cyclas, Lam.
1. C. corneal Lam. Gray, Man. p. 280. pi. 1. f. 2 ; Turt. Man. p.
13. pi. l.f. 2.
C. rivalis. Drop. p. 129. pi. 10. f. 4, 5.
Cardium corneum, Mont. p. 86.
Commonly distributed over the island, occurring in small ponds,
&c., as well as lakes and rivers — the var. /3. of Jenyns and other va-
rieties not unfrequent. In summer I find the C. cornea of all sizes
abundant in masses of Conferva, floating on the surface of the water.
2. Cyclas lacustris, Turt. Gray, Man. p. 281. pi. 1. f. 3.
C. calyculata, Drap. p. 130. pi. 10. f. 13, 14 ; Turt. Man. p. 14.
f. 3.
Cardium lacustre, Mont. p. 89.
. Is rare and local in Ireland — occurs in the east and south. I'o
Mr. R. Ball of Dublin, I am indebted for specimens which were taken
by him many years ago in a pond at Tallaght, a few miles from the
metropolis ; he has also procured some at Youghed — in Mr. Hynd-
man's cabinet is a specimen from another locality in the south. By
Mr. T. W. Warren of Dublin, this Cyclas has been obtained in a
pond in the Phoenix Park, and in the Grand Canal near that city,
and by Dr. Coulter in Lord Roden's demesne, Dundalk. Mr. Hincks
has lately procured it near Cork. As the C. lacustris is local in En-
\ Mr. Gray*s observation on the local distribution of Cyclas rivicola
(Man. p. 34.) induces me to mention that I have obtained it in the canals
about Leamington, Warwickshire. I have not seen any specimens that could
properly be authenticated as Irish.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 195
gland likewise, the additional habitat of Stow Pool, Lichfield, may
be given, where I procured it in July, 1836.
Gen. 2. Pisidium, PfeiiFer.
1. P. obtusale\, Pfeiffer } Jenyns, Monog. p. 13. pi. 20. f. 1 — 3 ;
Gray, Man. p. 282. pi. 12. f. 149.
This, with the exception of P. Henslowianum, would seem to be
the rarest of the Pisidia in Ireland. In two localities in the county
of Down it has occurred to me — in a drain cut through clay soil in
a brickfield near Bangor, and in a pond at Portavo, the seat of D.
Ker, Esq. M.P. A single specimen has been taken at Finnoe (county
Tipperary) by Edw. Waller, Esq.
2. Pisidium nitidum, Jenyns, Monog. p. 16. pi. 20. f. 7, 8 ; Gray,
Man. p. 283. pi. 12. f. 150.
Is somewhat generally distributed in Ireland. It is abundant in
a cold turfy deposit conveyed by a mountain stream to a pond at
Wolf hill J near Belfast; and on the Utricularia vulgaris growing in
stagnant pools, excavated in brick-making close to the town — these
places are of a very different nature, the pond at the former being
supplied with clear spring water, and at an elevation of nearly 600
feet above the sea, the latter but a few feet above it, and supplied
only with rain water. In the west, I have obtained this species in
Lough Gill, county Sligo. From about Portarlington it has been
sent me by the Rev. B. J. Clarke, and from Finnoe by Edw. Wal-
ler, Esq.
3. Pisidium pusillum, Jenyns, Monog. p. 14. pi. 20. f. 4 — 6 ; Gray,
Man. p. 283.pl. l.f. 7.
Is the most common of the genus in Ireland, and universally dis-
tributed. It is generally to be met with in ponds, drains, &c. ; but
in marshy spots, both in this country and in Scotland, I have found
it in company with, and adhering to, the same stones as land Mol-
lusca which inhabit such places, as Vertigo palustris, &c. In the
north and south of Ireland I have procured it among moss, which
was kept moist only by the spray of the waterfall.
4. Pisidium pulchellum, Jenyns, Monog. p. 18. pi. 21. f. 1 — 5§ ; Gray,
Man. p. 284. pi. 12. f. 151.
This handsome and well-marked species is generally distributed
over the island. It inhabits stagnant and running water of the least
as well as greatest extent, and at the same time and place may be
found on various subaquatic plants, and buried in the mud — the
largest and finest specimens I have procured were from the gently
flowing river Main, near its junction with Lough Neagh.
t All the Pisidia about to be noticed, have been determined from compa-
rison with English specimens favoured me by the Rev. L. Jenyns and Mr.
Alder.
X A minute leech preys much on the P. nitidum and P. pusillum, which
are found here in company.
§ All the varieties are found in Ireland — of var. S, a single specimen
has been obtained by the Rev. B. J. Clarke near Portarlington. Mr. Jenyns
is now inclined to consider this a distinct species. See Gray, Man. p. 285.
o2
196 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
5. Pisidlum Henslowianum, Jenyns, Monog. p. 20. pi. 21. f. 6, 7 ;
Gray, Man. p. 285. pi. 1. f. 6.
Cyclas appendiculata, Turt. Man. p. 15. f. 6.
The addition of this species to our fauna is due to Edw. Waller,
Esq., who has favoured me with the inspection of a few specimens
which he procured at Finnoe, county Tipperary,
6. Pisidium amnicum, Jenyns, Monog. p. 21. pi. 19. f . 2 ; Gray,
Man. p. 285. pi. 1. f.5.
Cyclas amnica, Turt. Man. p. 15. f. 5.
Cardium amnicum, Mont. p. 86.
Cyclas palustris, Drap. p. 131. pi. 10. f. 15, 16.
Although not very common, is widely distributed over the island,
and is known to me as occurring in every portion except the extreme
south. Capt. Brown noticed as localities — " in a stream near Clo-
nooney ; in the Grand Canal, and in the Liffey, plentiful," p. 508, —
in this river it attains a very large size. In the river Main, near its
junction with Lough Neagh ; in the rejectamenta of this lake near
Toome ; and in that of the river Lagan near Belfast, I have found
the P. amnicum. Ballitore (county Kildare), Limerick, and Miltown
Malbay are noticed by Mr. W. H. Harvey as localities — from the
river Barrow near Portarlington, the species has been sent me by
the Rev. B. J. Clarke.
7. Pisidium cinereum. Alder, Supp. to Catal. in Newc. Trans. ; Gray,
Man. p. 286.
Is not common, but is widely distributed in Ireland, being found
in the north, east, west, and south. In Sept. 1833, I first met with
it in a moist spot in the wood at Holywood House, county Down, and
have since obtained a very few specimens in different parts of this
county, and of Antrim. Among Pisidia collected at Youngrove near
Middleton (county Cork), by Miss M. Ball ; at Killereran (county
Galway) and Portarlington, by the Rev. B. J. Clarke ; and in the
neighbourhood of Dublin by T. W. Warren, Esq., is the P. cinereum.
Fam. 2. Unionidje, Gray, Man.
Gen. 1. Anodon, Oken.
A. cygneus, Turton, Man. p. 17. f. 8 ; Gray, Man. p. 289. pi. 1. f. 8.
Anodonta cygnea and A. anatina, Drap. p. 133, 134. pi. 12. f.
1,2.
Mytilus cygneus, Mont. p. 170.
The Anodon is known to me as found in suitable localities all over
the island, except in the extreme south. The Anodonta intermedia,
Pfeiffer, 1. 113. t. 6. f. 3, I have obtained in the rejectamenta of the
Xiagan Canal near Belfast. Specimens from the Grand Canal near
Dublin, favoured me by Mr. R. Ball, are the A. cygnea, Pfeiffer, 1.
111. t. 6. f> 4 ; and Rossmassler, fig. 342; and in Mr. Hyndman's
collection is a very fine specimen 3^: inches long and 6| broad from
Freshwater MoUusca of Ireland, 19?
the Moyntaghs, county Armagh. From the Grand Canal also and
the river Shannon I possess specimens of the A. anatina, Pfeiffer, 1.
112. t. 6. f. 2 ; and from this last locality likewise I have the A.
cellensis, Pfeiffer, 1. 110. t. 6. f. 1, and Rossmassler, fig. 280. — of
this last I have had the advantage of a comparison with English
specimens kindly sent me by Mr. Alder, and named "A. cellensis,
Pf." From the Anodon, varying so much, not only according to lo-
cality, but in the same waters, I cannot coincide with the authors
who make so many species. The four forms here noticed, I venture
with Mr. Gray to consider but one species — of the Irish specimens
which I have critically compared, none exactly agree with the A. ven-
tricosa or A. ponderosa of Pfeiffer. W. R. Wilde, Esq. of Dublin,
informs me that Anodons are thrown up in quantities on the shores of
Lough Schur, county Leitrim, where they are eaten by the peasantry
— Sliggaun is the common name applied to the Anodon in the north
of Ireland f.
Gen. 2. Alasmodon, Say.
A. margaritiferus. Gray, Man. p. 293. pi. 2. f. 9.
Unio margaritiferus, Turt. Man. p. 19. f. 9.
Unio margaritifera, Drap. p. 132. pi. 10. f. 17 — 19. and pi. 11.
f.5.
Mya margaritifera, Mont. p. 33.
This has for a long period been on record as an Irish shell ; from
papers jjublished on the subject in the Philosophical Transactions,
&c.. Pennant drew the information which appears in his ' British
Zoology.' It is indigenous to several of the northern counties, and
to the south. By Capt. Brown it is noticed as found " in the river
Slaney, Enniscorthy," p. 505. In the cabinet of Mr. Hyndman of
Belfast, are specimens from the river Bann and from the county of
Donegal. This species inhabits some of the tributary streams of
Lough Neagh, and is plentiful in the neighbourhood of Omagh,
county Tyrone, where I have been informed it was taken in such
quantity in 1839, that the prisoners in the jail were employed in
breaking the shells for manure. Mr. Humphreys of Cork, notes it as
abundant at Inchigeela, and as inhabiting the small rivers which run
through Blarney and Glanmire (county Cork) — at Curraghmore
f The following note on the species of Anodon and Unio, which in the
course of a forenoon in July, 1836, I obtained aHve in the river Avon near
Leamington, Warwickshire, may not be out of place here.
Anodon. A fine series of specimens, from nine lines in length to full
size, does not agree exactly with any species as represented by Pfeiffer (3
Parts) or Rossmassler (10 Parts) — according to the views of these authors
they would constitute two or three species. They do not coi'respond with
any of my Irish specimens.
Unio pictorum, identical with specimens from the neigbourhood of Lon-
don, presented by Mr. Alder.
" Unio tianidus, Pfeiffer," agreeing with shells from Belgium, so named,
which I owe to the kindness of M. Michaud.
" Uriio rostrata, Lam. Mich.," according to examples from the north of
France, sent me under this name with the last. The number of species (so
called) in the genus Unio is surely, like that in Anodon, quite too great.
198 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
(county Waterford), it is stated by Mr. R. Ball to be found'. The
form to which M. Michaud has applied the name of Unio Roissyi is
common to several localities in Ireland.
The following Catalogue at the same time exhibits the number of
British species which Ireland possesses, and according to the pre-
sent state of our information, those likewise in which the country
is deficient. In the Table, the columns headed *' elsewhere in
north," &c. are used only with reference to species not enumerated
in the preceding column or columns, and to show that geogra-
phical position is not the cause of absence ; thus, for instance.
Helix virgata is not found about Belfast, but occurs in the north
of the county of Antrim. The genera Avion and Limax were al-
together omitted in most of the Catalogues supplied me. The
Catalogue for Belfast^ is on my own authority : Dublin, various ;
Limerick and Miltown Malbay, William Henry Harvey, Esq. ;
Cork, Mr. John Humphreys (1834) and the Rev. Thomas Hincks
(1840) — the species added by the latter gentleman are marked
thusf; Youghal (county Cork), Miss Mary Ball ; LaBergerie near
Portarlington (Queen's county). Rev. Benjamin J. Clarke; Fin-
noe near Burrisakane (Tipperary), Edward Waller, Esq.^
North.
<u5
East.
•C est
w
West.
~ 73
-a a
South.
fM--'
Central ?
H 60
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
Neritina fluviatilis
Assiminea Grayana
Paludina vivipara .
achatina
— tentaciilata(P.impura) 3
— ventricosa
Valvata piscinalis 4
— cristata (V. spirorbis) 5
Arion ater
— hortensis
Limax maximus
— flavus (L. variegatus)
— carinatus
— agrestis
— brunneus
6
7
8
9
10
11
*t
^ Unio pictorum is noticed by Dr. Turton, in his ' Catalogue of Irish
Shells,' as found in " rivers about Cork." The species is not known as na-
tive to my correspondents in the south, and I am disposed to believe was er-
roneously inserted in the catalogue.
^ All the species marked with an asterisk in the column headed " Bel-
fast" have been obtained within four miles of the town.
^ The prevailing geological features of the neighbourhood of Belfast are
trap, chalk, greensand formation, variegated marl formation and grauwacke ;
of Dublin, mountain and calp limestone, granite and quartz-rock ; of Li-
merick, Cork, and Youghal, " limestone and old red sandstone" (Griffith) ;
of Miltown Malbay, " coal-shale and sandstone" (Griffith) ; of La Bergerie
^rid Finnoe, mountain limestone.
Freshwater MoUusca of Ireland.
199
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
Vitrina pellucida
Testacella haliotidea
Helix aperta
aspersa
hortensis
hybrida
nemoralis
Pomatia
arbustorum
obvoluta
lapicida
pulchella
limbata
Cantiana
Carthusiana
fusca
revelata
fulva
aculeata
lamellata (H. Scar-
biirgensis, Bean.) . . ,
granulata
sericea
hispida
rufescens
concinna
virgata
caperata
Pisana
ericetorum
rotundata
umbilicata
pygmaea
cellaria
alliaria
pura
nitidula
radiatula
• lucida
• excavata
crystallina
Succinea putris
PfeifFeri
oblonga
Bulimus Laekamensis
obscurus
acutus....
lubricus
Azeca tridens
Achatina acicula
Pupa umbilicata
Anglica ...
marginata
juniperi
Vertigo edentula.
cylindrica
i pygmaea....
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
North.
53
54
a> *3
East.
I
West.
,2 c
«
South.
4c
*t
*
*t
*'
*
:t
*
*
O) /J
^ c
*
|*t
Central ?
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
200 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
HI
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
Vertigo alpestris
substriata ,
palustris . . . ,
pusilla ,
angustior
Balaca perversa
Clausilia bidens
biplicata
Rolphii
dubia
nigricans
Carychium minimum ..
Acme fusca
Limnaeus auricularius..
— pereger ,
— stagnalis ,
— palnstris ,
— truncatulus ,
— glaber ,
— involutus
Amphipeplea glutinosa
Ancylus fluviatilis
lacustris
Physa fontinalis
hypnorum
Planorbis corneus
albus
laevis ,
imbricatus ,
carinatus
umbilicatus (P. mar-
ginatus, Drap.) ..,
vortex ,
spirorbis^ ,
nitidus ,
contortus
Segmentina lineata
Cyclostoma elegans
Cyclas rivicola
cornea
calyculata
Pisidium obtusale ...
— nitidum
— pusillum
— pulchellum ...,
— Henslowianum
— amnicum ,
— cinereum ,
Anodon cygneus ,
Alasmodon elongatus.
Unio pictorum
— tumidus
— ovalis
— Batavus
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81-
82
83'
84
85:
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
North.
East.
West.
South.
leg
Central ?
M bo
^ For reasons stated in the text, p. 124, (No. XXV.) P. vortex and P. spi-
rorbis are not marked separately in the catalogue.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 201
Those acquainted with Mr. Gray's catalogue, will perceive that
four of the species it contains are omitted, — the three Conovuli and
Dreissena polymorpha, which is an introduced and not an indigenous
species. Of the twenty-eight species which Great Britain and her
islands would thus seem to possess over Ireland, it must be stated
that Turton has enumerated four as Irish, viz. Helix lapicida, H.
Cantiana, Limneus glutinosus, and Unio pictorum ; but as he some-
times introduced species without sufficient reason, and as these are
unknown to my correspondents and to myself, they are omitted —
if correctly placed in our fauna by that author they will in all pro-
bability yet be found. Paludina achatina is included by Mr. Gray
(Man. p. 34), but on what authority he could not recollect when I
lately saw him at the British Museum. I have been told of the
occurrence of a few species, which, in the absence of sufficient proof,
are not included in the catalogue. Two of the Helices, — H. aperta
and H. revelata, — have been introduced to the British list from
Guernsey.
It appears from the foregoing catalogue, that four generic forms
indigenous to England have not been found in Ireland, Assiminea,
Azeca, Segmentina, and Unio ; these comprise seven species, if four
Unios be admitted as distinct.
It may be desirable to dwell for a moment on the distribution of
those species in Great Britain which have not been found in Ireland.
Of these, Assiminea Grayana is confined to the south-east of Eng-
land, and is '* seldom found out of the reach of brackish water."
Paludina achatina and P. ventricosa are not generally distributed in
Eno-land, and are unknown in Scotland*. Limax brunneus has been
observed only at Newcastle and Berwick. Helix aperta (H. nati-
coides, Drap.) and H. revelata have not been found in Great Britain,
but only in the island of Guernsey. H. ohvoluta would seem to be
confined to Hampshire, as H. limbata is to one quarter of the neigh-
bourhood of London. H. Pomatia is found chiefly in the chalk di-
stricts of the south of England. H. Cantiana now occurs from the
south to Newcastle-upon-Tyne, but is believed to have been intro-
duced to this northern locality with ballast. H. Carthusiana (H.
Carthusia?iella, Drap.), is confined to the south-east ; H. lapicida
prevails in the south, and along the eastern portion of England —
not one of the above Helices is found in Scotland. Succinea oblonga
has been obtained only in three localities. North Devon, and in the
neighbourhood of Swansea and Glasgow. Bulimus Lackamensis is
a south of England species — to Scotland it is unknown. Azeca
tridens is widely distributed over England, and is also indigenous to
the south of Scotland. Pupa Juniperi would appear to be chiefly
confined to the south of England and South Wales. Vertigo cylin-
drica is very rare, and has been found but in three British localities —
the neighbourhood of Bristol, of Edinburgh, and in the isle of Skye.
Vertigo alpestris has been procured only in two stations — in Lanca-
* A manuscript catalogue of the land and freshwater mollusca of Scot-
land, favoured me by my friend Edward P'orbes, Esq. is my authority.
202 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
shire and Northumberland. Clausilia hiplicata is confined to the
south of England ; C, Rolphii to one or two localities in the south-
east; C.'dubia is, I believe, as yet known only to the north of England.
Limneus glutinosus, Cyclostoma elegans, and Cyclas rivicola, are some-
what widely diffused in England, but are unknown to Scotland.
Segmentina Uneata is noticed by Mr. Gray as a south of England
species, but is included in Mr. Forbes's list of Scottish mollusca.
The genus Unio, as now restricted, becomes rare towards the north
of England, and is not found in Scotland. The species of land and
freshwater mollusca indigenous to Ireland, assimilate with those of
Scotland much more nearly than those of England. About one-
half of the species in which Ireland is deficient prevail chiefly in the
portion of England which lies to the south of Ireland.
I should, perhaps, in conclusion, have ventured to oflPer some re-
marks on the causes which appear to influence the distribution of
our Irish species, but the views put forward in my friend Mr. Forbes's
excellent * Report of the Distribution of Pulmoniferous Mollusca in
the British Isles,' published in the volume for 1839 of the Report
of the British Association for the Advancement of Science, renders
unnecessary anything I could say upon the subject.
APPENDIX.
My notice of the genera Arion and Limax at the beginning of this
article is so scanty, that I here avail myself of very full and inter-
esting observations on the species appertaining to them, since fa-
voured me by Mr. Clarke, who much more than any one in this
country has bestowed attention on the subject.
Arion ater.
A. Empiricorum, Ferus., t. 2.
La Bergerie, Queen's county ; county Galway. Too abundant in
both places, varying from the light yellow-coloured variety through
all the shades of brown or ochre to deep black. The brown variety
seems to predominate in Killereran (county Galway) meadows and
woods, but I have repeatedly observed the two colours indiscrimi-
nately mixed together in precisely the same localities, both in fields
and gardens. The yellow, which I have never taken of the full
size, is mostly confined to the decaying pieces of wood found among
damp moss. I have not noticed the variety with the scarlet foot, as
in fig. 2. t. 2. Fer. I have seen two individuals busily engaged de-
vouring a snail (i/. aspersa), both their heads being introduced
within the shell : the snail appeared to be fresh killed.
Arion hortensis.
A. des Jardin, Ferus., t. 2. f. 4 — 6.
Var. a. f. 6. Fer.
Var. 13. PfeiflFer.
La Bergerie and county Galway. By no means scarce. Ferussac's
figures agree accurately with mine, but are represented of larger
dimensions than any I have seen. I have taken the young of a
very minute size with the orange foot, and the colours equally as
Freshwater MoUusca of Ireland, 203
deep as in adult individuals. Var. a. f. 6. Fdrus., is not more
abundant here than the orange-footed one, which I have never suc-
ceeded in finding at Killereran, where the variety is common in
violet beds. The following from Fenissac agrees curiously with
my habitat : " Elle se cache le jour sous les tiges de violettes de
fraisiers et des autres plantes toufFues." Mr. Alder remarks of the
variety, ** The variety only, if such it be, has yet been noticed in
this country." I have never discovered even the rudiment of a shell
in any of them.
N.B. I have before me at present an Avion, found along with
A. hortensis, var. j3. PfeiiF. The only character it possesses in
common with it, is in the position of a yellow- coloured fascia run-
ning round the body, which is of a dusky brown, the sides greenish-
yellow, the fascia becoming indistinct on the shield. It differs
materially in colour from any variety of the A. ater I have met
with ; and what might characterize it as belonging to this species,
is the shape and colour of the tentacles and head, the former being
much more elongated than in A. hortensis, and of a shining black
colour. The edge or side of the foot is likewise similar to A. ater,
being greenish-yellow, marked with the peculiar transverse black
lines. Its mucus is yellow-coloured, whereas that of A. ater is
whitish, or colourless. Since writing the above, I have obtained a
second specimen, similar in every respect to the former, except the
fascia, which is not so distinct.
Limax maximus.
L. antiquorum, F^rus., t. 4.
La Bergerie. Killereran and Monivea, county Gal way. I have
taken in each locality mentioned, one of the three varieties of F€«
russac, t. 4. Fig. 1. var /3. (var. a. Drap.), among violets, Killere-
ran; his figure is good, " sans tache distinctes," &c. Fig. 7. var. v.
Ferus., is the La B. variety. Fig. 8. var. ^. Ferus., closely resem-
bles [^specimens taken in Monivea churchyard, beautifully and di-
stinctly spotted, the ground colour not so light as in Ferussac's
figure*.
Limax agrestis.
Limas agreste, Ferus., t. 5. f. 7 — 8.
L. filans, Young, var. v. F^r.
Queen's county, and county Galway. Common, of all shades and
degrees of colour and markings, from the pale yellowish-white of
L. filans to the darkest variety of reddish-brown. L. filans is equally
abundant. Yesterday, July 21st, I had the gratification of seeing
them repeatedly let themselves drop down to the table from the lid
* I have recently met with a very remarkable variety of this species in
the Spire hill, Queen's county, and which I do not find described ; it is as
follows : — The entire animal of a deep shining black, with the exception of
the keel and central band of the foot, which are white. A casual glance at
this variety would scarcely suffice to recognise it ; but the shape of the ani-
mal, the shell, and the keel, at once determine it as L. maximus. In one
individual there were a few indistinct blotches of a lighter colour on the
sides.
204 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of the Land and
of a tin box, where, for the purpose of taking some drawings of the
different varieties, they were held. A similar feat was performed by
the full-grown and dark varieties, which were on the same box with
L. filans, but they did not appear to possess the same facility, and
were more reluctant in resorting to this expedient for escaping from
the confined space on which they were placed. Turton, in his de-
scription of the shell of this species, makes no mention of the mem-
branaceous margin. I have now eight specimens before me, taken
from the animals this morning ; the following is an attempt at their
description : shell rather variable, in shape usually oblong oval,
somewhat larger than those found in L. Sowerbii, but much thinner,
and without the same abrupt thickening in the centre, with a mem-
branaceous edge, all of them concave, as much so in proportion to
size as in Z/. parma.
I have not been able to recognise the Limax hrunneus of Drap.,
in either county, or elsewhere.
Limax variegatus ?
L. flavescens, var. v. Fer., t. 5. f. 3. ?
La Bergerie; Monivea; county Galway. Common on beech and
other trees in moist woods ; they somewhat resemble in colour var. v.
f. 3. Z/. flavescens, Ferus. All the Queen's county and Galway
specimens have the yellowish dorsal streak, both in young and adults.
I have not as yet found it in such a locality as is ascribed to it by
Ferussac : he observes, " EUe infeste les caves ou elle se tient ordi-
nairement contre les murailles." I have never taken it elsewhere
than on the trunks of trees (particularly beech), in the crevices and
under the moss. The remarkable transparency of this species does
not appear to be noticed as a specific character. After rain, I have
seen them in numbers gliding down the smooth bark of the beech
from feeding on the higher foliage, their bodies appearing between
the light like pellucid jelly, through which their internal organiza-
tion can be indistinctly traced.
While these notes on the Limacidce were passing through the
press, I felt desirous of consulting M. Bouchard's memoir ; and no
sooner was this communicated to Mr. Gray (by Mr. Thompson),
than he with great kindness forwarded his copy of it to Ireland for
that purpose. I suspected that the Limax, here doubtfully intro-
duced as " L. flavescens, var. v. Fer.," might perhaps be referred
to L. arhorum, on account of its possessing certain characters and
habits differing from what is contained in any description of L. va-
riegatus and its varieties. I consequently have compared my speci-
mens carefully with M. Bouchard's description of L, arborum, and
was much gratified to find a perfect agreement in the specific di-
stinctions, as well as in the peculiar habits of the animal. This
Limax is so well marked as to leave no doubt on my mind of its
identity with that species. I have recently obtained unquestionable
specimens of L. variegatus in La Bergerie garden, which are refer-
able to " L. variegatus, Fer., var. a. t. 5. f. 1. Luteus aut succi-
neus." They are precisely similar to sjjccimens taken by R. Ball,
Esq., in a garden at Youghal, and now in his collection. In spirits
the yellow colour disappears.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 205
Limax carinatvs.
Limax Sowerbii, Ferus. ?
La Bergerie ; Mohivea ; county Galway, under stones in fields, and
in tufted plants in gardens. There is not any figure in Ferussac to
which I could refer the La B. varieties (if they are varieties). Nor
does Mr. Gray's description agree well with them ; the word " tes-
selated " does not accurately describe the distribution of their co-
lours. Their head and tentacles are never " black," but always
gray, or blueish-gray. The usual colour is yellowish-brown, often
approaching to dusky, sides pale, gray clouded with light yellow,
head and tentacles blueish-gray.
Variety. Deep dusky or nearly black, sides pale gray, head and
tentacles blueish-gray.
The young have the keel yellow-coloured, which in adults is
generally the same colour as the back. The extreme dark colour
of the variety led me at first to confound it with the L. gagates of
Ferus. He remarks of one of the varieties of L. gagates, " EUe est
d'un gris bluatre ou nouratre plus pale lateralement." I have
seen but a single individual in Monivea ; it was identical with the
variety.
The internal shells are a size smaller than those of L. agrestis ;
they have no membrane on the edge, are opake, much thicker, and
not concave ; the peculiar thickening process in the centre gives
them the appearance of having a marginal zone, or as if a smaller
sized shell were placed on the top and centre of the larger, leaving
a rather broad margin, which is usually of a rufous colour towards
the top.
I find that this species is capable of forming a slimy thread in
the same manner as L.Jilans. Having placed one on a laurel, I
was surprised by seeing it forthwith make use of this means for
conveying itself in safety to the ground. I have since succeeded in
making other individuals act in a similar way. I'he spinning li-
maces may be easily forced to do so by leaving them on an ever-
green or other tree which may not be congenial to their tastes, when
they will speedily effect their escape in this manner.
[Mr. Clarke has favoured me with living specimens of this Limax,
from La Bergerie, and judging from descriptions and figures, I should
not hesitate to consider it L. Sowerbii. A species, similarly keeled
from the shield to the tail, and of which a very few specimens were
obtained near Clifden, Connemara, during a tour made to the west
of Ireland, in July 1840, by Mr. R.Bali, Mr. E. Forbes, and my-
self, corresponds more nearly with the L. gagates, as described and
figured by Draparnaud, than with the British descriptions of L.
Sowerbii. They are from half an inch to an inch in length, the
head, back and sides blackish, the foot pale gray ; in one individual
the dorsal keel was narrowly margined with yellow. They were all
found under stones in wet places. — W. T.]
Note. — On looking over the Appendix to Mr. Gray's edition of
Turton, I find he quotes M. Bouchard Chantreux, in observing,
that " the young of Avion ater is dull brown, with yellowish sides."
206 Mr. W. Thompson's Catalogue of Irish Mollusca.
The Arion described above may probably be only such ; but the
youngest specimens I have ever taken of A. ater (and I have ob-
tained them very young), were, entirely of a light yellow, or green-
ish-yellow colour, in one or two instances having very obscure and
similarly placed dusky fascise on the shield only. M. Bouchard sup-
poses the L. filans of Hoy to be the young of his L. arbor eus ; from
my experience, I feel assured of its being the young of L. agrestis,
as I have almost always found it under stones, generally accom-
panying the full-grown L. agrestis, and very rarely '* on trees."
Benjamin J. Clarke.
La Bergerie, Aug. 5, 1840.
Additional localities may here be given for the following species ;
Helix lamellata (H. Scarburgensis). Wood near the bridge of
Errif, county Mayo, between Westport and Killery harbour. — W. T.
Helix radiatula. With last.
Helix lucida, Drap. Near Clifden, Connemara. — W. T.
Helix virgata.
When the first part of the paper was printed, I was unable to give
a western locality for this species, but specimens collected within a
few miles of Roundstone, on the coast of Galway, have since been
sent me by Mr. William McCalla, of that place.
Helix hybrida.
The examples of this Helix, before alluded to in the present paper
(p. 22), differed only from the ordinary H. nemoralis in having the
lip of a rose colour or brown, and in its being margined with a white
line. By R. Leyland, Esq., of Halifax (Yorkshire), I have lately
been favoured with a number of specimens of H. hybrida, which bear
much the same relation to H. hortensis that the former do to H.
nemoralis. They are all yellowish-brown, with the lip varying from
a rose colour to white. Mr. Leyland remarks, in reference to them,
'• The situation in which this Helix is met with, is on the banks of
the canal between Keighly and Bingley, and about two miles from
each place. The extent to which it is confined is not more than
thirty paces in length, beyond which only an occasional straggler
could be met with, and even then at no great distance from the
principal station. H. hortensis and H. nemoralis are both found in
the same place as H. hybrida, but are common along the whole line
of the canal so far as I have examined, while the last seems confined
to the small space before -mentioned, and is there rather numerous.
The vegetation of this spot consists of the common grasses, Rubi, a
few of the most common Umbelliferce and nettles ; upon the last of
these a majority of the specimens were found."
In the south islands of Arran, situated near the entrance to Gal-
way bay, the few following species were, in June, 1834, obtained by
Mr. R. Ball and myself : Helix nemoralis (extremely large), H.
cellaria, H. crystallina, H. umbilicata, H. ericetorum (one pure
white), H. hispida, Mull. ; Clausilia nigricans (rugosa), one of
crystalline transparency, as were nearly all of Pupa umbilicata,
which is here abundant.
On Natural Terraces on the Eildon Hills. 207
XXV. — On some Objections to the Theory of attributing the
Natural Terraces on the Eildon Hills to the action of water.
By J. E. Bowman, F.L.S. ^ F.G.S.
My attention having been directed, during the late meet-
ing of the British Association at Glasgow, to an account of a
series of very interesting natural Terraces on the hills round
Galashiels in Selkirkshire, in a late Number of Chambers's
Edinburgh Journal *, I took the opportunity of returning
through that district to ascertain, by personal inspection,
how far they agreed with the description. As my time was
limited, I did not attempt a detailed examination, and was
unprovided with any instruments for verifying the relative
heights and levels of the terraces, so circumstantially given
in the above article. As that valuable publication is in every
one's hands, I shall at once refer to the article in question,
merely saying, that my own observations will be much better
understood if the reader will previously consult it ; that the
number of the terraces is sixteen, and that they run along
the sides of many of the hills round Galashiels, Melrose,
Abbotsford, &c., in perfectly horizontal lines, and parallel to
each other ; and are, in the opinion of their discoverer, so
many different ancient beaches or land-levels, at which the
sea must successively have stood for long periods. The
staple of the article is from Mr. Kemp's own notes ; and I
am satisfied, from the opinion I formed of his ability, geolo-
gical knowledge, love of truth and unpretending diffidence,
that full reliance may be placed upon what he has so care-
fully and perseveringly worked out. I regret that I could
not altogether agree with his conclusions ; and I offer the fol-
lowing observations with considerable diffidence, because I
had only a single opportunity, and that a hurried one, of
seeing a small part of the appearances he has so repeatedly
and attentively studied. Having seen the Parallel Roads of
Glen Roy some years ago, I was naturally led, from the de-
scription of these terraces, to expect something of the same
appearance and character; though a moment's reflection
would have convinced me, that had this been the case, they
would long ago have attracted general notice, and could not
have escaped the searching eye of Sir Walter Scott, from
whose windows at Abbotsford, the Eildon hills, on which
some of the clearest examples occur, form a prominent fea-
ture of the scenery f. The fact is, that neither when viewed
* No. 444, for 1st August, 1840.
t Not wishing to trust to my own recollections, I wrote to an old and
talented friend, (J. F. M. Dovaston, Esq. M.A., West Felton, Shropshire,)
whose intimate acquaintance with, and enthusiastic admiration of the
208 Mr. Bowman on the Natural Terraces
from a distant point, nor when standing upon or near them,
do they anywhere exhibit to the eye the continuity, the pa-
rallehsm, or the perfect horizontaUty, either of level or of sur-
face, so strikingly displayed in those of Glen Roy. Indeed,
they are for the most part so broken and interrupted, and
the detached portions often so obviously deflected from the
liorizontal plane, notwithstanding a general parallelism, that it
is difficult to conceive them to have been formed by water. I
think that most geologists would pass through the district,
and even walk over them, without being aware of anything
peculiar, unless their attention were specially directed towards
them. This obscurity naturally led me to a more close ex-
amination of the limited portions I had the opportunity of
visiting ; and as some of the appearances did not strike me
as being the result of tidal action, I have thought that in the
present state of our knowledge of them, the cause of truth
might be advanced by directing the attention of geologists
towards those points which seem to be still obscure, notwith-
standing the conclusion at which we must arrive from the
general coincidence of the levels across intervening valleys.
I first ascended the northern flank of the Eildon hills from
the valley of the Tweed at Melrose, passing from the old red
sandstone, which forms the general surface of the district, to
the greywacke, and from it again to the red compact felspar,
which has burst through both, and forms the greater portion
writings of Sir W. Scott, are surpassed by none, to ask if he could point
out any passage showing that he was aware of the existence of these
terraces. I quote a portion of his reply : — " I believe I can answer you
with positive certainty, and, as you sa}^ * at once,^ (for my memory, as
honest Parson Evans says, was always pretty ' sprag,') that though he very
frequently, up and down, makes particular and fond mention of the Eildon
hills, and places about Melrose, I am very sure he never notices any par-
ticular geological formation in those mountains, or surely it would have
struck me, especially when similar to the Parallel Roads of Glen Roy,
which I viewed with such intense interest in your society. In the ' Monas-
tery ' he gives a very minute and beautiful description, at some length, of
a narrow valley above Melrose, there called Kennaquhair, down which a
small river falls into the Tweed ; but not one word of stone-ology, or any
part of natural history, in which poets in general are miserably ignorant.
Erom this censure, I must, however, except our matchless Shakspere, and
old father Chaucer," &c. &c.
Had Sir W. Scott been aware of these terraces, he would surely have
interwoven some notice of them with the story of Mary Avenel. How much
to be regretted that his fine spirit should have passed away in ignorance of
the most interesting natural feature of a district he has so well immortalized !
But "wow omnes omnia possumus ; " and to use his own nervous language
in another place, " they have a' their different turns, and some can clink
verses, — and some rin up hill and down dale, knapping the chucky stanes
to pieces wi' hammers, like sae mony I'oadmakers run daft, — they say it is
to see how the warld was made !"
on the Eildon Hills, 209
of the whole group. The eastern hill is for the most part
covered with sward to the summit; so is the lower half of the
middle one, the upper portion being nearly all naked rock.
On the ascent to the uneven plain, or shoulder that connects
the eastern with the middle hill, above mid- height, I per-
ceived two or three of the terraces* upon the face of a great
spur that shoots out from the latter above the beautiful ruin
of Melrose Abbey. They seemed to range at about equal
distances from each other, and to be from 80 to 100 yards
wide; the upper being about three-fourths of a mile long,
and nearly of equal width throughout. As I successively
reached the level of each, I found the surface to be covered
with vegetation, and to be far too uneven to have been formed
or modelled by water. On attaining the plain or connecting
shoulder just alluded to (which I took to be No. 10 of Mr.
Kemp^s series), I found the same inequality of surface, and
also an evident general slope, not outwards from the hill to-
wards the valley, but at right angles to that direction, and
from a horizontal line that would have formed the beach when
the water stood at that level.
On ascending the eastern hill the terraces between it and
the middle hill were so obscure and broken up, and the inter-
mediate slopes so irregular, that I could not trace them for
any distance, or even in some places satisfy myself that they
existed at all. It appeared (admitting they had once been
there) that portions of them had subsequently slipped down,
dividing horizontally into two or three, and then had rested
in irregular and slanting positions on the intermediate spaces.
The average slope of the hill here was 30 to 35 degrees, and
the average deviation of the surfaces of these detached por-
tions from the horizontal line, about 5 degrees ; but this de-
viation was sometimes in one direction and sometimes in
another; so that supposing a person were to walk along
them, he would sometimes ascend, and sometimes descend.
The diameter of the surface was also uneven, generally
sloping outwards, but in one place inwards, the width being
various, mostly from ten to twenty yards. In no one spot is
the surface horizontal ; yet, at the same time, it is necessary
to say that, viewing them as a whole, they seem too uniform
and regular to be accidental slips of detritus from above, and
at first sight appear more like the remains of rude earthen
entrenchments than the effect of any great natural cause. It
* I adopt this word for the whole series, though some of them are more
properly shelves, or slight projections ; and are so obscure, that Mr. Kemp
told me he only discovered one half of them by turning the spirit level to
those places on the opposite hills where he expected to find them.
Ann. ^ Mag, Nat. Hist, Nov. 1 840. p
210 Mr. Bowman on the Natural Terraces
would not affect the general truth of the formation of ter-
races by tidal action, to find occasional and slight inequalities
of level ; even if originally horizontal, such inequaUties might
be easily produced in the process of upheaving ; and the real
ground of surprise is that they should retain the uniform and
perfect parallelism they do, as those of Glen Roy. But the
deflections and discrepancies I now^ speak of are relative to
the general surface of the terraces, and to each other, on the
detached portions where they occur ; and therefore, admitting
them to have been sea-beaches, they must be occasioned by
slips from increase of gravity of the mass, when raised out of
the water.
On reaching the summit of the hill, the terrace No. 1 seems
best developed on the S.S.E. side, and is extended into an
irregular shaped plateau, whose surface, though approaching
to a rude horizontality, is far too rounded and uneven to
have been formed by the action of water. In one place,
where the terrace can scarcely be traced, and where the defi-
ciency might be attributed to a subsequent slip, there is no
apparent accumulation below ; but, on the contrary, a hollow
or depression in the surface. On looking downwards on the
S.E. side of the hill, I could see no other terrace below it.
The upper terraces of the middle hill may be comprehended
in the above general description ; their surfaces have many
elevations and depressions, and for the most part slope out-
wards from the mountain. On both the hills, all that I ex-
amined consist of the same material, viz. a mass of angular
fragments of the red compact felspar rock from above, the
only difference being, that on the eastern hill they are mixed
with a stiff red clay and covered with vegetable sward, while
the upper ones of the middle hill have no such covering. I
looked carefully on both, wherever I had the opportunity,
for rounded pebbles, gravel, sand, or other drift, but with-
out seeing a vestige of either. In the sequel I shall again
allude to this peculiarity.
Looking back upon the group of the Eildons from the road
between Melrose and Abbotsford, and all the way to Gala-
shiels, several of the terraces on their northern face, which
rises above Melrose and the broad valley of the Tweed, may
be seen stretching in true horizontal lines of considerable
length, the minor inequalities of level being lost in the gene-
ral effect. This is an important fact in favour of their origin
from w^ater. I looked in vain for similar appearances on the
opposite or north bank of the Tw^ed, on Cowden Knows,
and up the valley of the Leader, in all which places the hills
are lower and smoother, and for the most part covered with
on the Eildon Hills. 2 1 1
diluvium containing angular fragments of greywacke and trap
rocks.
In the afternoon, Mr. Kemp kindly accompanied me on a
hasty visit from Galashiels to Williamlaw. My time being
limited and the evening advancing, he selected this hill as
offering the best example of the terraces in the neighbour-
hood, for he had traced, more or less distinctly, detached
portions of no less than eight of the whole series, between the
summit and the base. Two or three of the lowest of these
(7, 8, and 9 of his series,) are the broadest and most continu-
ous, averaging 100, 120, and 130 feet wide respectively about
the middle, where they appear to be swollen out, narrowing
irregularly on each side till they are lost in the general slope
of the hill. These occur on the south side of the hill, and
front the valley of the Gala. On one of them the surface is
raised in the middle or widest part, and declines each way
towards the narrower extremities at an angle of 3 to 6 degrees,
a vertical longitudinal section having this form : —
At first sight it appeared that both the greater width and the
raised surface of the middle portion, might be caused by an
accumulation of detritus from above ; but on examination it
was composed of the solid rock. On another, the central
accumulation is so situated under a projecting rock, that it
could not have found a lodgement there in falling from above ;
nor was there any trace of a furrow or ancient water-course
which might have brought down diluvium, when this spot
marked the level of the water. The natural slope of the hill
in the neighbourhood of these lower terraces, forms an angle
varying from 30 to 40 degrees.
A little to the westward of these, and higher up the hill, the
series of inclined projecting ridges of hard greywacke rock,
which are named in the article referred to as apparently con-
tradictory, but are really confirmatory of the theory advanced,
may be seen to greater advantage than either nearer the sum-
mit or the base. Regarding these, or rather the protuberances
and intermediate indentations by which they are stated to be
marked, as the experimPMtum crucis of the whole theory, I
was anxious to satisfy myself of the coincidence of level be-
tween these points and the horizontal terraces ; but after the
best attention I was able to give, I regret to say, that whether
from the unfavourable point from which I viewed them, with
regard to perspective, or from the general ruggedness of the
p 2
212
Mr. Bowman on the Natural Terraces
outlines^ and unaided by any instrument, my eye failed to re-
cognize the points of intersection. The ridges themselv/es
follow the slope of the hill to the west, and have an apparent
dip of about six or eight degrees ; but as the true dip of the
beds composing them averages from 50 lo 60 N.N.W., it is
evident that their superficial outline has been determined by
the slope of the hill, which intersects the beds diagonally and
exposes their basset edges. In some parts they are very
rugged and uneven, and project considerably above the ge-
neral face of the hill ; while the intervening spaces, which are
so many sunken furrows, have a smooth covering of diluvium
and sward, and an uniform and gradual slope corresponding
with that of the ridges. As it is not easy by description alone
to convey a correct idea of their combined form and character,
I have constructed the following diagram of the appearance
they should exhibit in perspective, according to the theory ;
but it shows them much more regular and uniform than they
exist in nature, and marks the protuberances which Mr.
Kemp says ^^ range horizontally across them, and correspond
in their respective levels with the terraces on the neighbour-
ing hills.^^ The shaded diagonal rows are the sloping ridges
which rise out of the hollows, their curved tops showing the
protuberances, and the dotted horizontal lines mark the
supposed levels of the terraces ; which, however, it must be
remarked, do not appear here, but at corresponding heights
in other places, and are only introduced to show the horizon-
tal strike of the protuberances and intermediate indentations.
This arrangement, as I have already observed, I failed to re-
cognize ; and I must confess that both the protuberances and
depressions appeared to me far too irregular and obscure to
on the Eildon Hills. 213
support the opinion of their having been caused by the action
of water^ unless corroborated by being at corresponding levels
with the terraces. I assume^ however, on Mr. Kemp's au-
thonty, that such is the case. But as the terraces are believed
to have been formed by tidal action, that cause, if it produced
any effect at all upon the hard greywacke ridges, must have
cut away those parts which appear as indentations (see the
diagram), and which must therefore be considered as success-
ively the actual lines of beach; whereas Mr. Kemp states, '^that
the protuberances correspond in their respective levels with
the terraces on the neighbouring hills.'' Again, the broad
inclined slopes between the elevated ridges, are covered with
green sward, and form inclined planes with pretty uniform
surfaces. Though I could nowhere cut through the sward
to the rock below, I think it probable that these inclined
hollows do '^ indicate the situation of softer intermediate beds
which the action of the sea has washed away, leaving the
harder beds comparatively bold and prominent*." But here
another difficulty meets us : if the tidal action was sufficient
to produce so marked an effect upon the projecting hard
greywacke ridges, the softer intermediate beds must have
been washed away to a much greater extent than they have
been, and would have shown greater inequalities of surface ;
whereas they are generally smooth and uniform, and but a
few feet below the ridges.
Again, wherever, either on the terraces or the intermediate
slopes, fragments of the rock were exposed, they were angular
and rough, with sharp edges, and did not show the least ap-
pearance of having been rounded or acted on by water. I
could not find on Williamlaw, or on either of the Eildons, a
single pebble, or gravel, or sand of any kind, indicative of the
former presence of water. All were sharp angular pieces of
the same rock as that of the hills respectively, to the exclu-
sion of all foreign material. Now, if the water remained long
enough at any single level to have left manifest and perma-
nent indentations upon the hard ridges, it must have had
ample time to convert the loose angular fragments which
* In a little quarry above the road, at the foot of these inclined hollows,
the hard greywacke is divided in different directions by a system of joints,
one set of which inclines from 6 to 8 degrees to W.S.W., coinciding with
the dip and direction of the hollows. This made me think at first that their
surfaces might have been modelled by these joints ; but they are too uniform
and continuous, and other appearances do not support this view. In an-
other adjoining quarry the dip is 80 N.N.W., with a W.S.W. and E.N.E.
strike, which nearly coincides with that of the inclined hollows. This can
only be seen in one spot, where a few thin beds of soft shale intervene, the
bulk of the rock being a coarse greywacke without bedding or cleavage, but
with strong joints, and assuming here and there a rude columnar structure.
214 Natural Terraces on the Eildon Hills,
would be ground against each other by every tide, into
smooth pebbles and shingle. Nor is it easy to conceive how-
terraces of 100 or 120 yards broad, as on the Eildons, formed
of angular stones detached and precipitated from above, could
have been made to assume by the action of water, even the
irregular horizontality they do actually possess, when falling
upon a slope having an angle of thirty or forty degrees ; and
this, without the stones show ing any marks of attrition. On
a gently inclined beach, where the tidal wave is ever and
anon rolling such fragments over a considerable area, they
w^ould soon be converted into rounded pebbles; but on a
steep rocky shore they would fall at once into deep water and
assume the shape of a conical talus or ^^ scree,^^ w^here the
tide would have comparatively little effect upon them. Their
rough angular surfaces w^ould lock into each other, and pre-
vent them from being scattered over so broad a space as we
see them on the Middle Eildon. It must also be borne in
mind, in reference to the terraces on the eastern hill, which
appear to have slipped down from their original situation, that
the probability of their having done so is much weakened by
their being composed of angular stones.
It struck me as singular, that all the terraces I examined,
should be found on the sides of the respective hills most ex-
posed to the strong currents that may be assumed to have
been then in action ; those on the north side of the Eildons,
facing the great valley of the Tweed; those on William-
law, overhanging the more circuitous one of Gala water. Of
course I conclude they do exist on the retired sides of some
of the hills. One should have supposed, a priori, that the
currents would have swept away the fragments of rock as
they fell from above, and w ould have prevented them from
accumulating into projecting shelves. Indeed, several of the
best developed are widest precisely at the point w^here they
project into the valley, and would come in contact with the
current. I was also surprised to find no trace of terraces in
other situations, apparently more favourable to their produc-
tion. Immediately to the west of Williamlaw, and seen to
advantage from its summit, is a wide and deep circular am-
phitheatre, formed by the smooth grassy sides of several
neighbouring hills which environ it with very uniform slopes,
except on the side that connects it w ith the valley of the Gala
water. If the sea ever occupied the latter, it must also have
filled this hollow, and converted it into a spacious, though
sheltered and tranquil bay, round w^hose encircling sides, wefl-
developed terraces might be expected to be found. Their
total absence, therefore, from so favourable a locahty, leaves
room to inquire whether those which occur in more equi-
Bibliographical Notices, 215
vocal situations do really indicate the lines of ancient
beaches.
On the north or highest of the two points of Williamlaw,
and near the summit, are two broad indistinct terraces, whose
surfaces slope considerably towards the southern or lowest
point, and also to the west. The crest between the two points
is a succession of low eminences and intermediate furrows,
which have no connexion with any of the terraces, but are
formed of the basset edges of the harder beds. As the dip
and strike of these correspond in the main with those of the
slanting ridges below, and as they are separated by similar
smooth grassy hollows, there can be no doubt but the cause
assigned by Mr. Kemp for the latter, is the true one.
At the south foot of Williamlaw, on the opposite bank of
the Gala, is a broad level grassy plain, formed of diluvium at
the time the whole valley was under water, and subsequently
cut through by the existing stream. It reminded me strongly
of the true terraces near the head of Glen Roy.
Having now stated, as clearly as I can, the observations that
occurred to me on a hasty view of these terraces, I have only
to express a hope that more competent geologists may be in-
duced to examine them in greater detail. Whether the theory
proposed by Mr. Kemp be the true one or not, the merit of
having first discovered, and then worked them out with such
ability and perseverance, will ever be his own. No one will
rejoice more than myself to see my objections answered, and
a cause assigned that shall explain the difficulties and harmo-
nize with all existing appearances. Nor is this all ; the com-
plete explanation of any set of natural phaenomena, lessens
the difficulty of comprehending others, still obscure, to which
they are allied ; and is another step in advance towards the
future solution of the grand problem, the aggregate causes
that have produced the existing state of things upon our
globe.
J. E. Bowman.
Manchester, October 10, 1840.
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.
The Flora of Yorkshire. By Henry Baines, Sub-curator to the York-
shire Philosophical Society. 8vo. pp. 160. London, Longman
and Co. ; Leyland and Son, Halifax.
We have here a very interesting work — the Flora of an important
district, carefully investigated by an industrious and intelligent prac-
tical botanist, who has been enabled, by peculiar circumstances, to
combine with his own the valuable labours of others to a very
unusual extent. A preliminary essay, by Professor Phillips, on the
Physical Geography of Yorkshire, in relation to the distribution of
216 Bibliographical Notices,
plants, adds much to the value of the book. Mr. Baines's list of
species, and of the stations of the rarer ones, is no doubt still imper-
fect ; but its publication, such as it is, will be a great help to the
cultivators of botany within the district, and not less important to
those in other parts who want to know where the rarer species may
be procured, or who study the geographical distribution of plants
over the country, and the connexion of particular species with par-
ticular rocks, soils, or local circumstances.
On these points the information given is no doubt accurate ; but
conclusions drawn from the mere circumstance of species not having
been noticed in particular districts are seldom to be relied upon until
the statements have been some time before the public without being
called in question. For example, Rosa rubiginosa is quoted by Pro-
fessor Phillips in the introductory essay as confined in Yorkshire to
the north-eastern or oolitic hills, but a supplement to the work re-
turns it as occurring at Conisbro' in the south-western district, and
we have ourselves found it truly wild within a few miles of York,
in the great central vale. Speaking of this latter district. Professor
Phillips remarks, *' that receiving from numerous streams the de-
tritus of the uplands lying east and west, the vale of York is full of
plants which seem derived from these districts, as well as others more
commonly found in lower ground. Its flora is consequently very
rich, and plants supposed to characterize different soils grow here
near together." It is, indeed, very striking to see in low moist fields
over this plain plants usually stated to be peculiar to limestone or
chalk, and to see them here attaining a magnitude and luxuriance,
which they seldom approach in their more appropriate stations ; but
the soil will be found everywhere to abound with lime, so that the
fact confirms the opinion (could it be supposed to need any confir-
mation) that certain plants require the presence of this substance for
their healthful growth. Campanula glomerata, Orchis ustulata,
which attains to remarkable size and beauty, and Poterium Sangui-
sorba, here growing abundantly in moist fields subject to frequent
overflows, (though only mentioned by Mr. Baines as appearing on
limestone rocks and the chalk wolds) are instances of proper lime-
stone plants which abound in this district.
When Professor Phillips speaks in his essay of Dryas octopetala
as peculiar to Yorkshire, he, of course, means in England, which
should have been expressed, as most floras include plants of Scot-
land and Ireland, and the Dryas occurs in both countries. Even
with respect to England, the statement is not strictly accurate, as
Mr. Harriman found it in Durham.
Arabis hispida (petraa of DeCandoUe) can only be said to be pe-
culiar to Yorkshire, speaking of England, exclusively of Wales as
well as Scotland, and Juncus polycephalus belongs to the highlands
of Scotland. The presence of these plants shows that Yorkshire has
a more alpine character than any other district of England, not even
excepting the Cumberland and Westmoreland mountains.
Among the plants which attain their southern limit in Yorkshire
is mentioned Saxifraga umbrosa. This plant, in fact, is hardly found
in England, except in Yorkshire ; but it is not a northern plant, the
Bibliographical Notices, 217
Scotch stations, near Edinburgh and Glasgow, being suspected by
Sir W. Hooker to be escapes from cultivation ; whilst the species is
exceedingly abundant in the west and south-west of Ireland in as
mild a climate as any part of the British Islands affords.
Among the plants added on the authority of Mr. Gibson of Heb-
denbridge, we observe Stipa pennata, the feather-grass, said to be
found on Rumbald's Moor. We are not aware that this plant has
been found wild in Britain, since its alleged discovery in Long Slea-
dale, Westmoreland, by Dr. Richardson, published by Dillenius ; and
as nobody has met with it since, though it is so remarkable and con-
spicuous, either in the station given or elsewhere (and we have our-
selves, like many other botanists, searched Long Sleadale with
great care expressly with this object in view), it has generally been
concluded that Dr. Richardson fell into a mistake. The present dis-
covery is very interesting, if liable to no doubt, but it requires to be
supported by good evidence. Not inferior to this in interest is the
addition of Cinclidium Stygium, a moss previously known as a native
of the north of Europe and America, and very lately announced as
British, which here, we believe, for the first time takes its place in
a native flora.
Mr. Baines has arranged the plants according to the Natural Or-
der, adding an alphabetical and a Linnsean index. The stations
given of the rarer species are often very numerous, and with the as-
sistance of Professor Phillips's admirable sketch of the physical geo-
graphy of Yorkshire, will furnish interesting data to inquirers into
the distribution of our flora. Remarks are often added respecting
the insects that feed on particular plants.
On the whole, the volume, which is very neatly printed by Mr.
Leyland of Halifax, himself well known as an intelligent and zealous
naturalist, and furnished with two illustrative maps, will be found a
useful and pleasing addition to the Botanical library, and does much
credit to the worthy author, in whose diligence, accuracy, and fide-
lity all who know him will confide.
A Flora of Shropshire. By W. A. Leighton, Esq., B.A., &c. 1 vol.
8vo. 1840. Shrewsbur5^
We look upon the appearance of this work (which is now com-
pleted by the publication of the 3rd part) as being a great step in
advance in the progress of British indigenous botany ; for although
it is professedly confined to the description of the plants of a single
county, yet as clearly showing the incorrectness of the idea " that a
new Flora in the true sense of the term has become impossible," it is
indispensable to every botanist who desires to obtain a thorough
knowledge of our native plants. Since the publication of the ' En-
glish Flora' no work has appeared in which all the species are care-
fully and originally described ; nor does any British book exist in
which the descriptions are sufficiently detailed for the present wants
of systematic botany ; for in this latter respect, the celebrated work
of Sir J. E. Smith is (from the date of its publication) necessarily
deficient.
218 Bibliographical Notices.
In the work before us, Mr. Leighton has accurately, and in raost
cases very fully, described the plants of his county ; and from having
used several of the continental Floras, in conjunction with that of
Smith, he has in numerous cases introduced the description of parts
which that excellent author has overlooked : we would particularly
mention the seeds, a minute attention to which was not requisite
when botanists almost entirely confined themselves to the elucidation
of the Linnsean system alone, but which are now considered of great
value in determining the natural affinities of plants, as well as in
certain tribes affording excellent specific characters.
The book under our notice is arranged according to the Linnsean
system, but care appears to have been taken that the generic and
specific characters should be such as will serve for any classification.
In some of the more difficult genera outline sketches are given of
those parts from which the characters have been derived, and these,
although deficient in artistical beauty, are deserving of the highest
praise for clearness and accuracy of detail : they include a com-
plete series of drawings for the Cyperacece:, Potamogeton, Valerianella,
Rumex, &c.
In looking through the volume, we observe that the account of
the Cyperacece is so full as almost to constitute a monograph of the
British species ; Viola is very fully illustrated by new observations ;
Chenopodium acutifolium and polyspermum are proved to form only
one species. In the genus Rubus, we have a series of very valuable
observations from the pens of Nees ab Essenbech, Borrer, andLindley,
causing the introduction of the names of several new forms (we will
not venture to call them species) into the British lists ; in the genus
Carex valuable characters, illustrated by a complete series of figures,
have been drawn from the form of the ripe nut ; and as the author's
observations are manifestly original, he is no doubt ignorant of (or
perhaps been unable to obtain) the rare work of Schkuhr upon this
genus, in which a similar, though to our mind, less satisfactory
series of figures of nuts is given. The species of oak are illustrated
by the valuable notes of Professors Graham and Don, three forms
being distinguished ; we must, however, confess, that our own opi-
nion is against there being really more than one species in Britain,
although three varieties maybe easily pointed out. We are acquainted
with no permanent character by which the oaks can be specifically
distinguished from each other ; for although in their extreme forms
they abundantly differ, yet the intermediate forms, both in shape of
leaf and length of peduncle, do not appear to allow of any marked
line of separation being drawn.
The following plants appear for the first time as English plants in
the present work : —
Atriplex deltoidea, Bab.
Ballotta ruderalis, Fries.
Callitriche platycarpa, Kiitz.
Cardamine sylvatica. Link.
Cerasus austera, height.
Dianthus plumarius, Linn.
Myriophyllum alterniflorum,Z)C.
Quercus intermedia, Don.
Scrophularia Ehrharti, Stev.
Senecio erraticus, Bert.
Spergula vulgaris, Bnng.
Zoological Society, 219
In conclusion, we must observe, that the specific characters are
often far longer than is desirable ; that in making alterations in the
nomenclature, the author has in some cases not sufficiently pointed
out the reasons which have induced him to adopt different names
from those employed by Smith and Hooker ; we must, however, add,
that in most instances we are acquainted with causes fully author-
izing the change. A more frequent reference to foreign authors
would also have added much to the value of the book.
We must again express a hope that this work will soon be in the
hands of all British botanists.
Tijdschrift voor Natuurlijke Geschiedenis en Physiologic ; edited by
Professors Van der Hoeven and de Vriese ; Vol. VI., Part IV.
Leyden, 1839.
Contents.
Bulla alhocincta, N. Sp. described by Dr. Van der Hoeven ; with
a plate. The following is the Spec. Char. " B. testa ovato-subglo-
bosa tenui, pallide brunnea, spira, fasciis tribus et apertura albis ;
spira retusa." From China*. — Contribution to the Natural History
of Man : By Dr. Van der Hoeven. — Additional remarks upon the
Negro race ; two plates. — Botanical Communications : By Dr.
J. F. Hoffmann, of Breslau. — On the Nerves of Sensation and the
Connexion between the Nerves of Sensation and of Motion : By
J. Van Deen. — Prodromus of the Fauna of Homer and Hesiod ; By
G. P. F. Groshans. — Remarks on a noxious Insect on Pinus Larix, in
a letter from A. Brants. — Reviews and Literary Notices, and Trans-
lations. — On the Lepidosiren. — Notices of the following works : —
Treviranus, Beobachtungen aus der Zootomie und Physiologic.
Kroijer's Natur-historisk Tidskrift. Hueck, De Craniis Esthonum.
H. ScHLEGEL, Ab])ildungen neuer oder unvoUstandig bekannter
Amphibien. Horticulteur universel. Lemaire, Flore des Sen'es et
Jardins d'Angleterre. Endlicher, Grundziige einer neuen Theorie
der Pflanzenzeugung. Link, Ausgewahlte anatomisch-botanische
Abbildungen. Link, Icones Plantarum rariorum Horti Berolinensis.
PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
January 14, 1840. — William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.
Mr. Ogilby exhibited the skull of the Mangabay Monkey (Cerco-
pithecus ^thiops, Auct.), and called the attention of the members
present to the fact that this species, like the C.fuliginosus, differs
from other Cercopitheci in possessing a fifth tubercle to the last
molar of the lower jaw.
A variety of the common Hare (Lepus timidus, Auct.), shot in
Sussex, and presented to the Society by Augustus E. Fuller, Esq.,
* [The Bulla here described is only a variety of Bulla Felum, which often
has one, two, or three white bands. — J. E. Gray.]
220 Zoological Society.
was exhibited : it differs chiefly in being of a smaller size, and in having
the fur somewhat mottled with whitish and in parts rust colour.
Mr. Waterhouse exhibited a new species of Rodent from the river
Gambia, constituting a most interesting link between the genera
Mus and Cricetns : like the first of these genera, it has a long scaly
tail, but it resembles the Hamsters in possessing large cheek-
pouches. In the number of its molar teeth and the form of the skull
it presents all the most common characters of the Muridce, as defined
by Mr. Waterhouse in the ' Magazine of Natural History*/
The skull compared with that of the Common Rat (Mus decuma"
nns, Auct.) diflfers chiefly in having the nasal portion more elongated :
the anterior root of the zygoma, as in that animal, is in the form of
a thin plate, but this plate is less extended in its antero-posterior
direction, is directed obliquely outM^ards and upwards, and leaves a
tolerably large and nearly round ant-orbital opening, thus difl^ering
from the Common Rat, in which the lower portion of this opening
is in the form of a vertical slit : the zygomatic arch is less extended
in the longitudinal direction, the incisive foramina are much smaller,
and the auditory bullae are rather smaller in proportion. The molar
teeth are rooted ; the foremost of these teeth in either jaw is the
largest, and the posterior one the smallest : in the upper ja\\% as in
Mus, the molars present a central row of larger, and two lateral rows
of smaller tubercles ; and the molars of the lower jaw have two prin-
cipal rows of tubercles ; there are however some slight modifications
in the structure of these teeth, which should be noticed. The front
molar of the upper jaw has three central tubercles, three smaller ones
on the outer side and two on the inner side, and besides these there
is a small ninth tubercle on the posterior part of the tooth, which is
not observed in the Black and Common Rats ; the second molar has
two small extra tubercles, one in front and one behind ; the crown
of this tooth therefore presents eight instead of six tubercles, as in
Mus proper, and the last molar possesses one extra small tubercle,
which is placed on the anterior and outer part of the tooth. The
molars of the lower jaw very closely resemble those of Mus decumanus.
In the form of the lower jaw the present animal diff'ers from that
last mentioned, chiefly in the greater breadth of the descending ra-
mus or angle, which is moreover somewhat raised, and so far ap-
proaches the Hamsters.
The name Cricetomys was proposed for this new subgenus, and
that of Gambianus to distinguish the species, and to indicate the lo-
cality in which it was first discovered. The principal characters
may be thus expressed : —
Subgenus ad genera Cricetus et Mus dicta aflEine, et inter hsec me-
dium locum tenens. Criceto simile quoad saccos buccales, Muri
simile quoad formam corporis et caudse ; hac perlonga et pilis brevibus
vestita, inter quos squamae in more annulorum positae videntur. Pe-
des ut in Mure.
Dentes fere ut in Mure. Incisores compressi ; molares radicati,
3-3
3 — 3*
* Vol. iii. p. 275.
Zoological Society, 221
Cricetomys Gambianus. Cri. magnitudine corporis dvplo, vel
plus, majore quam in Mure decumano .- colore fer^ eodem : auri-
bus mediocribus , pilis minutis vestitis ; caudd corpus cum capite
cequante ; pedibus mediocre parvis ; vellere hrevi, adpresso, et sub-
rigido ; colore cinerescenti-fusco ; pedibus partibusque inferioribus
sordide albis ; caudd ad basin, pilis intense fuscis, ad apicem, albis,
obsitd.
UMc. lin.
Longitude ab apice rostri ad caudse basin , 16
basin auris 2 9
tarsi digitorumque 2 6
auris 11
caudde 15
The Gambia Pouched- Rat is about double the size of the common
Rat {Mus decumanus) ; in its colouring and proportions it greatly
resembles that animal ; the fur is rather harsher, and more scanty :
the general colour of the upper parts of the body is a trifle paler
than in Mus decumanus. The head is tolerably long, and pointed ;
the ears are of moderate size and rounded form ; the feet are of mo-
derate size ; the tail is nearly equal to the head and body in length,
thick at the base, covered with small adpressed harsh hairs ; but these
are not sufficiently numerous to hide the scales ; about one third of the
tail at the base is of a deep brown colour, the hairs covering the re-
maining portion are pure white, and the skin itself has evidently
been of a paler hue than on the basal part of the tail. The far on
the body is somewhat adpressed, and the hairs are glossy on the back ;
they are of an ashy-gray colour at the base ; the apical half of each
is brownish-yellow, but at the points many of them are brownish ;
many longer hairs intermixed with the ordinary fur of the back are
almost entirely of a brownish-black colour. The whole of the under
parts of the head and body and inner side of the limbs are white ;
the hairs on the belly are rather scanty, and of an uniform colour to
the root : the fore feet are whitish, and the tarsi are white, but
clouded with brown in the middle. The ears are but sparingly
clothed with short hairs, which on the inner side are whitish, and on
the outer brown.
January 14 and 28th, 1840. — William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-Presi-
dent, in the Chair.
Mr. Ogilby read his paper entitled * A Monograph of the Hollow-
horned Ruminants,' of which the following is an abstract : —
** In revising the history of the Ruminantia," says Mr. Ogilby,
" the zoologist who, like myself, has made a special study of these
animals, must be forcibly struck with the confusion of synonyms, the
carelessness and inaccuracy of description, the vague and indefinite
limits of the generic and subgeneric groups, the trivial and confess-
edly empirical principles of classification, and, as a consequence, the
great number of nominal species, and the general disorder which
still prevail in this department of Mammalogy." He proceeds to
show that the views of the modern writers on this subject are no
222 Zoological Society,
more philosophical than those of their predecessors, and that as re-
gards their generic distribution, the Ruminantia remain at present
in very nearly the same state as that in which Ray left them a hun-
dred and fifty years back.
The history of the classification of this group next comes under
the consideration of the author, and the views of the various writers
are given and commented upon, commencing with the publication of
the * Synopsis Methodica' of Ray, published in 1693. The genera
Ovinum, Bovinum, and Caprinum, established by that author, Mr.
Ogilby regards as strictly natural groups, but the characters by which
they are distinguished, derived principally from the curvature of the
horns, the existence of a beard or dewlap, the number of teats, and
the woolly or hairy nature of the covering, he considers trivial, arbi-
trary, and uninfluentiaL
The ' Systema Naturae' is next considered ; and although arbitrary
and empirical, the generic definitions of Linnseus (the author of the
paper states,) possess all the logical correctness and simplicity which
so peculiarly characterize the genius of that great man. Though
neither natural nor scientific, his distribution was, at all events, ex-
clusive and diagnostic, in reference to the small number of Rumi-
nants then known. But whilst the zoology of the Ruminantia re-
mained thus almost stationary in the hands of Linnaeus, it was
making rapid and brilliant progress under the auspices of his great
rival and cotemporary, BufFon : even as early as the year 1764, two
years before the publication of the 12th edition of the * Systema Na-
turae,' the French philosopher had described new forms, and indicated
important relations among the hollow-horned Ruminants. The ar-
ticle * Gazelles,' contained in the 12th volume of his great work, was
the most important addition which had been made to the generic
distribution of the Ruminants since the time of Ray, and must be
considered as the first monograph of the genus two years afterwards
founded upon it, and more formally proposed by Pallas under the
name of Ant Hope.
The works of Pallas, Pennant, AUaman, Gmelin, Erxleben, Shaw,
lUiger, Lichtenstein, De Blainville, and Col. Hamilton Smith, next
pass under the notice of the author.
The consideration of the muzzle and lachrymal sinus was first
introduced by lUiger, and his principles were quickly adopted, in
successive monographs by Lichtenstein, De Blainville, and Hamilton
Smith, to subdivide the Antelopes into something more nearly ap-
proaching natural groups than the old principles admitted. The
publication of lUiger's * Prodromus ' may be considered therefore as
an epoch in the history of these animals.
The monograph of Dr. Lichtenstein contains descriptions of
twenty- nine species, and these are distributed into four groups, cha-
racterized by the presence or absence of horns in the females, and of
lachrymal sinuses, the existence or non-existence of dewlap, and the
comparative length of the tail. But the author was in many cases
ignorant of the specific characters of the animals, and the compo-
sition of his groups is consequently faulty in proportion. The di-
Zoological Society, 223
visions, however, are exceedingly well imagined, and less encumbered
with trivial characters than those of De Blainville and Hamilton
Smith.
M, De Blainville, whose monograph of the genus Antilope was
published in 1816, contented himself with separating from the main
group successive detachments of what he conceives to be the most
anomalous species, afterwards elaborating the characters of the sub-
genera thus formed from those of their component species. By this
means he has unquestionably succeeded in forming a few natural
groups, to which no other objection can be made than that they are
considered as subdivisions of a primary group which is not itself a
natural genus.
To the eight genera established by De Blainville, Desmarest ad-
ded three others, two of which, viz. the separation of the Antelopes
proper from the Koodoo and Boshbok, and of the Oryxes, were de-
cided improvements.
The principal merit of Col. Hamilton Smith's monograph, pub-
lished in Griffith's translation of the ' Regne Animal,' consists in the
resolution of the residual group of De Blainville and Desmarest,
which he subdivides into eight minor groups, in all respects more
definite and natural than the original.
The next section of the paper is devoted to the consideration of
the characters hitherto employed in the generic distribution of these
animals.
The genera Bos, Ovis, and Capra, represented by famihar and
well-known types, observes Mr. Ogilby, carried with them clear
and definite ideas, and represented to the mind of the naturalist di-
stinct and determined forms ; but the genus Antilope not being ex-
emplified by any common domestic species familiar to the observa-
tion of the student, every thing connected with the genus was vague
and indeterminate ; the only conception it enabled him to form was,
that the animal, whatever else it might be, was neither an ox, a
sheep, nor a goat. The characters, moreover, upon which this genus
is established, are in reality so many negative traits, and merely
served to distinguish all other hollow-horned Ruminants from the
oxen, sheep, and the goats respectively, but they limit no positive
group, and consequently cannot be received as the definition of a
natural genus. The genus Antilope in a short time became an
asylum for the reception of all hollow-horned Ruminants that
could not be associated with the known genera Bos, Ovis, and Capra ;
and consequently the most incongruous forms and opposite charac-
ters were associated in the same genus ; till, independently of its un-
philosophical structure, and total want of character whether natural
or artificial, the practical inconvenience arising from its undue ex-
tension forced zoologists to devise the partial remedies detailed
above, and which all proceeded upon one common principle, that,
namely, of dividing the genus Antilope into such subordinate groups
as were conceived best calculated to obviate the inconsistencies, and
approximate those species which most nearly resembled one an-
other in habit and conformation. In thus subdividing the genus Ari'
224 Zoological Society,
tilope it is assumed by every writer on the subject to be a natural
group, even w^hilst they confess that it has not a single character
either exclusively appropriate to it or even common to the generality
of its component species : far, therefore, from being a natural, it is
not even entitled to be considered an artificial group. The diagnosis
proposed by M. GeofFroy St. Hilaire regarding the nature of the core
of the horns, and that broached at a meeting of the Zoological So-
ciety b}" M. Agassiz, to the effect that these animals are distinguished
from Bos, Ovis, and Capra, by having a spiral twist of the horns
turning from left to right, instead of the opposite direction, are
founded upon hasty generalizations, inapplicable to at least three-
fourths of the species.
The form or curvature of the horns, the beard, the devi^lap, the
scopaj, the number of teats, and other such diagnoses hitherto em-
ployed to define the genera of Ruminants, according to the views of
Mr. Ogilby, are purely trivial and accidental characters, which not
only exercise no assignable influence on the habits or economy of
the animals, but which may be modified to any extent, or even
destroyed altogether, without in the slightest degree changing the
generic relations.
Having demonstrated the imperfections of the actual distribution
of hollow-horned Ruminants, Mr. Ogilby proceeds to the exposition
of the principles which he proposes to make use of for that purpose,
and to explain the nature and extent of his own researches. He in-
sists upon the law of classification, that no generic characters should
be admitted but such as are founded upon the necessary relations
that subsist between the organic structure of animals and their
habits and economy.
The next section of the monograph is devoted to the consideration
of the horns of the Ruminantia. Under this head the author first
treats of their substance ; 2ndly, their permanent or deciduous cha-
racter ; 3rdly, their presence or absence in different genera and sexes ;
and 4thly, their number, forms, and flexures.
The distinctions between the horns of the stag tribe generally,
and those of the hollow-horned Ruminants, are pointed out, and in
the next place the various modifications observable in the horns
and their core of the latter group. " In some cases the substance
of this bony core is solid, or at least penetrated only by minute
pores ; in others, and they are by far the greater number, it is par-
tially hollow, or filled with large cancelli, which communicate with
the frontal sinuses. These variations are not confined to any par-
ticular groups, but are equally common to solid and hollow-horned
genera. The giraffe, for instance, has very extensive cancelli ; so
likewise have the oxen, sheep, goats, and all the larger species
hitherto classed among the antelopes : nor have I found the solid
core, so much insisted on by MM. Cuvier and GeofFroy St. Hilaire,
in any of these animals, except the A. Cervicap?'a, the Dorcas, and
their allied species."
Speaking of the raised ridges and annuli on the horns, Mr. Ogilby
states that the number of these added in a given time appears to be
Zooloytcal Society. 225
very variable. " The common cow is generally suj)posed to acquire
one ring on the horn every year after the third, but this is far from
being a general law. Between the 20th of July and the 31st of
October, 1833, the horns of a j'^oung Indian Antelope {A. Cervicapra),
which I had marked for the purpose in the gardens of the Society,
acquired an addition of no fewer than three rings, and an increase
of length of a full inch and a half; and I have observed a similar
phsenomenon in other species."
The permanent or deciduous character of the horns is said to de-
pend upon their hollowness or solidity; and the author, moreover,
states that it is not correct to suppose that hollow horns are, strictly
speaking, permanent ; the hollow horn is shed, as well as the solid,
but in a different sense. " Buffon has been much ridiculed for as-
serting this fact with regard to the domestic ox, but BufFon was a
much better observer than his critics ; and I have myself verified his
observations on many other Ruminants. If the horns of any young
animal be examined, it will be found that they are of a coarse, sca-
brous, spongy texture, very thick and blunt in proportion to their
length, and hollow nearly to the point : let the same individual be
examined when it arrives at maturity ; the horns, especially towards
the extremity, have a close, compact, and polished surface ; they are
much attenuated, end in a very fine point, and have the terminal
third perfectly solid. These changes do not arise from the mere
rubbing and polishing of the horn, as is commonly supposed. That
hypothesis does not account for the difference of texture and solidity
which distinguish the old and young horns ; but the truth is that, as
in the case of the second dentition, the permanent organ is developed
under, or rather within the other, and by its growth gradually car-
ries it upwards, and supports it like a sheath or scabbard. The
young horn thus severed from the vessels which formerly supplied
it with nutriment, dries up, bursts from the expansion of the perma-
nent horn within it, and exfoliates in large irregular stripes, leaving
the latter with the finely polished surface, and solid, sharp, attenu-
ated points which distinguish them. As far as my observations en-
able me to judge, this exfoliation takes place only once during the
life of the animal, and that at the period of adolescence, immediately
before the appearance of the first annulus. Though it does not take
place all at once, nor absolutely deprive the animal of horns for a
certain period, it is nevertheless a true and actual shedding of these
organs, and accounts satisfactorily for many phsenomena which I
found inexplicable before making these observations. The horns of
the Oryxes, for instance, w^hich in the adult state are remarkable for
their straightness and extreme sharpness, have the points very blunt,
and bent backwards, almost at a right angle, in the young animal :
and the Koba, or Sing-Sing, whose permanent horns are partially
lyrated, has the young organs nearly straight, as may be observed in
the specimen now in the Society's museum. It is only necessary
to observe further, that the young horn, which afterwards exfoliates,
appears to be entirely the growth of the first year, though it gene-
rally remains a much longer time before being cast. A young Z,c«-
Ann. ^ Mag, Nat. Hist, Nov, 1810. q
226 Zoological Society,
coryx in the museum at Frankfort, with horn? eighteen or twenty
inches long, has the points still blunt, exactly as in another speci-
men, where they are only two inches long." " Now this permanence
or deciduousness of the horns — for in a general sense, and especially
as contrasted with the solid organs of the deer kind, the hollow horn
may be considered as permanent — is a constant and invariable cha-
racter, which has a direct and powerful influence upon the habits
and oeconomy of the animals. The deer kind invariably affect par-
ticular localities at the period of casting and renewing their horns ;
their manners then undergo a complete change ; from bold and da-
ring, they become irresolute ; they lose their flesh, abandon the open
hills and upland plains for the thick cover of the forests, and foregoing
their gregarious habits, desert their companions, and pass the period
of weakness in solitude and seclusion. As soon, however, as the
new horn acquires strength and solidity, the stag resumes his usual
habits, and regains his former confidence. Hollow-horned Rumi-
nants present no such phsenomena ; the habits and manners of the
same"species are similar at all seasons, and the difl'erences which we
observe in different species depend upon other causes, which shall
be developed in the sequel. The modifications of organic structure
whicii produce these different effects are too permanent and influen-
tial to be neglected among the characters of a natural classification
of the Ruminants. Nor have they been overlooked by zoologists ;
it may be said, indeed, with truth, that they constitute the only
really important characters hitherto employed to distinguish the ge-
nera of these animals."
The presence or absence of horns in species or sexes has been
partially employed by naturalists for the distinction of genera ; the
importance of this character, however, in the opinion of the author,
has not been duly appreciated. Its effects on the habits and oeco-
nomy of the species of Ruminants is pointed out. The gentleness
and timidity of those species which have hornless females, their being
either perfectly monogamous, or residing in small detached families,
composed of a single adult male and variable number of females, and
the circumstance of the males adhering throughout life to the same
female, are all phsenomena which are traceable to the defenceless
condition of the females. These phsenomena are contrasted witli
those exhibited by Ruminants, in which there are horns in both sexes ;
they are said to be extremely bold, to reside generally in large herds,
and to have a community of sexual intercourse, and rarely attach
themselves to particular individuals.
The number, form, and peculiar curvatures of the horns are next
considered ; and the author arrives at the conclusion, that all the va-
rious flexures of the horns, as well as their number, form, and direc-
tion, have no assignable relation to the habits and oeconomy of animal
life ; they should not therefore be selected for generic diagnoses.
On the other hand, the form of the upper lip, as well as its hairy or
naked character, having a very decided influence on the habits and
oeconomy of ruminating animals, ought by no means to be neglected
in the classification of this group. Other important characters may
Zoological Society, 22?
be derived from the crumens and other glands, or certain pits or
sinuses which open externally, especially in different parts of the
head in ruminating animals. The most remarkable, as well as the
most common of these are the suborbital, sometimes called the la-
chrymal sinuses, or tear-pits, but which Mr. Ogilby distinguishes by
the name of crumens, a term applied to them by Dr. Flemming.
These are situated at a short distance below the inner canthus of the
eye, and received into a cavity of the lachrymal bone ; at their bot-
tom is a gland, opening into the crumen by a number of small aper-
tures, and secreting a viscous substance, of the consistence of ear-wax.
The various modifications of the form of these crumens in different
Ruminants being pointed out in the paper, the author proceeds to
the consideration of their functions and uses : he observed that the
Gazelles and Antelopes in the Society's menagerie frequently pro-
truded this crumen, and rubbed its inner surface against the rails of
the compartments in which they were confined, seeming to take a
pleasure in smelling and licking it afterwards. A male and female
Gazelle, occupying contiguous compartments, were changed, and
it was found that they immediately discovered the viscous deposit,
and became restless and agitated ; the male Gazelle was some days
after made to change places with an Indian Antelope, but neither
animal appeared to take the slightest notice, or to be aware of the
presence of its predecessor. " This, to be sure," says Mr. Ogilby,
** is but a single experiment, but it countenances the idea, highly pro-
bable in itself, that the deposit which the animals leave behind them
by rubbing the crumens against the shrubs or stones of their desert
and mountain habitats, (for it is only the inhabitants of such locali-
ties that are furnished with these organs, at least among the hollow-
horned family,) may serve to direct them in their wanderings and
migrations, when the storms and fogs incident to such places obscure
all visible landmarks. But whatever it may be, the principles of
sound philosophy and the great doctrine of design forbid us to en-
tertain the notion that so remarkable an organ has been formed with
out some special and appropriate function in animal oeconomy."
A superficial slit, situated in a depression of the maxillary bone,
on either side, called by the author the maxillary sinus, is found in
certain Ruminants hitherto classed among the Antelopes ; its secre-
tion is of a thin watery consistence, and thus differs from the secre-
tion of the crumens. The situation of these glands, and their pecu-
liar secretion, induces the author to regard them as distinct organs,
and he doubts their coexistence with the crumens, though M. F.
Cuvier and Colonel Smith have reported such sometimes to be the
case.
The membranous sac which opens behind the ear of the Chamois,
and the large gland which Mr. Hodgson describes in the nose of the
Chiru, are of too partial occurrence to be made available in generic
characters ; there are, however, two large and deep sacs, situated
one on each side of the udder, which are of pretty general occurrence,
but their function does not appear to exercise sufficient influence
over the animal oeconomy to entitle them to be considered among the
Q 2
228 Linncean Society.
generic characters. *• The same observation may be applied to the
odoriferous bags attached to the prepuce of the Musk and Antilope
gutturosa ; so that, upon the whole, the crumens, maxillary and fa-
cial glands, are the only organs of this nature which appear entitled
to the rank of generic characters."
The modifications of the feet are considered as scarcely definite
enough to be employed for generic definitions : " the glands or pores
which open between the toes of many Ruminants afford much better
characters for this purpose, and bear a very evident relation to the
habits and geographical distribution of the animals. These glands
are of greater or lesser extent in different genera, according to the
nature of the localities which they frequent ; in the Gazelles, Ante-
lopes, Bubals, and Oryxes, which inhabit the burning deserts of
Africa and central Asia, they are extremely large, and frequently
occupy the whole interspace between the first and second phalanges ;
in the Sheep, Capricorns, and Tragelaphs again, which live on the open
grassy downs and mountains of a less arid nature, they are of a much
smaller size ; whilst in the Oxen, Calliopes, &c., which inhabit the
moist forests and swamps of tropical regions, or grassy meadows of
temperate climates, they are altogether wanting.
After describing the uses of these digital pores, and pointing out
the great influence they have on the ceconomy and manners of the
animals, the author observes that he is not aware of their having
been noticed by any previous zoologists, and concludes by expressing
the hope that the employment of this and other influential characters,
which it is the object of this first part of his monograph to explain,
will be found to establish a logical, scientific, and natural arrange-
ment among the Ruminantia, instead of the prevailing arbitrary and
artificial system.
LINNiEAN SOCIETY.
April 7th. — Mr. Forster, V.P.,inthe Chair.
Dr. Farre, F.L.S., exhibited specimens of a singular form of gall
on the leaves of a species of oak from Mexico. The gall consisted
of an aggregation of hollow cylindrical tubes, nearly an inch in
length, and furnished with a fringed orifice. The tubes were
remarkable for their elegance and uniformity ; their colour was
white, suffused with red, especially towards the apex.
Mr. Yarrell, F.L.S., exhibited a specimen of a satin-like mass of
Conferva jiuviatilis, which grew in a water meadow near Totness.
A spring, which flows only in winter, rises in the meadow, and this
substance is taken from narrow gutters, from one of which, twelve
inches wide, a piece was taken up which measured seventy-nine feet
in length, so firm and tough was its consistence ; and another piece
broke off at thirty-nine feet. In consistence and appearance it bore
considerable resemblance to a piece of cotton wadding, but of a
firmer texture. A portion was carefully examined under the micro-
scope, and found to consist entirely of an interwoven mass of filaments
of Conferva fluviatilis. The plant was compared with the authentic
Linncean Society, ^29
specimen of that species preserved in the Linnsean Herbarium, and
was seen to differ only in the greater length of the articulations.
The under surface of the mass was of a bright green colour, but the
upper surface was white from the effects of direct exposure to the
air and light, which had caused the death of the plant at that part.
Read, a continuation of Mr. Smith's "Arrangement of the Genera
of Ferns."
April 21. — The Lord Bishop of Norwich, President, in the Chair.
Read, a paper by John Blackwall, Esq., F.L.S., entitled " The
Difference in the Number of Eyes with which Spiders are provided,
proposed as the Basis of their distribution into Tribes ; with the
characters of a new Family and three new Genera of Spiders."
Mr. Blackwall begins by stating his objections to the bases of ar-
rangement adopted by MM. Walckenaer and Dufour in the subdi-
vision of the order Araneidea, and proceeds to give his reasons for
preferring a division founded on the number of eyes ; in conformity
with which he proposes three tribes, viz. 1. Octonoculata; 2. Senocu-
lina ; 3. Binoculina.
In the first tribe he proposes three new genera, two of them be-
longing to a family which he characterizes under the name of Cini-
Jlorida ; these genera he also characterizes under the names of Ciniflo,
founded on the Clubiona atrox of Latreille, and Operaria, compri-
sing the Theridion benignum, Walck., Drassus exlguus, Blackw., and
jDrassus viridissimus, Walck. The third genus characterized by Mr.
Blackwall, is referred by him to the family of Agelenid(£, under the
name of Cavator : it is founded on the Clubiona saxatilis, Blackw.
May 5. — The Lord Bishop of Norwich, President, in the Chair.
Read, ** Additional Observations on some Plants allied to the
natural order Burmanniaceae." By John Miers, Esq., F.L.S.
These observations have reference chiefly to the relative position
of the parts of the flower in the tribe of plants above-mentioned.
The author remarks, that the stamina, placentae, and stigmata in
these plants, are disposed in the same line, and opposite the inner
series of the perianthium. The placentae are always invariably
double ; and the stigmata in such cases as the present are to be re-
garded as being made up of the confluent margins of the two ad-
joining carpel-leaves, as suggested by Mr. Brown in his learned
Memoir on Cyrtandrcce lately published.
May 25. — The Lord Bishop of Norwich, President, in the Chair.
This day, the Anniversary of the birth-day of Linnaeus, and that
appointed in the Charter for the election of Council and Officers ;
the President opened the business of the meeting, and in stating the
number of Members whom the Society had lost during the past
year, gave the following notices of some of them : —
George, Duke of Marlborough, one of the Honorary Members, was
distinguished for his botanical taste, and for his zeal in the cultiva-
tion of exotic plants ; and the magnificent collection formed by him
at White Knights was long one of the finest in this country, both in
230 Linncean Society,
regard to its extent, and the rarity and beauty of the specimens.
His taste for Botany continued unabated to the last, and the col-
lection established afterwards at Blenheim was chiefly cultivated
under his own immediate superintendence.
John Bartlet, Esq.
John, Duke of Bedford, K.G. — This amiable and accomplished
nobleman was a most munificent patron of the arts and sciences in
general, and especially of Botany, in the cultivation of which he
took great delight. We are indebted to him for several splendidly
illustrated works, abounding in valuable practical remarks, on par-
ticular tribes of plants, of which he had formed extensive collections
at his magnificent seat of Woburn Abbey.
William Beet ham, Esq.
William Christy, Jun., Esq. — Few persons cultivated Botany and
Entomology with more ardour than Mr. Christy, who, to the regret
of his friends, and to the loss of science, was cut off at an early age.
His zeal and success in the pursuit of science were only equalled by
his readiness and liberality to impart to others a portion of the
stores which he had collected. He had formed an extensive Her-
barium of British and Foreign Plants, and for that purpose had
made several extensive tours in the British Isles, and had also vi-
sited Madeira and Norway. His collection of dried plants, and
books on Botany, he gave to the Botanical Society of Edinburgh,
of which he was one of the institutors.
Lord Charles Spencer Churchill.
Richard Cotton, Esq.
Allan Cunningham, Esq. — This eminent botanist and traveller was
born in the beginning of the year 1791, at Wimbledon, where his
father (who was a native of Ayrshire) held the situation of gardener.
His father took great pains with his education, and placed him,
along with his younger brother, Richard, at an excellent academy at
Putney, then conducted by the Rev. Mr. Adams. About the year
1808 both brothers were engaged in the office of the Royal Botanic
Gardens at Kew, at the period when the second edition of the 'Hor-
tus Kewensis ' was passing through the press. In the autumn of
1814, having been appointed a Botanical Collector for the Royal
Gardens, he left England, in company with Mr. James Bowie (who
had also received a similar appointment), for the Brazils, where they
remained two years, and among many other plants transmitted by
them, were Gloxinia speciosa, Cereus speciosissimus, Jacaranda mi-
mosifolia, and Calathea zebrina, then new to the Gardens. The two
companions now separated, Mr. Bowie having received instructions
to proceed to the Cape of Good Hope, and Mr. Cunningham to
New South Wales, where he arrived in 1817, and shortly after
joined the expedition into the interior of that colony, under Mr.
Oxley, the Surveyor- General. On his return to Sydney he em-
barked as botanist in the voyage of survey under the command of
Lieutenant, now Captain Philip Parker King, of the Royal Navy.
The survey continued four years, and during that period they cir-
cumnavigated Australia several times, and visited Van Diemen'
Linruean Society. 231
Land, Timor, and the Mauritius, at all of which places Mr. Cun-
ningham formed extensive collections. After the conclusion of these
voyages, Mr. Cunningham made several journeys into the interior
of New South Wales, and subsequently visited Norfolk Island and
New Zealand, where he remained several months. The fruits of
his researches in the latter country are given in the * Companion to
the Botanical Magazine,' and ' Annals of Natural History.' After
an absence of seventeen years, Mr. Cunningham returned to his
native country, and continued to reside in the vicinity of Kew, until
the melancholy tidings arrived of the death of his brother Richard,
whom he was appointed to succeed in the quality of Colonial
Botanist in New South Wales, where he again arrived in February
1837. In the following year he revisited New Zealand, and re-
mained there during the whole of the rainy season, which produced
serious effects upon a constitution already greatly debilitated, and
on his return to Sydney his health visibly declined until the period
of his death, which took place on the 27th of June last, at the age
of 48. He was distinguished for his moral worth, singleness of
heart, and enthusiastic zeal in the pursuit of science.
Davies Gilbert, Esq., F.R.S. — Mr. Davies Gilbert was distin-
guished by his high attainments in science and literature, his simple
and gentle manners, and his amiable purity of heart. He was the
son of the Rev. Edward Giddy, and was born on the 6th of March,
1767, at St. Erth, in Cornwall.
Davies Giddy was a child of early intellectual promise, but his
health was feeble, and he received not only the rudiments but al-
most the whole of his education under the paternal roof, guided and
assisted by a father whose classical learning was of a high order.
For about a twelvemonth he was placed under the tuition of the Rev.
James Parken, Master of the Grammar School at Penzance, to which
tOTvn his family removed for that purpose ; but he soon returned
to Tredrea, which was long afterwards his favourite abode, to pursue
his studies in a manner more congenial to his feelings. He had by
this time formed a taste for mathematical investigations, in which
he was aided by the knowledge, freely and kindly imparted, of the
Rev. Malachi Hitchins of St. Hilary, a man whose name is well
known and respected by practical astronomers. In the year 1782
he removed with his family to Bristol, and continued to cultivate the
severer sciences with undiminished ardour. On the 12th of April,
1785, he entered as a Gentleman Commoner of Pembroke College
in the University of Oxford, and soon attracted the notice of many
of its Professors and Senior Residents. He resided pretty constantly
there from his matriculation, except during the long vacations, till
the year 1789, when he became an Honorary Master of Arts, but still
continued to make long visits to his old College.
In November, 1791, he became a Fellow of the Royal Society,
and formed a connexion with Dr. Maskelyne, Sir Joseph Banks,
Mr. Cavendish, and other eminent members of that body, which
terminated only with their lives. Though the sciences dependent
on and connected wdth mathematics were the chief objects of his
232 Linncea7i Society,
early studies, he was far from inattentive to the claims of Natural
History on a portion of his leisure. He cultivated chiefly that
branch of it which emhraces the vegetable kingdom ; and an ac-
quaintance formed in Cornwall with Dr. Withering, as well as his
friendship with Dr. Beddoes and Dr. Sibthorp at Oxford, contri-
buted to the same end. He became a Fellow of the Linnsean So-
ciety in 1792, in which year he also served the office of Sheriff for
his native county. In the year 1804 he was chosen one of the re-
presentatives of the borough of Helston, and in 1806 was returned
in a new Parliament for that of Bodmin. In this seat he continued
till the year 1832, when he ceased to be a member of the legislature.
During the whole time of his continuance in Parliament, he was the
encourager and indefatigal)le supporter of every measure connected
with the advancement of science ; and by his representations and
exertions many services were rendered to various scientific societies
and institutions, in promoting whose prosperity and usefulness he
was incessantly and zealously occupied. He took a prominent part
in the inquiry relating to the currency, and published in 1811 a
plain statement of the bullion question ; and he was also very
active both in the House of Commons and out of it in the arrange-
ment of the standard of weights and measures.
In 1806 he married Mary Anne Gilbert, and in 1817 he assumed
the name of her family, in pursuance of the injunction contained in
a will of her uncle, Charles Gilbert, Esq., of Eastbourne, in Sussex.
By this marriage he had seven children, of whom only four sur-
vived him ; John Davies Gilbert, Esq., the present Sheriff of Sussex,
and three daughters.
He became a Fellow of the Society of Antiquaries in 1820, and
was likewise Fellow of the Astronomical and Geological Societies.
He continued to perform the oflfice of Treasurer of the Royal So-
ciety, till in 1827 he became President of that distinguished body.
In the year 1831 he retired from the chair, and was succeeded by His
Royal Highness the Duke of Sussex. In 1832 he received from the
University of Oxford the Degree of Doctor of Laws, by Diploma.
His last visit to his native county took place in 1839. On lea-
ving Cornwall he came through Exeter and Oxford to London, and
returned after a few days to Oxford. This last journey, which was
attended by some untoward circumstances, was too much for his
sinking strength. On his return to London he fell into a state of
lethargy, from which, though he was enabled to reach his home, he
never fully recovered, but after lingering in this state for some time
he expired, on the 24th of December, 1839, and in the 73rd year
of his age.
The Rev. Joseph Goodall, D.D., Provost of Eton College. — Dr.
Goodall was ardently devoted to the study of Natural History, but
more especially to Conchology, with which science he was tho-
roughly acquainted, and his collection in that department was re-
garded as one of the most valuable in this country. He was ever a
warm and zealous friend of this Society.
The Reverend Patrick Keith. — Mr. Keith long and successfully
Linn(Ban Society. 233
cultivated the interesting department of Vegetable Physiology,
to which he published an Introduction in 1816, under the title of
' System of Physiological Botany,* in two volumes, 8vo. The
work contained the fullest and best account of the subject at that
time in the English language, and was, moreover, enriched by nu-
merous original remarks. Mr. Keith was likewise the author of a
Botanical Lexicon, published in 1837, and three separate Memoirs,
printed in the 11th, 12th and 16th volumes of the Society's Trans-
actions ; the first on the Formation of the Vegetable Epidermis, the
second on the Development of the Seminal Germ, and the third
on the Origin of Buds. Several papers on botanical subjects, from
the pen of Mr. Keith, occur also in the Philosophical Magazine and
Annals of Natural History.
Mr. Keith had long been suffering from severe illness, which ter-
minated in his death on the 2oth of January last, at the age of 71,
at the parsonage of Stalisfield, in Kent, of which parish he had been
for many years vicar. He was a native of Scotland, and received
his education at the University of Glasgow.
William Kent, Esq. — Mr. Kent was a zealous botanist and hor-
ticulturist, and formerly possessed an extensive garden at Clapton,
where, among many other choice plants, he successfully cultivated
the beautiful Nelumhlum speciosum, and other tender aquatics, of
which he was a liberal distributor to his friends. His health obli-
ging him to retire to Bath, he lost the means of indulging his inclina-
tion to horticulture on so large a scale ; but of his garden on Bath-
wdck Hill, it might truly be said that there never perhaps were so
many rare plants cultivated together in so small a space. Notwith-
standing he laboured under a painful complaint, he was also happily
able to amuse himself by landscape painting ; and at the same time
he was ever active in promoting useful institutions, moral, scientific
or literary.
Don Mariano Lagasca, Professor of Botany, and Director of the
Royal Botanic Garden at Madrid, was a native of the province of
Arragon, where his father followed the occupation of a farmer. He
was sent at an early age to the Gymnasium of Tarragona, and after
pursuing the course of study prescribed at that institution, he re-
paired to Madrid to complete himself for the medical profession, for
which he had evinced a predilection. At Madrid he had the good
fortune to attend the lectures, and to acquire the friendship, of the
celebrated Cavanilles, at that time Professor of Botany in the
Spanish capital, and these circumstances laid the foundation of
the eminence to which he afterwards attained. In 1822, on the
assembling of the Cortes, he was returned Deputy for his native
province, and on the overthrow of the constitutional form of go-
vernment in November of the following year, he was obliged to
consult his safety by flight, first to Gibraltar, and afterwards to
this country, where his high moral character, amiable disposition,
and eminent talents, gained him universal esteem and respect.
Spain, long famed as the granary of ancient Rome, is known to
surpass all other countries in the great variety of those grasses
which are cultivated for human food, such as wheat, barley, rye and
234 Linncean Society.
oats : and many of those whom I am now addressing may remem-
ber the extensive and interesting collection of Spanish Cerealia cul-
tivated by Professor Lagasca in the garden belonging to the Society
of Apothecaries at Chelsea. The publication of a ' Ceres and Flora
Hispanica ' had long been a favourite object with him, but which he
did not live to accomplish. He departed this life in the 58th yeaj-
of his age, on the 23rd of June last, at the palace of his early friend
and school associate, the present Bishop of Barcelona, who hearing
of his infirm state of health, had invited him to partake of his
hospitality and kindness, in the hope that the milder air of Cata-
lonia might be the means of restoring him. His remains were ho-
noured with a public funeral, and an oration was pronounced over
him by his friend Don Augustin Yanez, Professor of Natural History
at Barcelona.
It was in Systematic Botany that Professor Lagasca had more
particularly distinguished himself, and he has added greatly to our
knowledge of various families of plants, such as UmbelUferce, Dip-
sacecB and Composite, of one of the groups of which, the Labiatijlora,
he may be regarded as the founder.
James Dottin Maycock, M.D. — Dr. Maycock is deserving of no-
tice as the author of a Flora of Barbadoes, in which island he had
long resided. The work forms a catalogue of the indigenous as well
as cultivated plants of that island, and contains besides a number
of interesting notices on their oeconomical uses. The author has fully
established the identity of the species which affords the Barbadoes
aloes, with the Aloe vulgaris, accurately figured in the * Flora Grseca.'
William Mills, Esq.
Sir John St. Auhyn, Bart., F.R.S. — A distinguished cultivator of
the science of Mineralogy, and who possessed one of the most ex-
tensive and valuable collections in that department of Natural His-
tory ever formed in this country.
James Sharpe, Esq.
The Rev. Thomas, Lord Walsingham.
Amongst the Foreign Members occur —
John Frederick Blumenbach, M.D., Professor of Medicine in the
University of Gottingen, Foreign Member of the Royal Society of
London, and Associate of the Royal Academy of Sciences of the
French Institute, was pre-eminently distinguished by his important
researches in General Anatomy and Physiology, which he continued
to prosecute during a long life ardently devoted to the advancement of
science. He was equally remarkable for the extent and variety of his
knowledge and the philosophical sagacity of his views. Professor
Blumenbach died on the 22nd of January last, at the advanced age
of 88.
Joseph Francis, Baron Jacquin, Professor of Botany and Che-
mistry, and Director of the Imperial Gardens at Schcenbrunn, near
Vienna, to which appointments he succeeded on the resignation of
his father, the celebrated traveller and botanist. He was author
of Eclogce Plantarum, a folio work, containing descriptions and co-
loured figures of the new and rare plants which flowered in the
gardens under his care, and also of a valuable work on birds.
Linncean Society, 235
Baron Jacquin possessed an amiable and obliging disposition,
and was distinguished for his urbanity and kindness, especially to
strangers ; and few cultivators of science visited the Austrian capi-
tal without partaking of his good offices and hospitality. He died
at Vienna, on the 10th of December, in the 74th year of his age.
. The President also announced that seventeen Fellows and four
Associates had been elected since the last Anniversary.
It was then moved by the President, and unanimously agreed to
by the meeting. That the cordial thanks of the Society be given to
Dr. Boott on his retirement from the office of Secretary, for the in.
cessant attention which he has shown to the duties of that office, and
the ability, zeal, and urbanity with which he has discharged those
duties.
At the election, which subsequently took place, the Lord Bishop
of Norwich was re-elected President ; Edward Forster, Esq., Trea-
surer ; John Joseph Bennett, Esq., Secretary ; and Richard Taylor,
Esq., Under-Secretary. The following five Fellows were elected
into the Council in the room of others going out; viz. Thomas Bell,
Esq., George Loddiges, Esq., Gideon Mantell, Esq., LL.D., Richard
Horsman Solly, Esq., and Sir George Thomas Staunton, Bart.
June 2. — Mr. Forster, V.P., in the Chair.
Mr. George Francis, F.L.S., exhibited a portion of the trunk of
the Lepurandra saccidora (Graham Cat. Bomb. PI. p. 193.), from
Western India, of the bark of which sacks and bags are made.
Mr. Ranch exhibited a specimen of the fruit of Salisburia adianti-
folia, which ripened last year in the Imperial Gardens at Schoen-
brunn, near Vienna.
Read, " On the reproductive Organs of Equisetum." By Mr.
Joseph Henderson, Gardener to Earl Fitzwilliam, at Milton Park,
communicated by the Rev. M. J. Berkeley, P\L.S. Mr. Hender-
son's observations were made on Equisetum hyemale and other spe-
cies, and embrace the entire period of development of the sporae and
of the thecae containing them. The theca is in the first instance
filled with cells of extreme tenuity, in the interior of which the
sporae afterwards take their origin. After the appearance of the
sporae the containing cells gradually become thickened, and sepa-
rate from each other; and at a still later period their walls are
marked by spiral sutures, by means of which they are subdivided
into two narrow bands with broad and rounded ends. As the sporae
approach maturity these bands separate at the sutures, and the con-
taining cell is thus resolved into its component parts, the supposed
filaments and antherae of Hedwig. The sporae, when ripe, have a
double membrane, which is rendered evident by the addition of
tincture of iodine. In the immature state of the thecae, up to the
time when the spiral lines become distinctly marked on the integu-
ment of the sporae, they form transparent membranous reticulated
bags, the meshes of which have different directions in different
parts. When the sporae have attained their full size, a new deposit
of vegetable matter is added, and spiral vessels are formed within
the flattened cells of which the membrane is composed, and the
236 Miscellaneous,
outlines of which are indicated by the meshes on the surface. In
some situations these vessels are true spirals, in others they partake
more of the character of the annular.
While making these observations, Mr. Henderson was not aware
that he had been in part anticipated by Treviranus, BischofF and
Meyen. They differ, however, in some particulars from the obser-
vations of those physiologists, who also differ from each other.
MISCELLANEOUS.
NOTE ON MR. HASSALL's CATALOGUE OF IRISH ZOOPHYTES.
The following corrections upon the above communication, in our
present Number, have been received from Mr. Hassall.
P. 169. " It is stated, that Campanularia dumosa is now ascertained
to be the Cornularia rugosa of Cavolini — an opinion formerly held
by Dr. Johnston and Mr. Gray. I have just been informed by the
former that he is now assured it is not so."
P. 174. "Dr. Johnston considers Me/o6e5mjow5^M/a^a of Lamouroux,
which is given, p. 174, as a synonym of M. lichenoides, to be this spe-
cies in a young state; Millepora lichenoides Dr. J. also considers to
be a condition of Millepora polymorpha, and that this again is nothing
but the calcareous base of Corallina officinalis. To this I may further
observe, that M. lichenoides is often found in situations in which the
latter is, I believe, never met with ; the one being usually adhe-
rent to fuci, the other always growing on rocks." — A. H. H.
OBITUARY : PROF. WIEGMANN ; MR. VIGORS.
We have the painful duty of recording the decease, during the
past month, of N. A. Vigors, Esq., M.P., F.L.S., &c., whose ex-
ertions in the department of Zoology are well known ;— and of
Dr. A. F. A. Wiegmann, Professor in the University of Berlin,
which sustains a heavy loss by his death. Our readers are aware
of the great value of the ' Archiv f iir Naturgeschichte ' conducted by
him, of the contents of which we have often availed ourselves.
RED-BREASTED SNIPE.
We learn from Mr. J. H. Gurney that a specimen of the Red-
breasted Snipe was killed near Yarmouth, early in October. Our
informant adds, that it was a male, and had nearly completed its
change from the summer to the winter plumage.
HOOPOE. LITTLE STINT.
No. 7, Somerset Place, Stoke.
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
Gentlemen,— The following interesting facts are, I think, worthy
of record in your Annals.
A very fine specimen of the Hoopoe was shot at Swansea the
latter end of May last, and another specimen the latter end of last
month ; and yesterday, Sept. 7th, I was out shooting with a gentle-
man of this neighbourhood (the Rev. J. Hoar), when we suc-
ceeded in shooting no less than ten of the Tringa minuta, or Little
Miscellaneous. 23?
Stint ; seeing a vast number more, which we were unable to get
at, and invariably in company with the Dunlin or Purre. So many
having been seen of this hitherto considered rare bird, is, I think,
too interesting a fact not to be placed on record. — J. U. G. Gutch.
FOSSIL FISH.
In a description of a Fossil Dragon Fly from the lias of War-
wickshire, in the Magazine of Nat. Hist, for June last, p. 301, I
stated that one of the fossil fish, found in the same locality, " ap-
pears to be a Cycloid, and furnishes an exception to the general-
ization of M. Agassiz, that no cycloidian fish occurs below the
chalk." I have since had an opportunity of showing this fish to
M. Agassiz, who proved to me, that although the scales of this
fish bear much resemblance at first sight to those of a Cycloid, yet
that it is in fact a Ganoid of the genus Pholidophorus . The above
generalization of M. Agassiz, therefore, remains as yet without an
exception. — H. E. Strickland.
REMARKS ON A SPECIMEN OF KINGFISHER, SUPPOSED TO FORM A NEW
SPECIES OF THE r.^ATS/PrER^.
The deception which is sometimes practised on naturalists by con-
tinental preparers of objects of natural history, is well exemplified
by a specimen of a Kingfisher which was purchased in Paris, and is
now before me. The specimen decidedly belongs to the genus Tu-
ny sipter a, of which there is but one species hitherto described, the
Tanysiptera Dea, a bird rarely seen in collections, though the British
Museum contains two good specimens. That to which I now wish
to call the attention of ornithologists, diff'ers much from the Tany-
siptera Dea, both by the shortness of the central tail-feathers and by
the richness of the several colours with which it is ornamented ; and
from these differences it was concluded to be a beautiful new spe-
cies. But on examining the specimen carefully, some doubt arose
as to the fact, whether it had not been, in part, at least, artfully
dressed in its present showy plumage, from observing that the struc-
ture of some of the feathers was of a more downy nature, especially
on the urop3'^gium and beneath the body, than those usually cover-
ing the body of Kingfishers. This idea was rendered certain by the
discovery that the wings were decidedly those of an Alcedo Senega-
lensis. The addition of wings and feet is not, however, uncommon
in stuffed specimens of birds which come from New Guiana, as the
natives prepare the skins without those parts, for use as ornaments,
and from them the skins are procured and brought to Europe. A
further examination proved that the downy feathers (which are of a
rich salmon colour) of the uropygium, and most of those beneath
the body, had been taken from a specimen of Trogon Duvaucelii ;
while on the sides these latter feathers are mixed with others from
the neck of a young bird of Alcedo leucocephala, probably thus
placed in order to diminish the probability of determining their
identity. Having thus shown that all the under part is decep-
tively put together, it may reasonably be concluded that the feet
238 Miscellaneous.
by which the specimen is attached to its perch, have also been
added to complete it.
1'hus far 1 have referred to the defective portions, which must be
decidedly considered as made up from the plumage of various birds,
artificially intermingled, to give the appearance of a perfect speci-
men. I will now pass to the more pleasing task of noticing the
parts which I think are those belonging to a distinct species. I
will first, however, mention, that on comparing the feathers of these
parts, as far as regards their structure, with those of the same parts
of a well-authenticated specimen of Tanysiptera Dea, one is readily
satisfied with their identity of character and disposition. But the
difi^erences of colouring between those portions which are left of the
original bird and the same parts in the old species, will be better
explained by the following description.
The tips of the feathers that compose the crest, as well as the
elongated central tail-feathers, are ultramarine in this bird ; while
in the Tanysiptera Dea these parts are of a rich cobalt ; in both,
however, the tail-feathers are tipped with white.
The back is deep shining black in the present bird ; but in the
T. Dea that part is of a dull black, with each feather margined with
deep blue.
The outer tail-feathers have the inner webs brownish black, and
the exterior webs ultramarine ; while in the T. Dea they are white,
margined narrowly on the exterior edges with cobalt.
The central tail-feathers are much shorter than those of the T.Dea^
though the size of the bird is nearly the same.
From these diflferences I may venture to give the following short
specific characters of the bird before me, under the name of Tany-
siptera Nympha : —
Deep black above, margined with deep blue ; the occipital crest
and central tail-feathers ultramarine, the latter tipped with
white ; the lateral tail-feathers brownish black, with the outer
webs ultramarine : beneath, &c. }
I have two reasons for bringing this partly artificial bird before
naturalists ; — first, to call the attention of ornithologists to the fact
that some of the continental preparers of objects of Natural History
still continue the shameful practice of endeavouring to deceive the
zealous collector by false means, as in bygone days, when several
such were published in splendid works, that have since been dis-
covered to be manufactured for the purpose of obtaining large suras
of money from amateurs who were struck by their magnificent
appearance : secondly, to point out, as far as such a specimen will
admit, the existence, without doubt, of a second species of an ex-
tremely rare genus, and thus endeavour to lead to its further eluci-
dation, in the hope of establishing the fact of the existence of more
than one species. In further proof of the latter assertion, I may
add, that 1 have seen another specimen, which differs in several
respects from both those now mentioned, and may be an inter-
mediate species between them, and which wHl be soon described by
M. La Fresnage, of Paris. — George Kobekt Gray.
Meteorological Observations. 239
FOUNTAIN GUM BOTTLE.
I have found that the fountain inkstand, sold for Stephens's ink
(but those sold by Mordan are probably as good), are the best
vessels to keep gum-water in for common daily use. The fluid part
of the gum-water being considerably above the level of the surface
of the gum which is exposed for use, prevents it from becoming dry,
as is so constantly the case in other kinds of vessels. — J. E. Gray.
CARINARIA VITREA, LAMARCK.
Three specimens of this very rare shell have lately been brought to
this country by Mr. Reeve, who purchased them at a sale in Holland.
The shell of the unhatched animal (as is shown by the shell re-
maining on the apex of one of the specimens) is smooth, polished,
nearly discoidal, and formed of several (three or four) slowly en-
larging whorls, so as exactly to resemble the shell of the Helix
lucida in form and appearance. When the animal is hatched, it
suddenly enlarges its shell, and changes its form. The keel is
formed of two distinct laminae, one belonging to each side of the
shell. In both these particulars, which I believe have not been
noticed before, it exactly agrees with the more common Carinaria
Mediterranea. — J. E. Gray.
METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR SEPT. 1840.
Chiswick. — Sept. 1, 2. Fine. 3. Rain. 4. Cloudy : rain. 5, 6. Fine. 7, 8.
Very fine. 9. Hazy. 10 — 13. Very fine. 14. Hazy: heavy rain. 15. Cloudy:
rain at night. 16. Rain, with brisk S.W. wind: barometer exceedingly low.
17. Very fine: frosty at night. 18. Frosty haze : very fine. 19. Cloudy and
cool. 20. Fine. 21. Fine : rain. 22. Heavy rain. 23. Rain : clear and fine
at night. 24. Heavy showers. 25. Cold and wet. 26. Overcast : rain. 27.
Cloudy and fine. 28. Heavy rain. 29, 30. Clear and fine.
Boston. — Sept. 1. Cloudy. 2. Fine. 3. Rain: rain early a.m. 4 — 6. Fine.
7. Cloudy. 8. Fine. 9. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 10. Fine : rain early a.m.
II, 12. Fine. 13. Fine: rain p.m. 14. Cloudy. 15. Fine. 16. Fine: rain
early A.M. : rain p.m. 17. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 18. Fine: rain p.m. 19,
20. Cloudy. 21. Cloudy: rain p.m. 22. Stormy and rain: rain a.m. 23.
Rain : rain early a.m. 24. Fine: rain early a.m. 25. Rain: rain early a.m. :
rain A.M. 26. Fine: rain p.m. 27. Fine. 28. Cloudy. 29. Fine: rain p.m.
30. Fine.
Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire. — Sept. 1. Fine harvest day: air electric.
2. Rain from midday. 3, 4. Showery, 5. Fine and clear. 6. Fine but cloudy.
7. Fine : a few drops of rain. 8. Cloudy a.m. : rain p.m. 9. Wet : cleared up :
wet again. 10,11. Occasional heavy showers. 12. Moist, but moderate. 13.
The same : one shower. 14. Fine and clear. 15. Cold and showery. 16. Rain
A.M. 17,18. Very fine. 19. Fine a.m. : moist p.m. 20. Fine a-m. 21. Fine
A.M. : showery. 22. Fine and dry : thunder a.m. 23. Rain. 24. Fine and
fair. 25—27. Very wet. 28, 29. Moist. 30. Showery.
Sun shone out 28 days. Rain fell 21 days. Thunder 1 day.
Wind north by east 1 day. North-east 3 days. East-north-east 3 days. East
3 days. South-east § day. South 5 days. South-south-west 1 day. South-
west 9idays. West-south-west 2 days. West 1 day. North-west 1 day.
Calm 6 days. Moderate 1 1 days. Brisk 5 days. Strong breeze 5 days.
Boisterous 2 days. Variable 1 day.
Mean temperature of the month 50°*30
Mean temperature of September, 1839 ... 52 '12
Mean temperature of spring water 50 '90
coo i—ac r^ioooo t^OMOCi oo o^o o^oo too^•^^oo toao o^vooo <N c^o
•3Jiqs
-saujiunQ
•uo;soa
•jloiMsiqo
o O e
>-hK
C oi V
•uid X
JlOTAVSiqJ
o
to
6
o
c<
o o
^ VO lO «M
COO O O
<M O O •^-< — <
^O CO
o o
CI <N CO
(N O -<
CM -^ CI
o o o
O lO CTi
O O <M O "^O
— -^ O COO "
o —
coo
CO • <N
O
CO o <
GO CO •
COCO
C» CO
O <o
I:^0^0
0^•- CO
O O ^
H . > V! <»
J .J_H_SJ . . . .
u u u u
■1^'
S K
^' J: >; ;^-J3 S:
O o w o w '^ o
&* ^ ^ ^ S ^ " ^* ^* ^ ^* " ^' ^' ^' z =^' ^* ^ ^ "^ Pf*
fe* ^" &•
^ cc ^ («
te Z ■"* 05 0!
55 ^
W C ^ tc S 05 s:
Mjc* «|M -i!n
!>. i-H lO t^ CO ^
■<* lO "^ "^ -^ "^
H|<S KM f-.|(M -HJN MH HtiS
■^'^COOOlOtCCOOCN"^'*OI>-0000<NCi
lO'TrtC'^'^'rprt-^rfrf^-'^l'COCO'Tl"^'^
CI to — to O <0 CO
■^ CO -^ "^ lO "^ "^
"IKS •-'lei
rf lO O>00 00 o^
VO o to to to to
rt|lM MK-* -iO "Iff" --"^ -'"'" "I"
ot^•^o^'*'OoocotO'-lCOlOU^'*u^<oco
VO tO*0 lOtOtOiOiOtOtOtOtCtOtOtOiOtO
to t^'* CO r^ o CO
to to to to to to to
O O to to t0"0
lO to to «p >0)
«NOOOOM^'^"^Qb006cOGbGO'^>-'00'^<Nt>>"^COC*'-<
vbtotOtOtOtOiO^toiOiOiO-^-^tOtO-^totO-^tOiOtOtO
oo COCOO O cO'th— I a^toO tO-^co— ' coa^0O00 CN fS O O>Q0tO(M O>a0Cl'-'
u^i0-^-^^iO^t0iO^-^c0C0'^'=f'*0i '>*cocoiO^CO'=*co^^^-<*iO
oor^too'or-.*oi>-'oi>-ioo<otototo<o<otovo<otovo^otoovotovo<o
coa^cooc^cx>cocoi>»r^o^o«c<po>p>t---t^co7#p7*^op'^pco9»co
T*co0^c^^l^o^^c^CDb'-lt^toC^u^0Dto^6^o^toc^^■^GOOtoo^r-o^
U^O OtOUO^VotOUoS tOTt^^^^^rf^Tf^tOTfTj-u-S^rttOtOrf
o^c^^r^<^^ooc<^oooc^oaocof^^^^71'qop^.;o^^^Qplpr^Qp cotp^oopcop
tir-.f^*o lo o o >o oovo^oootoo^ioiototooioto lotooo^to
o^oo CO 00 o 00 vo Tfc^coo 00 oococir^cocococoto<N7C<N(N r^-^coipop
JoS^SoSSjSiftSo'O tptOtOtOiOtOtOtOtotOtOtOtOtOtOtOtO^u'^
PQOO
l^«r^-^^(-rl too — <m00 O CO-^<N »-i "^CSQO — < COOOO iO<N t-^^^tOO 0>000
C^O^?0 0^§>O^^^^S^S^cop p^ p C^qo -^^rfvpOMr-vpp ^>p
(-^(-T\(-T^•5^a^CT^a^c^c^^6^CT^6^6^0^6^o^0^O c^o^O^O^O^O^O^O^O^O^O^O^
■^cnraotncOirioOOOO^O-^O'— 't^"OC»OOr^C0O00C0C0'*<2iOtoto
0§^S^§^§^^^§^S^^^^^^<^C<CS<NCO (NCNOlC<tNOI(N<N<MOIO«
fv%t^otO'«rt<OOQnr^iOOOOt^totO— 'QOOt^OOr^tO'OO'^OO'^O
^O 8S^to§)?OC^CO^fOcTS^^cooO cOCOvp-^QpoppCO>pco-0>CO
Af.^^^^s^a\a\a\cT\CT^o^o^<X)6:><x>(X> 6^o^6^0^Qoao a^o^o^c^o^oo on
r/^n^r5^lr^^^rsl lOCOO I^f- -rfCOT'-O "^O^O I>-tOtOCN r-^ lOCN "^CN-^CO"^
S?S?Si?r^2or2(» — oo^^o^o■5t-•tOlOO^cooootoo^-o^-ooco
FltoSJ^O^^ O OQO C^a^S^o2?^ ^rqoqo ON C- ^t p ^t r- 00 00 tp»pON
(-»saNr!\aso\o o o o^c^^o^o^6^6^6^oo 6^0^0^C^O^O^C^O^C^O^O^C^^o^O^
c
o
Is
c
>.«•
o
OO)
(-1
tf
O J3 • •
" £ °° r^
n ^ -« '^
too^t>."^co^O'Oto^OO^cooo^Otooo^oOtOO<NQO J^® r';^i° ^'J^^r^Cj
VoScsr^-OO^VOOOOOCOOtOtOONt---— 't^COOQOO>t^t>QOCJ^JOC^
§^ ^ «N cV CO O CO CO CI CI C^ ^ CICIC4C0CICICICI
^VO-^^OCIlOCIO^'^'^"^0-^-^CIO*op'0(OpC^O^<N -^O ;^Q0
o r-SS ocT-?2ooo>oa^^coQ0ioacc»pptp7t<»pr-pcr-«3cr.
^^§^^OCOCOCOCOCOCICOciciCICICIC<C»COCOCIC<C< C< tOCOC4 CI CI
-id <^-i-"^^t-^a6o^d--cjco^to2r:^«2>o--c;co4uj^-^
^ O ^ •
O
to
c«
<p
to
CO
_tO_
CO
o
:^_
CO
CO
o
to
CO
to
00
»p
ON
d
to
Oi
CI
ON
d
«3
00
ON
00
ON
CI
CI
00
ON
CI
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY
XXVI. — Zoo-Geological Considerations on the Freshioater
Mollusca. By Edward Forbes, Esq., M.W.S., For. Sec.
B.S., &c.
The Mollusca inhabiting fresh water are all testaceous ; such
as are univalve are either pulmoniferous or pectinibranchous
Gasteropoda ; such as are bivalve are Acephala Lamelli-
branchia. The consideration of the effect of climatal influence
on their generic and specific variations of form, and of the
comparative geographical distribution of the existing species,
leads to some conclusions which appear to bear importantly
on certain points in geology.
The genera of Freshwater Pulmonifera exhibit few subge-
neric groupings of species, and those few are not climatally
centralized. Thus, the forms of Limneus are common to the
whole world, and the distribution of species is proportionably
extensive. The species of Limneus present near resemblances
whether gathered in England, in India, in Australia or in
America — they are often even specifically identical. Plariorbis
presents the same phaenomena, and the variations of form in
Physa can scarcely be regarded as exceptional. So also An-
cylus. Nor are the two characters most subject to the climatal
influence, those of size and colour, much affected by it, either
as regards the species of the genera or the individuals of the
species. Some of the largest forms of Limneus and Planorbis
are northern, and in them colour never varies climatally. The
negative influences which appear to affect the number of spe-
cies as we go northwards are rather structural than climatal.
Not so however with the pectinibranchous Gasteropoda
inhabiting fresh water. Among them we find the number of
genera and of species increasing as we go south, and peculiar
forms characterizing warm countries. A Paludina or Mela-
nia from the warmer regions of our earth has an eye-character
Ann. ^ Mag. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1840. R
242 Mr. E. Forbes on Freshwater Mollusca,
which enables us at once to name its fatherland. American
forms and Asiatic forms differ ; we find the minor groups cen-
tralized, and we might colour our maps variously, according
to the centralization of those groups. Their colouring varies
with the climate, and specimens of the same species from dif-
ferent localities may be distinguished by variation of size.
In the lacustrine and fluviatile genera of Acephala we see a
similar influence of climate at work. The groups of Naiades
and of Cyclades are concentrated in certain geographical lo-
calities, and the southern species are often more splendid in
form and colouring than the northern. The old and new con-
tinents have few or no species in common, and the freshwater
Acephala of the east and west are in most cases very differ-
ent.
These facts may be stated generally in the form of two pro-
bable laws : —
1st. The variations of form, specific and generic, are not
so dependent on climate in the freshwater pulmoniferous
Gasteropoda as in the freshwater pectinibranchous Gastero-
poda and Acephala.
2nd. In a genus independent of climatal influence the ex-
tension of distribution is correspondent with the non -variation
of form, and vice versa in a genus subject to the climatal in-
fluence.
The following inferences applicable to geology may be
drawn from these considerations : —
1st. If these views be correct, and if the great differences
between the animals of the primaeval world and those of the
present depend on climatal conditions as is usually admitted,
the difference between the generic and subgeneric forms of the
pulmoniferous MoUusca in the ancient strata and those now
living, should not be nearly so great as that between the an-
cient and existing marine fauna. And so we find it. When
we look over a collection of fossil freshwater Pulmonifera we
are at once struck by the circumstance of the absence of ex-
tinct genera and of the near alliance between the fossil and
extinct forms.
2nd. But there should be a difference either as to the dis-
tribution or as to the character and number of species be-
tween the pectinibranchous Gasteropoda and Acephala of the
present and of the fossiliferous past. Thus, as climatal
causes affect the distribution of their genera and species, if
Britain had a warmer climate in the early ages of the world,
these tribes should evidence it. And such is the case. Me-
lania and Melanopsis and Ampullaria counted numerous sub-
jects at one time in our lakes and rivers ; Paludince were once
Mr. S. V. Wood^s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag, 243
far more abundant than they are now ; Cyrena has disap-
peared, and Cyclas has dwindled into insignificance ; nor does
our weather hold out any prospect of bettering itself so as to
induce a return of the analogues of our ancient visitants.
3rd. In a fossiliferous bed formed during a period when
the temperature of Britain did not exceed that of the warmer
regions of our world at present, there ought not to be the
same difference in the comparative number of species, extinct
and existing, in the marine and freshwater faunas, and scarcely
any in the case of the freshwater Pulmonifera. In such a
bed the freshwater Mollusks should either be nearly allied
to, or identical with, existing species of warmer climates. I
would refer to this rule the phaenomena of the shell-bed at
Grays, Essex, described by Mr. Morris, in which we find the
pectinibranchous Gasteropoda and the Acephala presenting
thermal characters, while the Pulmonifera are identical with
the existing British species. These phaenomena should lead
us to consider that bed as of pleiocene and not of pleistocene
origin.
4th. When there is no positive but an evident negative
difference from the existing fauna in a tertiary or post-tertiary
freshwater deposit, our conclusions as to the climate of the
period in which it was formed must mainly depend on the
consideration whether the negation is of Pulmonifera or of
Pectinibranchia and Acephala ; for in the former case it pro-
bably depends on the action of secondary influences, and in
the latter it possibly may be owing to the same cause.
5th. If in calculating percentages we deduce them from
lists including both freshwater and marine species, we draw
false inferences as regards the genera in the older rocks and
the species in the pleiocene and pleistocene beds. To correct
this error we should in the former case calculate separate
percentages for the marine and freshwater species, and in the
latter consider the freshwater Pulmonifera by themselves.
XXVII. — A Catalogue of Shells from the Crag, By S. V.
Wood, Esq., F.G.S.
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
Gentlemen,
The following is part of a Catalogue of the fossil contents of
the Crag Formation, including the Conchifera of Lamarck. I
have endeavoured to make it as concise as possible, in order
(should you think it worth publication) not to trespass too
R 2
244 Mr. S. V. Wood's Catalogue of Shells from the Crag,
largely upon the valuable space in your Journal ; I have there-
fore introduced no more synonyma than I found absolutely
necessary to make it intelligible. References are given where
the species have been verified, and the new names are merely
provisional, as they are affixed to specimens in my Cabinet :
as it is my intention at some future period to give full de-
scriptions of these, I shall defer my copious remarks till that
time. Sutton (near Woodbridge in Suffolk) is given as the
locality to the greater number of species, though many of them
are not restricted to that parish ; but as quarries of the red and
coralline crag are there numerous and very rich in organic
remains, a repetition of places is needless; where others are spe-
cified, they denote the species to have been there more pecu-
liarly located ; those for the mammaliferous crag I have taken
from Woodward, with a few additional new discoveries given
me by Capt. Alexander. The localities for the red and coral-
line shells I will guarantee, having myself found every species
enumerated in this catalogue, with the single exception of the
Cyrena at Gedgrave. The classification is according to La-
marck, and as it is the best known is best adapted to my
purpose, the shells having been long thus arranged in my
cabinet. Upon looking over the catalogue, it will be observed
that several of the shells now living in the present seas are
quoted as found fossil in the coralline crag, while they appear
to be wanting in the red or newer formation ; but in most of
the instances the specimens are rare even in that deposit,
which was formed either in deeper or more tranquil water
than we have every reason to believe was the case with the
gravelly covering that in some places rests upon it ; but even
where they are found in numbers their fragility might have
been unable to withstand the agitation of a littoral deposit ;
they, of course, must have existed through the more modern
period. The Tellina donacina^ a shell whose solidity we might
have imagined to have been a sufficient protection, has not
hitherto been found in the red crag, though one of the most
abundant in the coralline ; yet its presence there is, as far
as I know, confined to one spot, thus appearing to have been
a very local species ; further search, particularly in newly dis-
covered localities, will probably bring to light many of these
desiderata.
Yours, &c.
S. V. Wood.
13, Bernard Street, Russell Square.
Oct. 15, 1840.
Mr. S. V. Wood's Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 245
No.
of
Sp.
1.
1.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1.
1.
2.
1.
1.
2.
3.
1.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1.
2.
3.
1.
2.
1.
2.
DESCRIPTION.
Coralline,
Red.
Mam.
CoNCHIFERA.
Teredo navalis, Linn. Syst. Nat.
p.l267
Sutton*.
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton.
RamsholtJ.
Sutton,
(tubes of.)
Walton Naze.
Walton Naze.
Walton Naze.
Sutton
Post wick,
[n' Norwich
Braraerton.
Bramerton.
Bramerton.
Postwick.
Gastrochaena pholadia, Turt. Bri-
tish Bivalves, t. 2. f. 8, 9...
Pholas latus, List. pi. 279 f
P. crispata, Mo7it. T. B. p. 23.
cylindrica, Min. Con, t. 148.
papyracea? Turt. (fragments
onl V )
Candida? (dorsal valve only.;
Pholadomya candidoides, n. s. ...
Solen siliqua §, Linn. Syst. Nat. p.
1113
ensiformis, n. s
Cultellus cultellatus, n. s
Panopeea Norvegica, Min. Con. t.
610
Ramsholt...
Sutton
Walton Naze.
Walton Naze.
Sutton.
Alderton, neai
Bawdsey.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton
Ipsviciensis, Min. Con. t. 611.
gentilis ||, Min. Con. t. 610..
Ramsholt.
Glycimeris vagina, n. s
Mya truncata, Linn. Syst. p. 1112.
arenaria, Liwra. Syst. p. 1112.
lata, Min. Con. t. 81
Ramsholt...
Ramsholt...
Sutton
ovalis, Turt. Brit. Biv. t. 3.
f. 1, 2
Butley, near
[Orford.
Walton Naze.
Sutton.
t xM. Pullus, Min. Con. t. 531 .
Sphenia Binghami? Turt. 1. 19. f.3.
cylindrica**, n. s. « ,,
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton
Sutton.
Ramshoit...
Ramsholt.
angulata, n. s
Anatina pretenera, n. s
Thracia pubescens
Mva pubescens, Mont. T. B.
p. 40.
convexa'f'f? •
* The river Deben separates this parish from Woodbridge, but the quarries
from which the greater part of the shells were obtained are situated at the di-
stance of two miles from that town.
t Hist. Conch., fol. Lond. 1687. Lib. iii.
X Ramsholt is on the banks of the Deben, about four miles from Woodbridge.
§ 1 presume this to differ from Solen gefiuis, Nyst, in not being cylindrical :
our shell is broader on the posterior than on the anterior side, a character not
given in his description.
!| Until more specimens be found I think there is a doubt about this species.
^ These Myce present a variety of distorted forms, but all that are in my ca-
binet, and all that I have seen from the crag, may be referred to the above species.
** This is identical with a recent British shell not figured that I am aware of.
tt My specimens are compressed and broken ; too imperfect for identification.
246 Mr. S. V. Wood's Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.
No.
of
Sp.
3.
1.
2.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
1.
2.
3.
1.
2.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
DESCRIPTION.
Coralline.
Red.
Mam.
CONCHIFERA.
Thracia tiuncata, n. s
Lutraria elliptica, Turt. Brit. Biv.
p. 65
Sutton.
Ramsholt...
Sutton.
Sutton .........
Bramerton.
Postwick.
Thorpe.
Thorpe.
Thorpe.
Bulcham,
near South-
wold.
South wold.
Bramerton.
Mactra lutraria, Linn. Syst.
Nat. -p. 1126.
■ Listeri •••
Mactra Listeri, Gmelhiy Syst.
p. 3261.
Tellina lata alba, Lister, t. 253.
Mactra arcuata, Min. Con. t. 1 60.
solida, Linn. Syst. Nat. p.
1126
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton
M. dubia et M. ovalis, Min,
Con. t. 160.
glauca, Gmel. Syst. p. 3260 .
stultorum, Linn. Syst. Nat.
p. 1126
Sutton.
Sutton
M. magna, Woodward^ Geol. of
Norf. i. 2. f. 8.
subtruncata,Mow^. 7'.^.p.93.
M. cuneata, Woodward^ t. 2.
f. 10.
Sutton
Sutton.
Sutton.
Bawdsey
Sutton
-deaurata? Turt
Amphidesma album, Fleming, Brit.
Ani. p. 432
Sutton
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton
Mactra alba. Wood, Linn.
Trans, vi. 174.
prismaticum, Turt. Brit. Biv.
t. 5. f. 3
obovale, n. s
Lepton squamosum?!, Turt
■ - nitidum'^'f Turt ......
Sutton .......
Corbula striata, i^^e?w
Cardium striatum. Walker,
Test, minuta, rar.
Corbula nucleus, Turt.
rotundata, Min. Con. t.
572.
complanata, Min.Con. t. 362.
subrostrata, n. s.
Sutton.
Sutton,
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
? granulata X, Nyst, Bull, de
V Acad, Roy. de Bruxelles,
1839,pt. 2. p.398.pl.3.f. 3.
? sulcata §, n. s
* Only one worn specimen, which is therefore doubtful.
■f I have only two or three specimens, and those are not in good condition.
X Half a dozen specimens that I possess are unfortunately all the right valve,
and I suspect it does not strictly belong to this genus.
§ An equivalved shell, somewhat resembling C. striatella, Deshayes, Coq. foss.
des Env. de Paris, PI. 8. f. 15.
Mr. S. V. Wood's Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 247
No.
of
Sp.
1.
DESCRIPTION.
CONCHIFERA.
Coralline.
2.
Pandora margaritacea, Turt
Tellina insequivalvis, Linn.
Syst. Nat.
Saxicava rugosa, Min. Con. var. ct.
t. 466
Saxicava pholadis,7Mr^. var. /3.
t. 2. f. 11
Hiatella minuta, Turt. var. y.
t. 2. f. 12
oblonga, Turt, var. B. t. 2.
f.l3
Saxicava rugosa, subequilate-
ralis, mihif var, g
Agina purpurea? Turton *
Montacuta substriata, Turt. Brit.
Biv. t. 11. f. 9, 10
Ligula substriata, Mont. T. B
Sicp. p. 25.
ovata
Tellemya o vata, Brown's Conch
Illust.^X. 14.f. 20, 21.
truncata, n. s
pumila, n. s
? donacina, n. s
? cylindrica, n. s
Kellia suborbicularis, Turt. Brit.
Biv.t. 11. f. 5, 6
Mya suborbicularis, Mont. T.
^.p.39.
Amphidesma physoides,iam/i;
V. p. 493.
dubia
Psammotea dubia, Desk. Coq.
foss. des Env. de Paris, pi.
10. f. 13, 14.
Kellia coarctata, n. s
transversa, n. s
? deltoidea, n. s
— — ? orbicularis, n. s
? flexuosa, n. s
? cycladia, n. s
Cryptodon bisinuatus, n. s
rotundatus, n. s
? Verticordia, n. s.
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton .
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton .
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Red.
Walton Naze.
Sutton
Mam.
Thorpe.
Butley.
Walton Naze.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Loripesundularia, n. s.f Sutton Rramerton.
* Only one specimen.
'f This is one of those shells covered externally with undulating or divaricating
lines, but differs from all the numerous Zwciwa? with those peculiar markings that
I have seen, inasmuch as it has a semi-internal ligament, and may, perhaps, have
had an inhabitant similar to that of Lucina lactea, which, on account of its pe-
culiar foot, has been named Loripes by Poli. I have therefore placed it in that
genus.
248 Mr. S. V. Wood's Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.
No.
of
Sp.
DESCRIPTION.
CONCHIFERA.
Lucina radula, Turt. Brit. Biv. p.
116
Tellina radula, Mont. T. B.
p. 68.
digitaria
Tellina digitaria, Turt. edit, of
Linn. p. 196.
rotundata, Turt. Brit. Biv. p.
114
dilatata
Diplodonta dilatata, Philippi,
Eniim. Moll. SicilicBy t.4. f. 7.
gyrata, n. s
crenulata, n . s
costaria, n. s
Fellina crassa
Pectunculus planus crassus,
List. t. 136.
Tellina obtusa, Min. Con. t.
179. f. 4.
obliqua, Min. Con. t. 161. f. 1.
ovata, Min. Con. 1. 161. f. 2...
praetenuis. Woodward, Geol.
ofNorf.t. 2. f. 12
fabula, Mont. T. B. ip. 6i. ...
donacina*, Li?in. Syst. Nat.
p. 1118. ..,
■ ■ donacella, n. s
ovaloides, n. s
— •- Benedenii, Nijst. Bull, de
VAcad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
1839, pt. 2. p. 399. f . 5
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton.
Sutton .
Sutton
Psammobia vespertina, Turt. Brit
Biv. t. 6. f. 10
Solen vespertinus, Gmelin,Syst
p. 3228.
Ferroensis, Turt. t. 8. f. 1....
scopula, Turt, t. 6. f. 11, 12
florida, Turt. t. 6. f. 9
solidula, Turt. t. 8. f. 2
' laininosa
Petricola laminosa, Min. Con.
t. 573.
Donax trunculus, Linn. Syst. Nat
p. 1227
truncata, n. s
■ glabra, n. s
Astarte borealis
Astarte plana, Mi?i. Con. 1. 179
f. 2.
Coralline.
Ramsholt.
Sutton .
Sutton.
Sutton
Sutton
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
Red.
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Thorpe.
Mam.
South wold.
Postwick.
Postwick.
Bramerton .
Br am er ton.
Southwold.
Bramerton.
Bramerton,
Bramerton
* Although exceedingly abundant I have not yet found it in the red crag.
Mr. S. V. Wood's Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 249
No.
of
Sp.
9.
10.
n.
12.
13.
14.
1.
2.
DESCRIPTION.
CONCHIFERA.
Astarte obliquata, Min.Con. t. 179.
f. 3
bipartita,-Mi«. Cow. t. 521. f. 3.
nitida, Min, Con. t. 521. f. 2.
nitidula, n. s
mutabile, n. s
s\\\cdilaL,Fle'm.Brit. Ani.^A^9.
Venus sulcata, Mont. T. B.
p. 131.
compressa, Flem. Brit. Am.
p. 440
pisiform is, Ti. s.
gracilis, Goldf. Petrefact. t.
135. f. 4
parva, n. s
parvula, n. s ,
pygmsea, Goldf. Pet. t. 135
f. 5, 6
subtrigona, n. s
Goodallia ? crenatula, n. s.
Coralline.
Kamsholt.
Ramsholt.,
Sutton ....
Ramsholt.
Red.
Sutton
pygmaea^ n. s.
Cyrena trigonula, Wood
Cytherea Chione, Turt. Brit. Biv.
t. 8. f. 11
Venus Chione, Linn. Syst. Nat.
p. 1131.
filosa, n. s
lenticula, n. s
Cyprina maxima J.
Ramsholt...
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton,
Sutton.
Gedgrave f,
nearOrford.
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton.
Sutton ...
Sutton
Ramsholt...
Mam.
Thorpe.
Bramerton.
Walton Naze.
Walton Naze.
Bawdsey
Southwold.
• The two shells placed in this genus by Dr. Turton will, I think, be found
to belong to the genus Astarte and the minutissima, probably the immature shell
of the triangularis.
f This is stated, upon the authority of Capt. Alexander, to have been found in
the coralline crag, but from the appearance of the locality I think there is at
present a doubt of its belonging to that formation : I found at the same place
Cyclostoma elegans, and Pupa marginata. Capt. A. kindly sent me a specimen,
which, by comparison, appears identical with that which is found so abundantly
in the lacustrine deposit at Stutton, on the banks of the river Stour, seven miles
south of Ipswich : whether this be the same as the common species from the Nile,
Cyrena consobrina, I will leave others to determine ; but there is one character in
the fossil in which it appears to differ from the recent, although amongst some
hundreds of specimens that I have procured, there is of course a great variety ;
the posterior side is always more angular than that of the recent, which in all
those that I have seen is truncated. Our shell appears to agree with Cyrena
Gemmellarii, Phil. Enum. Moll. Sicihae, t. 4. f. 3.
X The umbo of this, from the coralline crag, is a little more produced, and ap-
pears to have been rather a thicker shell than the recent, which is the only dif-
ference that I can detect, while the specimens from the red crag preserve a
sort of intermediate character in that respect.
250 Mr. S. V. Wood's Catalogue of Shells from the Crag,
No.
of
Sp.
DESCRIPTION.
CONCHIFERA.
Cyprina.
Pec tun cuius maximus, List. t.
108 A.
Venus islandica, Linn. Syst,
Nat. p. 1131.
Venus equalis, Min.Con. t. 21.
rustica
Venus rustica,il/m. Cow. 1. 196.
Coralliophaga cyprinides, n. s. ...
Venerirupis Irus, Flem. Brit. Ani.
p. 451
Donax Irus, Linn. Syst. Nat.
p. 1128.
Pullastra virginea
Venus virginea, Linn. Syst.
Nat. p. 1136.
— — perovalis, n. s
Venus ovata, Mont. T. B. p. 1 20.
Dosina turgida
Venus turgida, Min, Con. t,
256.
Cytherea sulcata, Nyst. Bull.
de VAcad. Roy. de Bru-
xelles, 1839, pt. 2. p. 401,
pi. 1. f. 9.
fasciata ..
Venus fasciata, Turt. Brit.
Biv. t. 8. f. 9.
imbricata.
Astarte imbricata, Min. Con.
t. 521. f. 1
Mysia ornata*, n. s
Artemis lentiformis
Venus lentiformis, Min. Con.
t. 203.
sinuata, Turt. Brit. Biv. t. 10.
f. 10, 11
Coralline.
Ramsliolt..
Ramsholt.
Ramsholt.
Sutton .....
Ramsholt.
Red.
Mara.
Sutton.
Walton Naze.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton
Venericardia senilis, Min. Con. t,
258
chamseformis, Min. Cow. t.490,
f. 1
orbicularis, Min. Con. t. 490
f. 2
scalaris,il/iw. Con. t. 490. f. 3
anceps, n. s
corbis
Ramsholt.
Ramsholt.
Ramsholt.
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
Sutton .
Sutton .
Sutton.
Sutton .
Sutton
Sutton.
Sutton.
Walton Naze.
Walton Naze.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Walton Naze.
Bramerton.
Southwold.
* This is the name of a genus intended to have been established by Dr. Leach
for the reception of such shells as Venus undata, Mont. Our shell corresponds
both in its dentition and deep pallial scar, but differs in its exterior ornament and
other specific characters.
Mr. S. V. Wood's Catalogue of Shells from the Crag, 251
No.
of
Sp.
DESCRIPTION.
Coralline.
Red.
Mam.
1.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
1.
1.
2.
3.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
CONCHIFERA.
Venericardia.
Cardita corbis, Phil. Enum.
Sici. t. 4. f. 19.
Isocardia Cor., Min.Co7i. t. 516. f. 2.
Cardiuni Pavkinsoni,il/iw. Cow. t.49.
Ramsholt...
Sutton.
Walton Naze.
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton.
Bawdsey.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton
Bramerton.
Thorpe.
Bramerton.
Southwold.
Bramerton.
edule, Linn. Syst. Nat. p.l 124.
C. obliquum, var. Woodward,
Geol. ofNorf.i. 2. f. 19.
edulinum, Min. Con. t. 283.
f. 3
Ramsholt...
angustatum, Min. Con. t. 283.
f. 2
elongatum, Turt. Brit. Biv.
t. 13. f. 8
Groenlandicum, Turt. edit, of
Linn. p. 205
Sutton.
decorticatum, n. s
Ramsholt...
Sutton.
Sutton
Sutton.
Sutton
Sutton
Sutton.
Ramsholt...
nodosulum, n. s
Pleurodon miliaris, Wood, lllust.
Mag . of Nat. Hist. May 1 840,
p. 231. pi. 13. f. 1. ilf. ...
Area Noae, Linn
lactanea, Woody Lllust. Mag.
Nat, Hist
raridentata, Wood, lllust. Mag.
Nat. Hist
Pectunculus pilosus
Area pilosa, Linn.
subobliquus, Wood, Lllust.
Mag. Nat. Hist
Walton Naze.
Bawdsey.
Sutton
pygmaeus, Phil
Sutton.
Gedgrave.
sublaevigatus ?
Trigonocaelia sublaevigata,
Nyst. Bull, de I'yicad. Roy.
de Bruxelles, 1839, p. 404.
f. 15t.
Nucula oblonga, Min. Con.
Cobboldiae, Min. Con...,,.....
Sutton
Walton Naze.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Bawdsey
Butley
minuta, Mont
nueleus, Wood, Lllust. of the
Mag. Nat. Hist
Sutton
Area nucleus, Linn,
tenera, Wood, Lllust. Mag. of
Nat. Hist
oblongoides, Wood, Lllust.
Mag. of Nat. Hist
• The spines of this appear to be s6t on angulated ribs, in which it differs from
the recent, but I have unfortunately only two or three specimens.
t Our shell has obsolete longitudinal striae.
252 Mr. S. V. Wood's Catalogue of Shells from the Crag,
No.
of
Sp.
8.
9.
10.
1.
1.
2.
3.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
1.
1.
1.
1.
DESCRIPTION.
CONCHIFERA.
Nucula pygmaea, Goldf.
trigonula, Wood, Illust. Mag.
Nat. Hist
semistriata, Wood, Illust. Mag.
Nat. Hist
Dreissina? *
Mytilus antiquorum, Min. Con. t.
275
edulis, Linn. Syst. Nat. ip.ll57 .
densatiis, n. s. ?
Modiola modiolus ? (specimens im-
perfect)
discors, Turt. Brit. Biv. 1. 15.
f.4
hyalina, n. s
cylindroides, n. s
asperula, n. s,
Chama gryphina ? Lam.
Pinna ingens? Mont, (fragments
only)
Avicula (fragments only)
Lima fragilis, Wood,Mag. Nat.Hist
Pecten fragilis, Mont. T. B.
Sup. p. 62
exilis, Wood, Mag. Nat. Hist.
oblonga, Wood,Mag. Nat. Hist
plicatula, Wood,3Iag. Nat.Hist.
Sub-Genus.
Lima limatula ovata, Wood, Mag
Nat. Hist ,
limatula subauriculata, Wood,
Mag. Nat. Hist
Coralline.
Sutton.
Sutton .
Sutton.
Sudbourn,
[n' Orford.
Ramsholt...
Sutton.
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
Sutton .
Ramsholt...
Gedgrave.
Sutton
Ramsholt.
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Red.
Mam.
Walton Naze.
Sutton
Bawdsey.
Sutton
(cast of.)
Walton Naze.
Sutton,
Woodbridge.
Walton Naze.
Walton Naze.
Pecten subauriculata, Mont.
T. B. Sup. p. 63.
1. Pecten grandis, Min. Con. t. 585. . Ramsholt... Sutton.
2. complanatustjMiw. Con. t. 586. Aldbro.
3. maximusPJ Aldbro
4. Princeps, Min. Con. t. 542... Ramsholt.
5. opercularis §, Linn. Syst. p.
1146 Ramsholt... Sutton Southwold,
P. plebeius, Min. Con. t. 393
f. 1.
P. reconditus, Min. Con. t. 575
f. 5, 6.
* Only one fragment.
f I have not seen the lower valve of this species.
+ Only one specimen, and that doubtful, perhaps the lower valve of compla-
natus.
§ This differs from the generality of the recent British specimens only in the
rays being more imbricated, but Mr. G. B. Sowerby has furnished me some
from the Mediterranean, in which they there correspond.
Bramerton.
Mr. S. V. Wood's Catalogue of Shells from the Crag, 253
No.
of
Sp.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
1.
1.
2.
1.
2.
3.
1.
1.
2.
3.
4.
DESCRIPTION.
CONCHIFERA.
Pecten striatus, Min. Con. t. 394. f.
2—4
Pecten limatus, Goldf. Pet. p.
59. t. 94. f. 6.
gracilis, Min. Con. t. 393. f. 2.
obsoletus, Min. Con. t. 541...
Pecten obsoletus, Mont. T. B.
p. 149.
tumidus, Turt. Brit. Biv. t.
17. f. 3
subdiaphanus, n. s
scabrotus, n. s.?
tumescens, n. s
pictatus, n. s
tetramerus, n. s «...
sti-iaturus, n. s
exoletus, n. s. ?*
Hinnus Dubuissoni, Mm. Cow. t. 601 .
Ostrea edulis, Linn. Syst. Nat. p.
1148
spectra, n. s. Leathes MS....
Anomia ephippium
undulata
aculeata
Discina Norvegica? J, Lamk.Syst.
Terebratula variabilis, Miji. Con. t.
576§
Gervillii? Woodward
cistellula, n. s
Psittacea, Turt. Brit. Biv. p.
236
Coralline.
Ramsholt.
Sutton
Lingula fusca, n. s.
Sutton.
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Ramsholt.
Ramsholt.
Ramsholt.
Sutton ....
Sutton .. .
Sutton.
Sutton.
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Red.
Mam.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Bramerton.
Bramerton.
* This may be only a giant monstrosity of the obsoletus. I have only one
specimen.
t These, like our recent British species, are not well defined; no dependence
can be placed upon them.
X Only one valve, and that imperfect.
§ This is variable in shape, thin, often compressed and broken ; my specimens
vary in size from four inches longitudinal diameter to young ones of less than a
line. Von Buch, in his Monograph of Terebratula, published in the Geol.
Trans, of France, part 3, has at p. 222 given as syn. to T. gigantea, Schlott.,
T. hisinuata,T)e^\\., Coq. foss. des Env. de Paris, t. 65, f. 1, T. variabilis, Sow.,
Min. Con., t. 576, but 1 believe. these two last to be different shells ; reasons for
thinking so shall be given in my general descriptions.
254 Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects,
XXVIII. — Carabideous Insects collected by Mr. Darwin
during the Voyage of Her Majesty's Ship Beagle. By
G. R. Waterhouse, Esq.
[Continued from vol. iv. p. 362 of the Magazine of Natural History*.']
Genus Cascellius.
Mr. Curtis founds this genus upon two species brought by Capt.
P. P. King, one from Chile, and the other from Port St. Elena, and
described in the Linnzean Transactions, vol. xviii. part 2.
Sp. 1. Cascellius Kingii, Curtis, Linn. Trans., vol. xviii. p. 183.
Mr. Darwin's collection contains four specimens of this species,
three of which are from E. Chiloe, and the remaining one is from
Yuche Island, Chonos Archipelago. They vary but slightly in co-
louring, being of a green hue, more or less brilliant, and faintly
tinted with brass colour ; the legs are sometimes of an uniform pitchy
red tint, but more commonly, it would appear, the thighs are of a
darker colour than the tibiae : in three of Mr. Darwin's specimens
they are pitchy black, obscurely tinted with reddish at the base. The
antennae being imperfect in Mr. Curtis's specimen, I may mention that
they are short and rather thick ; if bent backwards they would about
reach to the base of the thorax ; the basal joint is testaceous red,
the three cr four following joints are more or less suffused with
brown, and the apical joints are pale testaceous in all the specimens.
Sp. 2. Feronia (Creobius) Eydouxii. — This insect, described by
M. Guerin-Meneville in the ' Magazin de 2,oologie' for 1838, p. 4.
of Class IX., no doubt belongs to the genus Cascellius, and is closely
allied to the C. Kingii; but from the figure and description, it would
appear that it may be distinguished by its larger size, and the uni-
form deep colouring of the legs and antennae. It is found in Peru,
near Lima.
M. Guerin-Meneville observes that his Feronia Eydouxii "a beau-
coup d'afiinites avec le Carabus suturalis," &c., " mais, suivant M.
Chevrolat, qui a vu le C. suturalis de la collection de Banks citee
par Fabricius, notre insect en est fort different;" he might have
* At the end of this paper I intend giving a list of the species mentioned,
with references to the pages in which they are to be found, for the conve-
nience of those who may wish to refer to them ; I shall then also correct
any mistakes I may fall into, — provided I discover them. In the mean
time I may remark, that the generic name Odontoscelis, proposed by Mr.
Curtis and used by me in the first portion of this paper, had been previously
employed by Germar for a genus of Hemipterous insects ; I hope, there-
fore, Mr. Curtis will suggest some other name. I am informed that
Mr. Curtis's generic name Cardiophthalmus has also been previously used,
but cannot ascertain where. I find I had accidentally overlooked a speci-
men of the Cardiophthalmus Clivino'ides, Curtis, in Mr. Darwin's collection.
This specimen was " found dead in the sea, 40 miles off the Straits of Ma-
gellan." — Mr. Darwin's Notes.
Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects. 255
added, that the insect last mentioned is a true Carahus, closely allied
to the Carahus Chilensis of Eschscholtz.
Sp. 3. Cascellius Gravesii, Curtis, Trans. Linn. Soc, vol. xviii.
p. 183.
In Mr. Darwin's collection are two specimens of this species,
both of which were found in Yuche Island, Chonos Archipelago ;
they are both of a brassy black colour, and have a slight coppery
hue : the basal joint of the antennae is red, and the remaining joints
are pitchy ; the thighs are also pitchy, but slightly tinted with red,
especially at the base, and the tibiae and tarsi are pitchy red. The
larger of the two specimens measures 5|- lines in length.
Sp. 4. Cascellius nitidus. — New species.
C viridis, nitore splendide aeneo vel cupreo ; corpore subtus, fe-
moribusque piceis ; antennis, palpis, tibiis tarsisque e piceo
rubris ; thorace longiore plusqukm lato, subcylindrico, antic^
latiore, postice angustato, sulco dorsali mediocriter distincto,
nee non, et ante et post foveam transversa notato ; elytris, ex
elongato ovatis, postice latioribus, ad apicem rotundatis, me-
diocriter convexis, substriatis, striis impunctatis.
Habitat apud Tierra del Fuego.
This species is rather smaller than the C. Gravesii ; the thorax
and elytra are rather less convex than in that insect; the antennae
are rather shorter and less stout, and the striae of the elytra are more
delicate.
The upper parts of the body are sometimes of a brilliant green
colour, and sometimes brassy with cupreous refections ; the under
parts are pitchy black ; the mandibles and labrum are pitchy, and
the palpi, as well as the legs, are either pitchy red or pitch-coloured ;
the tibiae are usually rather paler than the thighs and tarsi. The
head is rather narrower than the thorax, the eyes but moderately
prominent : the thorax is rather longer than broad, moderately con-
vex, broadest near the front and atttnuated behind, and has the
sides slightly rounded ; the dorsal channel is moderately distinct,
and does not extend either to the anterior or posterior margins ;
a transverse impression is observable near the anterior margin, and
there is a faint trace of a similar impression on the hinder part of
the thorax : there are no posterior foveae, but the channels of the
lateral margins become rather more deeply impressed in the poste-
rior angles. The elytra are moderately convex, elongate-ovate
(their length being about once and a half their breadth), and smooth ;
the striae are rather indistinct, and do not extend to the apex of the
elytra ; those nearest the suture are the longest, and on the outer
margins they are obliterated ; they are impunctate and interrupted
in parts : on the apical portion of each elytron are two or three
large punctures. Length, from 4|- to 5 lines ; width, not quite 2
lines.
Four specimens of this species were brought from Tierra del Fue-
go by Mr. Darwin^
256 Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects.
Sp. 5. Cascellius ceneo-niger. — New species.
C niger, supra indistinct^ seneo splendens ; thorace perlongo
(elytrorum dimidiam longitudine eequante) supra paululum con-
vexo, antic^ latiore, postic^ angustato ; sulco dorsali mediocri-
t^r impresso ; elytris elongato-ovatis, distincte striatis ; tibiis
femoribusque piceo-nigris ; tarsis palpisque e piceo rubris ; an-
tennis, articulo basali e piceo rubro, articulis duobus vel tribus
proximis, piceo lavatis, reliquis fusco-testaceis.
Hab. apud Valdivia.
This species is about the same size as the last, but has the thorax
more elongated, the elytra more distinctly striated, and the strise,
although deeper in some parts than others, are not interrupted : in
C. nitidus but five strise are visible, v^^hereas in the present insect
there are six or seven distinct strise, and these extend almost to the
apex of the elytra : on the sides of the elytra the strise are not com-
pletely obliterated : the colouring, moreover, is different, being al-
most destitute of any metallic hue.
The head is elongated and narrower than the thorax, distinctly
constricted, and has a puncture in the centre, a little behind the
eyes ; between the eyes are two shallow fovese ; the labrum and
mandibles are black ; the palpi are pitchy red ; the basal joint of
the antennae is red, the two or three following joints somewhat
pitchy, and the remaining joints brownish testaceous ; the thorax is
decidedly longer than broad ; broadest in front, attenuated and cy-
lindrical behind ; its upper surface is moderately convex ; the dor-
sal channel is tolerably distinct, and extends very nearly to the an-
terior and posterior margins (in one specimen the dorsal channel is
interrupted on the fore part of the thorax and forms a series of punc-
tures) ; the anterior and posterior transverse impressions can scarcely
be traced, and the outer margins beneath are somewhat pitchy. The
elytra are of an elongate- ovate form, distinctly striated, and the
strise, in parts, exhibit indistinct punctures ; those nearest the su-
ture extend almost to the apex of the elytra ; near the outer mar-
gins of the elytra the strise are indistinct : the interspaces of the
other strise are slightly convex ; the apical portions of the elytra are
pitchy at the margin, and have each three, more or less distinct
punctures, two of which are placed near each other, and the third,
which is most remote from the tip of the elytron, is widely separated
from the other two. The legs are black or pitchy black, and the
tarsi are pitchy red ; the body beneath is black ; the upper surface
of the insect is black, but has an indistinct seneous gloss. Length,
5 lines ; width, 1|- line.
The two specimens from which the foregoing description is drawn
up, are one from Valdivia, and the other from Cape Tres Montes.
Two other specimens in the collection from Hardy Peninsula, Tierra
del Fuego, differ in having the antennse, palpi, and tarsi darker.
Genus Baripus, Dejean.
Baripus speciosus (Klug), Dejean. Species general des Coleo-
pt^res, vol. v. p. 703.
Excerpt a Botanica. 257
Two specimens of this beautiful insect were brought from Monte
Video by Mr. Darwin.
Baripus rivalis {Molops rivalis^ Germar), Dejean. Species Gen.
des Col., vol. iii. p. 25.
Two specimens of this species from Monte Video, and one speci-
men from Maldonado La Plata, occur in the collection.
XXIX. — Excerpta Botanica, or abridged Extracts translated
from the Foreign Journals, illustrative of, or connected with,
the Botany of Great Britain. By W. A. Leighton, Esq.,
B.A., F.B.S.E., &c.
No. 3. On the Structure of the Hairs on the Pericarp of cer-
tain Plants, By M. Decaisne. (Ann. des Sc. Nat. n. s.
xii. p. 251.)
One of the characters of the genus Ruckeria is, that of
having the pericarp covered with papillae. These papillae,
when attentively examined in a dry state, are found to be of
a club-shaped form, of a pearly appearance, and with a lon-
gitudinal line dividing them into two equal portions. Their
base is dilated or curved, in the different species, so as to rest
upon one of the cellules of the epidermis, in the organisation
of which there is nothing unusual. On placing some of these
papillae or hairs in a drop of water, we immediately see them
separate at the apex into tw o lips, and thence emit two tubes
{boyaux) of a mucilaginous substance, which issues forth
like wires spirally unrolling themselves, twisting about on
themselves many times, and finally greatly exceeding in
length the hairs into which they w^ere apparently thrust.
These tubes are apparently formed by a very considerable
number of filaments, united and placed one upon the other,
in the manner of a skein of thread, of which the pieces adhered
together by means of some gummy substance. When these
hairs are moistened, we distinguish through their parietes in
each of the two lateral moieties, tw^o bodies more opake, at-
tenuated at both ends, and exhibiting striae arranged in a
regular series, but changing their direction at certain intervals.
If the hair, instead of adhering to the pericarp, as in the
preceding example, is broken off at the base, the emission of
the tubes takes place at that extremity, and the two are then
seen to descend slowly, and to proceed parallel to each other
for a short time in unrolling themselves, but afterwards to
curve and twist one around the other in an irregular manner.
Sometimes when the hair is not broken off, the tube issues
forth from the side, and almost constantly about the middle,
Ann. &; Mag. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1 840. s
258 Excerpta Botanica.
the internal substance presses against some point of the wall,
rends it, and issues forth bent and folded upon itself. In this
case, the emission of one of the tubes is frequently inde-
pendent of that of the other.
The same phaenomenon may be observed in Trichocline,
Euryops lateriflorus, and Mesogramma, In this latter plant,
the central line of each division of the corolla (considered as
a nervure by DeCandolle), is formed by a series of utricules
enclosing a red resinous substance, which is also found in the
leaflets of the involucrum.
In Doria cluytiaefolia the pericarp is covered with extremely
fine, subulate, silvery-white hairs, w^hich, when examined
under the microscope, exactly resemble a thread of silk from
the cocoon, viz. two tubes united to each other and curved
upon themselves by desiccation. When moistened, they
project outwards, as in the preceding case, two very fine tubes,
which exhibit similar characters to those mentioned above.
As these hairs are of considerable length, it is not difficult to
cut them into pieces, and thus see the internal substance
escape at the two extremities in opposite directions. These
hairs are formed by tw^o navicular valves applied together by
their edges like those of a shell, and are destitute of a parti-
tion, as is ascertained by the examination of the transverse
section, or by observing the hairs of Oligothrix gracilis,
D.C. or those oi Mesogramma, which occupy the angles of the
fruit, and are of the form of small clubs. When moistened,
they instantaneously open, not only at their upper extremity,
but by separating throughout their whole length into two
transparent colourless valves which continue united at the
base, and eject two oblong, free, mucilaginous, striated bodies,
w^hicli subsequently elongate, and sometimes present in the
course of their spiral certain irregular, linear, yellowish trans-
parent fragments, which however do not turn blue on the
application of iodine, as has been likewise remarked of similar
ones which escape from the utricules of the pericarp of Dra^
cocephalum Moldavica.
In order to ascertain the structure of these hairs, it is ex-
pedient to examine them when the fruit is almost perfectly
matured.
These hairs, in certain species, occupy a determinate situa-
tion, and those of the pappus to which they approximate do
not participate in their characters, nor do the cellules of the
epidermis itself, contiguous to those which produce these
hairs, offer anything analogous in their organisation.
The two tribes of Composites in which these hairs have been
hitherto observed are the Ladiatijlorce and the Senecionidece,
Excerpt a Botcmica. 259
Note. — With a view of connecting the above with British
Botany, it may be proper to remark, that I have observed a
phaenomenon similar to that described above as existing in
the genus Ruckeria, in the hairs which clothe the achenia of
the common Groundsel (Se/fceczo i/'M/^am^Linn.)*. Theachenia
should be collected on a dry day, when fully matured^ and
before they have been wetted either by dew or rain. On
placing them under the microscope, the silky hairs will be
found to be very much adpressed and scarcely conspicuous.
Immediately, however, on the application of a drop of water,
the hairs become prominent and erecto-patulous, and will be
perceived to be in form linear, emarginate or notched at the
apex, having a darker longitudinal line communicating with
the notched apex, and thus as it were dividing the hair into
two cylindrical but attached tubes. On the continued ap-
plication of the water for a short time, a spiral coil encircling
a mucilaginous substance issues from each of the segments of
the apex, and after twisting upon itself several times, becomes
at length quiescent, extended in a nearly straight direction,
and considerably longer than the hair from which it pro-
ceeded. — W. A. L.
Shrewsbury, Oct. 16, 1840,
No. 4. Conspectus of the Genera and Species of the Lem-
naceae. By M.J. Schleiden. (Linnaea, 1839, iv. p. 385.)
ScHLEiDEN purposes to publish a Monograph of the Lent-
nacece, founded on the results of a continued study of the
plants during five years, aided by the experience of his uncle
Horkel, a very skilful investigator of the tribe. In the mean
time he presents the following as a Prodromus of his intended
work.
According to his observations these plants do not flower
seldomer than other proliferous Phanerogama; the rarity of
their detection in that state is consequently owing to our re-
searches being conducted unadvisedly or at an unseasonable
period. He has frequently examined in a complete state Lemna
minor, t?'isutca, and gibba through all the stages of the deve-
lopment of their flowers, fruits, and germination.
In the arrangement of the genera, he has generally followed
the principles so successfully applied by Schott, and later by
* [The structure and property of the hairs on the achenia of this plant
have been previously observed by Mr. Brown. — Ed.]
S 2
260 Excerpt a Botanica,
Blume, to the inflorescence of the Aroidea, of which the Lem-
nacem are a tribe.
If it be at all proper to establish a genus on characters de-
rived from the vegetation, he feels himself justified in the
adoption of his genus Spirodela. For, if the whole of the Lem~
nacecB be carefully examined, they will be found to constitute
the lowest group of the Aroideae, and a very slight sagacity
will detect in them a series of well-defined developments pro-
ceeding from Wolffia (which is probably the simplest phane-
rogamic plant) up to Spirodela, which presents the highest
state of organization, and is evidently the connecting link
with Pistia. The sudden appearance of two stipular leaves
which must be regarded as typical of the stipular sheath of
Pistia, the surprising development of spiral vessels, with-
out any visible change in the exterior form of the plant and
of the axis which is easily distinguishable as a node with
many roots, furnish in these simple plants characters suffi-
ciently important to justify the establishment of a particular
genus ; and probably a more attentive examination of the fe-
male organs and of the fruit may elucidate other characters
confirmatory of this genus on the above grounds, however ar-
bitrary its adoption may at present appear.
AROIDE^.
Trib. Lemnace^, DC.
Herhula liberse, natantes vel submersse, arrhizae, vel 1 -poly-rhizas,
radicibus calyptra* terminatis. Vasa'spiralia rudimentaria trans-
itoria (in pistillo) vel conspicua (in tota planta). Axis ad
punctum reductus, cum foliis in frondem confluens. Frons :
singula planta completa, ex rima una basilari, vel duabus late-
ralibus prolifera, prole nuda, vel stipulis duabus membranaceis
aucta. Hibernaculum : bulbillus f autumno fundum aquae, vera
superficiem petens. Infiorescentia : spadix ob axim suppressum
fere nuUus ; spatha urceolata, membranacea : staminum evolu-
tione irregulariter fissa. Flares monoici. Masc. 1 — 2, mon-
* The calyptra is not a loose portion of the epidermis, nor a distorted form
of the radical spongiole, but is a proper and peculiar organ, which surrounds
the apex of the root even whilst it lies concealed in the plant, although per-
fectly free and distinct both from that and from the parenchyma.
t Definition of a bulbillus : an axillary bud, the parts of which are more
fleshy than usual, and connate, and which separates spontaneously from
the parent plant for the purpose of propagating the species. A more
fleshy frond, therefore, without roots, engendered in the autumn by plants
of the Lemnacea, and on the death of the parent plant separating from it
and seeking the bottom of the pit, the parent plant remaining on the sur-
face of the water (as in Lemna polyrhiza) ; or becoming buried in the
bottom of the water with its dead parent plant, and rising again in spring
(as in the rest of the Lemnacea:) ; — is truly denominated a Bulbillus.
Excerpt a Botanica, 261
andri. Filamenta filiformia. AnthertE biloculares, loculis sub-
globosis, apice contiguis, basi remotissimis, bilocellatis, rima
longitudinal! laterali dehiscenlibus. Pollen globosum, murica-
tum, rima unica (?) donatum. Fam. 1. Ovarium uniloculare,
uni- multi- (septem- in L. gihha) ovulatum. Ovulum anatro-
pum vel hemianatropum vel atropum, in tegumentis binis. Sty-
lus continuus ; stigma expanso-infundibuliforme. Fructus : utri-
culus mono-polyspermus, indehiscens vel capsula circumscissa.
Semen in tegumentis binis, externo coriaceo-carnoso, interno
membranaceo ; endostomio indurato (operculo) in germinatione
embryostega. Embryo in axi albuminis carnosi rectus, mono-
cotyledoneus, gemmula seorsim (radiculam) spectans in rima
laterali, radicula supera, infera vel vaga*.
t Vasa spiralia transitoria, vel nulla. Plantce novellcB nudce.
A. Frondes rima una hasilari hiantes. Flores in pagina frondis superiore
erumpentes.
I. WoLFFiA, Horkel MSS. {Horkelia, Reich, non Schlechtend.)
Flos masculus unicus. Filamentum breve, crassiusculum. Flosfoemi-
neus unicus. Ovarium uniloculare, uniovulatum, ovulo uno
recto, anatropo ; stylus brevis ; fructus utriculus monospermus ;
semen erectum ; embryo turbinatus ; radicula supera.
1. W. Delilii. Frondes ovales, tenuissimse, geminatim oppositse,
arrhizse ; labium inferius rimse basilaris productum, appensum,
hyalinum. Lemna hyalina, Del. Lemna e Rosetta, Herb. Willd.
no. 17144. L. arhiza. Herb. Willd. 17141.
The author is indebted to Dr. Ehrenberg for specimens of Wolffia
in flower brought from Egypt ; and he detected in Willdenow's her-
barium specimens of the same plant in fruit, under the name of
Lemna, from Rosetta.
B. Frondes rimis binis hasilarihus hiantes. Flores e rima lateraliter pro'
deuntes.
II. Lemna.
Flores masculi, altero in evolutione praecociori. Filamenta filiformia,
recurva ; ovarium uniloculare, uniovulatum, ovulo erecto, hori-
zontali, hemianatropo ; stylus elongatus, recurvus ; fructus
utriculus monospermus indehiscens ; semen in fundo affixum ,
horizontale ; embryo conicus ; radicula vaga.
1. L. minor, Linn. Frondes obovato-subrotundse, crassiusculae,
ternatim quaternatimque, rarius plures cohserentes, monorrhizae ;
stipite frondis novellas discreto fragili. L. cyclostasa, Ell. L.
minuta, Kunth. L. minima, Chev. L. conjugata, Willd. Herb.
17143.
* Brongniart's description of the embryo in ' Archives de Botanique ' is
very far from being accordant with nature, nor can I possibly imagine what
could lead him to the supposition of a canal pervading the upper portion of
the embryo and nourishing a cordate plumule at its base.
262 Excerpt a Botanica.
I first collected L. minor in flower and fruit at Berlin in 1835,
and since that time I have each year detected it again in the same
state whenever I searched with care.
2. L. trisulca, Linn. Frondes lanceolatse, apice repando-dentatae,
tenues, in stipitem elongatum persistentem attenuatee, ideoque
multifariam aggregatse, exclusis floriferis submersse. Stavroge-
ton, Reich, L. intermedia, Ruthe. L. cruciata, Roxb.
In 1836 I found L. trisulca in flower, and have since regularly
detected the flowers wherever I encountered this species. The
reason why this species has been so rarely found in flower, is that
the search has been made at too late a period, as it generally flowers
abundantly in April and the beginning of May. The flowers will
be seen on those plants which are submerged near the surface ;
after flowering they multiply themselves laterally and are then sub-
merged.
III. Thelmatophace.
Spadix brevissimus, sed discernendus. Flores masculi duo. Fila-
menta recurva, medio dilatata ; ovarium uniloculare, bi-multi-
ovulatum, ovulis erectis anatropis ; stylus elongatus, recurvus ;
fructus : capsula membranacea, dehiscentia circumscissa, di-
polysperma ; semina erecta ; albumen paucissimum ; embryo
ovatus ; plumula maxima ; radicula infera.
1. T. gibba. Frondes obovatse vel suborbiculatse, adultse inferne
vesiculoso-convexje ; stipite frondis novellae discreto, fragillimo,
ideoque frondibus adultis subsolitariis. Lemna gibba, Linn.
/3. trichorhiza, fronde superne rubente, radice longissima. Lemna
trichorhiza, Thuill.
In 1837 I first observed T. gibba in flower, and since frequently.
It is the rarest species at Berlin.
't"t' Vasis spiralibus in tola plant a conspicuis ; fronde novella stipulis binis
iinferiori et superiori) membranaceis aucta, polyrJiiza.
IV. Spirodela.
Flores masculi duo ; filamentis inferne angustatis. Flores fceminei.
Ovarium biovulatum, ovulis erectis anatropis ; stylus ;
stigma ; fructus
1. S. polyrhiza. Frons planiuscula, nervis palmatis, polymorpha,
orbiculari-ovata ; apice obtuso vel acuto. Lemna polyrhiza,
Linn. L. bannatica. Kit. L. orbicularis. Kit. L. thermalis, P.
Beauv. L. orbiculata, Roxb.
Notwithstanding the most careful search I did not detect S.
polyrhiza in flower until 1839, when I found at Werningerode the
male flowers, or those in which the pistil is imperfectly developed.
The only previous notice of the flowers of this species is in Wiggers
Prim. Fl. Holsat.
Appendix.
Lemna arhiza, Mich, according to the observations of Hofiinann
i« a good species, but, as the flowers and fruit are still wanting,
H. Rathke on the Metamorphosis of the Crustacea. 263
is doubtful to what genus it should be referred ; most probably to
my genus Thelmatophace.
In Steudel's Nomenclat. Bot. there is a plant Lemna punctata,
Meyer, of which I am ignorant.
Lemna ohcordata, P. Beauv. and Vahl. as well as Lemna dimidiata,
Rafin., are erroneously enumerated amongst the Lemnacece, since an
inspection of authentic specimens from the authors themselves proves
them to be species of Riccia.
XXX. — Contributions to the History of the Development of
the Decapod Crustacea, By Heinrich Rathke*.
One of the objects which I had proposed to myself for my
tour through Scandinavia and Denmark^ was an investigation
of the Crustacea as regarded their development. Of Deca-
pods which might serve as subjects for this investigation^ se-
veral, it is true, fell in my way ; fewer, however, by far than
I had expected : these were Astacus marinus, Fagurus Bern-
hardus, Galathcea rugosa, and a crab, which I consider to be
Hyas Araneus. The details respecting these I design to make
know n, together with the results of the examination of various
other animals, in a separate work ; as, however, some time
may elapse before its publication, I will here communicate the
most essential particulars of what I have learned respecting the
development of the above-mentioned Crustacea, in order, as
soon as possible, to record a testimony to the correctness of
Thompson's discovery, that even the Decapods, after they
have already quitted the egg, undergo a very considerable
metamorphosis.
1. Astacus marinus. — Embryos just on the point of hatch-
ing, possess already five pairs of feet, and these are similar in
form to those of the full-grown specimens. But to the coxae
of each is attached a part representing a narrow and long ap-
pendage of the leg, proceeding down it on its outer side, little
inferior to it in length, and composed of two larger members,
of which the inferior one again consists of ten smaller articu-
lations, and carries a number of long bristles. The same also
is the case with the foot-jaws (Kieferfussen) of the second and
third pair, of which, moreover, the hindermost is even at this
period the largest of all, and it is evident from this that the
above appendix represents the subsequent palpus Jlagelliformis,
The four posterior foot-jaws and the ambulatory legs have
also in general a resemblance to the legs of the Schizopoda,
especially to those of Mysis. But this similarity afterwards
* From Wiegmann's Archiv. (Part III. 1840.) — Translated and com-
mmiieated by Mr. W. Francis.
264 H. Rathke on the Metamorphosis of the Crustacea,
disappears in the ambulatory feet, the appendage which they
bear subsequently falling off. The foot-jaws of the anterior
pair are already like those of full-grow n specimens. Branchiae
are already present on the legs and behind the foot-jaws, but
they are still very small, and at the utmost merely provided
with small low warts on their surface. The tail or abdomen
possesses as yet no false feet, and the fan consists merely of a
single almost triangular lamina of considerable size, the pos-
terior margin of which has a slight incisure (ausschnitt), and
w^hose lateral halves are so applied together inferiorly,that they,
for the most part, touch each other. The front antenna con-
sists, it is true, of several articulations, but is not yet sepa-
rated into two branches. The posterior antenna is not much
longer, but consists of two branches nearly equal in length,
of which the one represents a pretty broad lamina (appendix),
the other a cylinder (walze). In front a simple nearly subu-
late snout proceeds from the cephalothorax, w^hich is, at least,
as long as the front or smaller antenna, and curves betw^een
the eyes dowaiwards.
2. Pagurus Bernhardus. — Embryos about to escape, have
only three pairs of members that can serve for locomotion.
The front pair is the longest, the central somewhat shorter,
the hinder about half as long as the central. This hinder
member consists of three articulations unequal in size, but is
otherwise simple. On the other hand, each of the four other
members consists of a rather long and thickish stem, and of
two branches of nearly equal length, which originate near one
another at the lower end of the stem, and one of which is
situated exteriorly to the other ; the outer one is (flat) com-
pressed, and is composed of two articulations, the inner one is
cylindrical and composed of five articulations. All these six
members are not, as might be expected, true feet in a lower
stage of development, but, as will appear hereafter, the foot-
jaws ; and indeed their maxillae and mandibulae are apparent,
but they offer nothing particularly remarkable. Of true legs,
and also of branchiae, there does not yet exist a trace. The
antennae are similarly constituted to those in the mature em-
bryos of the Lobster. In front a thin and moderately long
snout proceeds from the cephalothorax. The tail is long, thin,
and distinctly articulated. False feet are not yet observable.
Only the central lamina of the fan is present, and represents
a simple lamina narrow^ in front, posteriorly considerably
broad, the tw^o hind corners of which are somewhat rounded,
and the posterior margin furnished with a slight incisure.
In young, which are l^lin. in length, and considerably larger
than the mature embryos, the four anterior foot-jaws were of
H. Rathke on the Metamorphosis of the Crustacea. 265
the same form as in these, only their stem had become rela-
tively much broader ; but on the two posterior ones, which
likewise had become relatively longer, an inner branch had
already begun to form, but was not yet articulated. Close
behind these organs appeared on the inferior side of the ce-
phalothorax two to three pairs of very short but very thick
cylindrical and uncinate (hakenformig) much incurved (zu-
sammengekriimmt) members, of which those of the front pair
were slightly swelled at their extremity, and were there pro-
vided with a scarcely perceptible incisure ; the others, how-
ever, appeared quite simple and obtusely rounded at their
extremity. These minute organs were the first indications of
true legs. There was no sign of branchiae. The posterior
antennae had not changed considerably in form, they also were
still but of slight length ; but on the front ones a small rami-
fication had already been developed, so that each terminated in
two short branches, unequal in length. The snout was about
as long as the antennae, of considerable length therefore, and
terminated very acutely. The tail had become thicker in com-
parison to its length. The lamina of the fan already present
in the embryos was of considerable size, but represented an
irregular square, w hich was somewhat broader behind than in
front, and had a moderately deep incisure on its hinder margin.
Near to the front end of this, a very small lamina, in compa-
rison to the above plate, was moveably connected with the
sixth joint of the tail on each side ; it was divided by a deep
narrow incision into two flaps of unequal size, but not jointed
off from each other. These two small plates were the first
traces of the lateral laminae of the fan. There were still no
false feet on the other joints of the tail.
In young, which were somewhat above two lines in length,
five pairs of true feet already occurred. Although all these
were still very small in comparison to the foot -jaws, yet a
faintly indicated articulation may be recognized on them, espe-
cially on those of the three front pairs ; moreover, the claws
(chelae) were already distinctly imprinted on those of the
most anterior pair, and these pincers were even larger on the
one than on the other. On the other hand, no branchiae were
yet decidedly evident. On the fan of the tail the side plates
had become larger in proportion to the central plate, and the
two unequally sized flaps of each were jointed off (abgeglied-
ert). Only slight traces of false feet were perceptible. As to
the rest, the organization of these young resembled that of
those above-described.
In still older young, which however were not much longer
than the preceding, several organs had already undergone
266 H. Rathke on the Metamorphosis of the CruMacea.
considerable changes_, so that these specimens now exhibited
great similarity with full-grown specimens. The legs, with
respect to form, were perfectly developed : indeed the six
front ones had already attained such a size that they exceeded
the cephalothorax in length. Also that portion of the cephalo-
thorax to which the legs were attached, had acquired, in re-
spect to length, the ascendency over that with which the
foot-jaws and cibarian apparatus are connected. The foot-
jaws were very much compressed, and possessed but a slight
magnitude in comparison to the legs; they were, however,
with respect to form, already similar to those of the full-
grown specimens. Those of the front pair, which previously
were the largest, appeared at present the smallest; and in-
deed they had lost in circumference, their two branches had
shortened perceptibly, and on the inner ramification even the
articulation was missing, w hile the stem was further developed.
The outer branch (the palpus) on the central and posterior
foot-jaws was the longest, consisting of three articulations,
and had therefore acquired a joint more (the newly added joint,
w^hich was now the terminal one, subsequently separates into
several.). The inner branch had become shorter on the central
foot-jaws, longer on the contrary on the posterior ones, so
that it now appeared altogether greater on the latter. Bran-
chiae were already present on the legs and posterior foot-jaws.
The antennae were of the same form as in full-grown spe-
cimens, yet the long flagellum of the posterior or outer
antennae only consisted of fifteen articulations. The eyes
also were already formed as in mature specimens, and directed
anteriorly. The snout had entirely disappeared. The tail,
it is true, had become broader, but not thicker in the same
degree, and appeared therefore rather flattened ; its joints
were still more sharply separated from each other ; no lateral
curvature was yet perceptible on it. The central lamina of
the fan appeared like an oval cut from off the thinner extre-
mity, and held together with the sixth joint of the tail by this
truncated end ; it had therefore quite a different form from
that in the less developed young. The lateral plates of the fan
had likewise, it is true, a resemblance to those of full-grown
individuals, but were still quite flat and thin; moreover, those
of the right and left half were still equal to each other in
size.
3. Galathcea rugosa, — Mature embryos of this crab have a
structure and form similar to those of Pagurus, They like-
wise, therefore, have only three pair of locomotive organs, and
in all probability these are subsequently developed into foot-
jaws. They only differ from those of Paguru^, in the two
H. Rathke on the Metamorphosis of the Crustacea. 267
branches at the two front pairs being somewhat longer in
proportion to the stem. On the fan of the tail Ukewise, con-
sisting of only one plate, the incisure is very deep, so that this
part is more distinctly divided into two flaps than in the
mature embryo of Pagurus.
4. Hyas Araneus. — I obtained from Professor and Councillor
of State Reinhardt of Copenhagen, to whom I am likewise
indebted for the above-described young of Pagurus, several
specimens of a crab-like animal, which had been caught by
one of its possessors who had found a great swarm of them
in the North Sea : they were probably the young of Hyas
Araneus in two different periods of development.
The smallest were, without their snout, 1^ lin. in length,
and were very similar to those Crustacea which Thompson
has already described as the young of a short-tailed crab.
The dorsal shield was moderately compressed from the
sides, and had in its hinder half a considerable height
in comparison to the breadth, so that it might in some
measure be compared to the shield of Daphnia. From the
upper side of it proceeded a thin appendage directed upwards
and backwards, which was about the same length as the
dorsal shield; but forwards and downwards proceeded a
simple and thin snout of about the same length. Of members
which might serve for swimming three pairs occurred ; and
of these, as in the above-described smallest larva or young of
Pagurus, the front pair was the largest, the hinder, entirely
covered by the dorsal shield, the smallest. Each of these
organs again consisted of a stem and two ramifications of
which the inner was almost cylindrical and composed of five
articulations, the outer one very compressed, and consisting
only of two articulations. Behind them were likewise five
pairs of legs, of which the front or largest was already pro-
vided with pretty far ^[developed pincers. Yet all the legs
were, in comparison to the two front pairs of joints for swim-
ming, exhibiting themselves as foot-jaws in a lower stage of
development, very small, and lay still completely hidden
under the dorsal shield. Not a trace of branchiae seemed as
yet to exist. The small maxillae and mandibulae were similar
in form to grown specimens of Hyas : the mandibulae, for in-
stance, had already a very long palpus. On the other hand,
the antennae had a form entirely different from those of full-
grown specimens; however, it would lead me too far were I to
describe these more minutely. The eyes were, in proportion
to the whole body, enormously great, and directed sidewards.
The tail was much longer than the cephalothorax, the snout
being left out of consideration, but was very narrow, and
268 H. Rathke on the Metamorphosis of the Crustacea.
nearly as thick as broad. At its extremity there was a large
irregular triangular plate, which had at its posterior broad
margin, or base, a moderately deep but long incisure, and at
w^hose two posteriorly directed corners two long, thick spines
directed backw^ards were inserted (articulated). False legs
were already present, not yet divided into two branches,
but nearly cylindrical. Two simple appendages, like the false
feet, but of smaller size, were inserted on both sides of the
lamina, representing the fan, at (into) the hinder extremity of
the sixth joint of the tail.
Together with the above-described larvae were likewise
captured some others which had swum deeper. Now these
were very much further developed, and already possessed a
considerable resemblance to full-grown specimens of Hyas
Araneus : for instance, the antennae, foot-jaws and legs were of
similar form and relative dimensions as in these ; this was like-
wise the case with respect to the dorsal shield, only that this
shield terminated in front in three rather long, thick spines,
lying nearly in one and the same horizontal plane, of which
the central one was larger than the two others. The tail, on
the contrary, was proportionately much longer than in full-
grown specimens, and w^as likewise of a moderate breadth and
pretty thick. The false feet were very long in comparison to
the tail, and were already provided with two branches unequal
in size, and furnished with very long bristles. The fan con-
sisted of a broad, moderately long, and posteriorly rounded
plate, and of two minute and simple longish-oval laminae,
likewise inserted on both its sides at the sixth joint of the tail ;
these laminae were only about half as long as the false feet of
the fifth joint of the tail. ^__^
From the notices which I have here briefly communicated
respecting the development of some Decapods, it therefore
results that several of these animals, as first discovered and
described by Thompson, undergo a very considerable and
highly remarkable metamorphosis, after having thrown off
their egg-shells. I therefore confess that I have done Thomp-
son injustice in not putting faith in that discovery, relying on
the history of the development of the Cray-fish, and trusting
too much to analogies in the structure of full-grown Decapods ;
perhaps likewise led into error by the examination of very
small embryos of Eriphia spinifrons and of Palamon Squilla.
It results, however, from the above communication, and
from the history which I have given of the Cray-fish (and
which I intend next spring partially to subject to a revision),
that different Decapods quit their eggs in a different stage of
Meyen's Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany, 269
development. Pagurus, Galathaea, and Hyas come out in a
less developed state, since at the time of quitting the egg they
do not even possess a trace of legs or branchiae. Astacus ma-
rinus, on the contrary, and Astacus jluviatilis are at that
time already provided with all the legs and branchiae belong-
ing to their organization. Other parts with which all Deca-
pods appear to be then already furnished are in some at that
time only slightly, in others, on the contrary, exceedingly far
developed with respect to size. This relates especially to the
antennae. On the other hand, some possess in the com-
mencement parts which are subsequently entirely lost ; as,
for instance, in Astacus marinus appendages on the legs for
swimming, and in Hyas Araneus a considerably long spine
on the upper side of its dorsal shield, while in other Decapods
such parts never occur. Or, in some, parts vanish, which in
others are permanent, as the snout in the Paguri, and the
lateral laminae of the fan in Hyas ; and other parts again
undergo such considerable changes in their form, that it
becomes quite different, as, for instance, central lamina
of the fan, the foot-jaws, and the antennae of several spe-
cies. One of the most remarkable phaenomena is, however,
this ; — that in Decapods which inhabit the sea the members
they employ for locomotion are in the commencement so or-
ganized that they can solely or principally be used for swim-
ming (as appears to be the case with the Lobster) ; in the
freshwater Crab, on the other hand, when it leaves the egg
those apparatus have such a structure that they can only be
employed for walking.
In conclusion, 1 would still direct attention to the circum-
stance, that although several Decapods, perhaps even the
greater number of them, have in the commencement with re-
spect to the form of their members great similarity with the
Schizopoda, and especially with species of My sis, yet the de-
velopment of the two tribes of animals is very different in se-
veral other respects.
XXXI. — Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological
Botany made in the year 1839. By F. J. Me yen, M.D.,
Professor of Botany in the University of Berlin.
[Continued from p. 144.]
From C. Sprengel, the writer on Rural CEconomy, we have re-
ceived a work on Manures*, which is not only of high jorac-
* Die Lehre vom Diinger, oder Beschreibung aller bei der Landvvirthschaft
gebrauchlicher vegetabilischer, animalischer und mineraliscber Diingernia-
terialien, nebst Erklamng ihrer Wirkungsart, Leipzig, 1839, 8. 456 Seilen.
270 Meyen's Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany,
tical value, but also contains additions to our science. In
the introduction we first obtain a view of the theory which
was followed by the author in the compilation of his work.
Under manure, he understands everything which belongs
either to the means of nourishment of plants or to their
chemical composition. Besides carbon, oxygen, and hydro-
gen, the author mentions eleven others, viz. lime, magne-
sia, soda, potash, alumina, silicic acid, iron, manganese, chlo-
rine, phosphoric acid, and sulphuric acid, which are also to be
considered as manures, because they are found more or less
in all plants ; and indeed, says the author, " they are really
manures ; for if we strew a boggy or marshy soil with quartz
sand, we soon see that plants, particularly grasses, grow better
there ! The manures are divided into such as merely nourish
and strengthen the plants, as gypsum, salt, copperas (Fe S),
&c., and such as not only nourish but also act as solvents on
several of the constituents of the soil, which are thereby con-
verted into substances suitable for the nourishment of the
plants ; and to this group are reckoned dung, ashes, marl, &c.
The generally received opinion, that minerals, as gypsum,
nitre, copperas, &c. act as stimulants on the growth of plants,
is considered by the author to be perfectly incorrect; as
proof, he mentions that the completely putrified urine of
horned cattle consists solely of mineral substances, dissolved
in from 90 to 92 per cent, water, and that this is nevertheless
one of the most excellent manures. Moreover, the manuring
with saltpetre is adduced by the author, as a proof that mi-
neral substances are to be considered as true manures, of
which often only minute quantities are necessary in order to
promote to an extraordinary degree the growth of plants.
The author has here adduced two examples, which certainly
appear very striking ; but he has forgotten to add that the
carbonate of ammonia in the urine is a substance which is
completely decomposed in the interior of plants, and that its
constituent elements belong to the principal components, or
rather to the most excellent kinds of food of plants, and by
this the principal argument which he brings forward in sup-
port of his theory is done away with. As far as concerns
the manuring with nitre, it appears to me as if we were still in
perfect darkness as to the explanation of the phaenomenon,
and that this cannot, at any rate, be used as a proof in favour
of the author's theory. We know indeed that nitre may
be contained in plants, but we do not know either how much
of the nitre taken up from the soil is decomposed into its ele-
ments, or how much remains undecomposed ; the acid of the
nitre is probably again resolved into its elements, as in the
Meyen's Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 271
case of ammonia, and hence it is quite comprehensible why-
nitre mixed with the soil in proper quantities is so highly
advantageous. The idea of the most celebrated chemists, that
most vegetable substances require only carbon, hydrogen, and
oxygen to their formation, and that beside these nitrogen is
only necessary for some certain classes of bodies, is held by
the author to be erroneous ; for he assumes that gluten, legu-
min, &c. contain lime, phosphoric acid, sulphur, &c., besides
their usual ultimate constituents, and that these substances
(gluten, &c.) cannot make their appearance in the plants un-
less the above-mentioned inorganic bodies are combined with
them. Sprengel assumes also, that the woody fibres are the
skeleton of the plant, and consist of Si, Ca, Al, Fe, Mn, C,
H, O, &c. ; the chemists' idea that the fibres consist of the
three last-mentioned bodies alone, is in his opinion quite false ;
for, says he, if one burns the purest possible fibres, there al-
ways remains a small residue of ashes consisting of the above-
mentioned substances. It is a pity that the author has not
stated more plainly what he means by ^^ fibres ;" vegetable
anatomy teaches us the infinitely great variety in the physical
properties of the membranes which form the cells, and he who
has attentively followed with the microscope the formation of
the deposits of new membranes, w ill plainly see that all those
inorganic matters, or a great part of them, which are con-
tained in solution in the sap, out of which the formation of
the membranes proceeds, must exist either in the substance
of the hardened membrane or in fine layers between the strata.
Here, probably, are all the inorganic substances which acci-
dentally enter into the sap, in larger or smaller quantity. The
small quantity of ashes found in starch can only be exj^lained
in this manner. Perhaps, therefore, the author is in error
when he compares the appearance of the above-mentioned
matters in the cellular membrane of plants, with the deposi-
tion of phosphate of lime in the bones of animals, and I have
already (in the former Reports) drawn attention to the insur-
mountable difficulties in the way of the experiment, or of a per-
fect purification of the cells.
The author considers dung, it is true, as the universal ma-
nure, but says, that sometimes even this is not sufficient, be-
cause it contains too little mineral matter. According to his
ideas, therefore, the plants in such cases were in want of the
true mineral manures, while, as is well known, this phae-
nomenon is explained by others in a totally different
manner.
The author also states very positively that the soil can then
only produce good crops, when it is provided with the neces-
272 Meyen^s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany,
sary substances ; it will always be the better if all that which
it produced is left to it, for it is then manured not only by the
vegetable matter produced, but also by the substances con-
tained in the atmosphere, which mix with it in the form of
dust dissolved as it were in the rain. After the introduction,
the author treats largely of the external and internal structure
of plants, or of the organs by which they exert their functions
and procure nourishment, but this se^en must be desig-
nated as altogether unsatisfactory, which, however, has no
further influence on the practical value of the work ; it would,
however, have been better if this part had also agreed with
the present state of the science, for Vegetable Physiology has
advanced so much in the last ten years, that it might have
been presented in such a form as to have appeared both inter-
esting and instructive, even to the practical agriculturist. The
author has formed this section principally from the old
(1827 — 1830) writings of DeCandolle, and now teaches some
points which certainly DeCandolle himself has long since ac-
knowledged to be erroneous; for instance, the root-spongioles,
the ascent of sap in the intercellular passages, the excretions
of the extremities of roots, by which plants are said to pre-
pare their food, to kill others, &c. &c. The new experiments
(former Report, p. 2) which have been instituted to ascertain
the origin of nitrogen in plants, are looked upon by Spren-
gel as quite conclusive, and he correctly remarks, that we can
never hope to obtain a clear idea of the nutrition of plants,
unless we call in the asistance of chemistry. The author
observed, that plants growing on a soil containing much
chloride of sodium, evolved, beside oxygen, also much chlo-
rine, which seems to me to prove that the nitrates also are
decomposed when in the plants, and that the manuring pro-
perties of such substances may be explained in this manner,
as has been already stated. To the functions of the leaves
Sprengel reckons the following : — that they draw off from the
other parts of the plants, particularly the young shoots,
branches, and stem, the excess of fixed matters, on which ac-
count they often contain ten times as much of these bodies as
other parts ; however, this phaenomenon has been explained
by later physiologists in quite a different manner ; moreover,
there are a great number of plants in which the bark of the
stem contains most mineral matters.
In another section Sprengel attempts to prove that a cer-
tain quantity of mineral matter is necessary for the growth
of plants ; the physiologists do not doubt this, but they ex-
plain it differently. The reason why bulbs which are grown
in water do not last two years, is, according to the author, be-
cause the first time they are deprived of so much mineral
Meyen^s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 273
matter, that the quantity necessary for their second budding
is wanting. The physiologists have until now explained this
well-known phaenomenon quite diiferently, and had the
author examined accurately with the microscope such bulbs
as have once flowered, he would have noticed in them a great
loss of starch and gum, and in their stead a large quantity of
crystals. Indeed the growth of many plants which hang in
the free air, e. g. the ^I'idece, Sedum Telephium, &c., is said
according to the author's view to be caused by mineral sub-
stances, which are deposited on the leaves as dust, partly dis-
solved by means of carbonic acid in the moisture of the room,
and are then absorbed by the leaves. But here it is not dif-
ficult to see that he applies everything to defend his hypo-
thesis, which goes through the whole of this, in other respects,
valuable work ; indeed, in some cases, where it is not at all
necessary, e. g. in the last-mentioned ; for we know already
for certain, that such plants as grow in the air or in distilled
water, consume their own reserves of nourishment, which are
often very considerable.
We consider also not only as a perfectly improved hypo-
thesis, that which the author says concerning the formation
of organic bodies in plants, but we believe that in the present
state of Vegetable Chemistry we dare not propose such views.
Plants, namely, are said to form their organic bodies out of
the inorganic matters which they receive from the soil or the
atmosphere by the assistance of hght, heat, electricity and
water, in a manner which remains to us for ever incompre-
hensible. Such general doctrines as, " Plants organize inor-
ganic matters, and animals vitalize the already organized vege-
table matters,'' are mdeed very attractive, but, as I believe,
perfectly undemonstrated. Physiology teaches us that plants
absorb all substances which are offered to them in a suffi-
ciently fluid state, and if these substances act as poisons the
plants die ; but the author inculcates in this respect the
following, quite improved, doctrine. Minerals, as lead, arsenic,
copper, selenium, &c., are without exception hurtful to plants,
they injure however one more and the other less ; which is ex-
phcable by the fact, that the one plant more than the other, has
the power of rejecting matters not belonging to its chemical
composition, or if it has already taken them up, of ejecting
them again, and this excretion takes place not only by means
of the roots but also by means of the leaves, and these latter
die partly thereby generally at the extremities. As an ex-
ample to prove the latter statement very clearly, Sprengel
states, that when a plant of barley a foot high is watered
with a small quantity of a solution of a lead or copper salt, the
Ann. ^ Mag. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1840. t
274 Meyen's Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany.
whole plant lives but several leaves die. This fact is certainly
quite true, but we must explain it otherwise. If only a small
quantity of a poison in a dissolved state is offered to a plant,
and this poison is not one of the very strongest, like hydro-
cyanic acid, it is carried up (like all other dissolved sub-
stances) with the water through the stem into the leaves,
where the process of digestion takes place ; here, therefore,
the poison collects and kills, but the whole plant does not die
from its effects, because the quantity was too small to poison
the large number of cells with their contained sap.
The practical part of the work begins, properly speaking,
at page 80, and this section treats most circumstantially of all
the different substances which have been recommended for
manuring the soil, and, indeed, as fully as any agriculturist
can wish ; hundreds of analyses of the manures accompany
the doctrines which the author brings forward concerning
their application. This is clearly not the place to give a spe-
cial account of what service has been done in this purely prac-
tical part of the work ; we will only mention here observations
and theories with which the author makes us acquainted in
order to explain the action of this or that kind of manure, be-
cause this is in close connection with the study of the nutri-
tion of plants.
It appears, from all observations, that food in the bodies of
animals is not enriched with, but rather exhausted of matters
fit for manuring, because the noiu-ishing parts are extracted
and retained by the animals ; if however we see sometimes
that animal excrements produced from a certain quantity of
food, manure more powerfully than the food itself, it is only
to be explained either by the quantity of mineral substances
which are mixed with excrement, or we deceive ourselves in
as much as the dung acts powerfully at first but does not exert
this action for a long time, while the food manures at first
feebly but afterwards lastingly. The dung of animals will,
however, always be the worse, the poorer their food is, and in
proportion as it is better digested and extracted by the ani-
mal. In speaking of the animal manures, the author al-
ways draws attention to the development of carbonate of am-
monia, which is a substance so exceedingly nutritive for plants,
and states that in the treatment of the dung the principal
object to be held in view is to retain that ammonia, which may
be done by solution in water, or still better by combining it
with humic acid, which is contained in sufficient quantity in
mould. With regard to the celebrated manuring with bones
which has been tried with such great success in England,
the author says he has convinced himself that nothing but
Mr. J. E. Gray on Starfish, 275
the bone earth (phosphate of lime Ca^ F^) is the manure, and
that this substance only does good in such a soil as is poor in
it, which is said not to be the case in Mecklenburg and north-
ern Germany, on which account no such astonishing success
has been seen to result from manuring with bones. On the
contrary, the English soil is said to have been exhausted of
its phosphate of lime by the repeated cultivation of wheat, so
that in it this manure is very successful. We have shown in
the commencement the views which the author takes of the
action of mineral substances as manures, and, according to it,
the action of several, as lime, marl, gypsum, &c., are explained;
if these substances are not present, or are in only small quan-
tities in the soil, then they must be added, and in order to
ascertain this it is absolutely necessary to examine the soil
chemically. If one wishes to manure with marl, both the
marl and the soil must be first examined, for marls are very
variable in their composition, and it is not every one of them
which will suit one particular soil.
From M. Pabst we have received another very important
work on Agricultural (Economy*, which treats of the cultiva-
tion of plants agriculturally, but it is quite practical. He who
wishes for any information concerning the cultivation of those
domestic plants which can be produced in our country, will
find in this work sufficient instruction.
[To be continued.]
XXXII. — A Synopsis of the Genera and Species of the Class
Hypostoma (Asterias, Linncsus), By John Edward Gray,
Esq., F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological Collection in the
British Museum.
[Continued from p. 184.]
Fam. 3. Pentacerotid^, Gray, Si/n. Brit. Mus.
The body supported by roundish or elongated pieces, covered with
a smooth or granular skin, pierced with minute pores between the
tubercles.
A. Pentacerotina. Body pentagonal or suhorhicular , rays short,
dorsal wart single, the ambulacra edged with a series of small spines
divided into rounded groups.
a. The ambulacra with a single series of large spines near the edge.
* Body suborbicular, convex above and below ; covered above and
below with granules, and scattered conical tubercles.
* Lehrbuch der Landwirthschaft. Zweiten Bandes. l** Abtheilung Spe-
cielle Productionslehre. Darmstadt, 1839.
T 2
-76 Mr. J. E. Gray's Synopsis of
1. CuLciTA, Agassiz.
Culcita Schmideliana. Asterias Schmideliana, Retz. Naturforscher,
xvi. t. 1. Ast. placenta. Ast. discoidea. Lam.
Inhab. Lord Hood's Island, on reefs. H. Cuming, Esq.
Bright orange when alive, when in the water very convex.
** Body pentagonal, formed of variously shaped, regularly arranged,
externally granular ossicula.
2. Pentaceros.
Body convex above, margin with 2 rows of large spine -bearing
tesserae.
a. Back formed of irregular elongated ossicula, apparently reticu-
lated ; the spines with enlarged bases, interspaces closely punctured.
1. Pentaceros grandis, Seba, t. 8. f. 1. Arms very broad, as wide
as long at the base, only half as long as the width of the body.
Diam. 17".
Inhab. .
2. Pentaceros reticulatus. Asterias reticulata, Linn. Arms rather
broad, nearly as long as the width of the body ; back convex. Mon-
strosity 4-lobed, Rumph. Mus. t, 15. f. D.
Inhab. West Indies, Barbadoes. Ralph Green, Esq.
3. Pentaceros gibbus, Linck, t. 23. f. 36. Seba, iii. t. 7. f. 1. Arms
rather shorter than the width of the body, back depressed.
Inhab. West Indies and St. Vincent's. Rev. L. Guilding.
See also Pentaceros lentiginosus, Linck, 25. t. 41, 42. f. 72. Ast.
pentacyphus, Retz., with smaller spines and a nearly spineless mar-
gin ; and 2. Pentaceros horridus, Linck, t. 25. f. 40.
4. Pentaceros Cumingii, Gray. The arms rather narrow, nearly as
long as the diameter of the body ; marginal spines few, small ; back
rather depressed, with conical protuberances, bearing small spines.
Diam. 12".
Inhab. Punta Santa Elena. Rocky ground 12 or 18 fathoms.
H. Cuming, Esq.
Perhaps the young of a much larger species.
5. Pentaceros hiuculus, Linck, t. 26. f. 41. Ast. nodosa, a. Lamk.
Arms rather narrow, nearly as long as the width of the body, with
a single series of blunt tubercles ; back rather depressed, with a
central large tubercle, on each angle of the centre.
Inhab. Isle of France. Dr. W. E. Leach.
In Linck's figure the spines are rather larger than in our speci-
mens, of nearly the same size.
6. Pentaceros Chinensis. Rays elongated, nearly as long as the
width of the body, with small blunt marginal tubercles ; back high,
with 4 or 5 small central tubercles, and a very large blunt tubercle at
each angle.
Inhab. China. /. Reeves, Esq.
The central dorsal series of tesserae are not armed with sj)ines ; are
they so in larger specimens ?
the Genera and Species of Starfish. 277
7. Pentaceros Franklinii. Rays elongate, as long as the width of
the body, with a dorsal series of broad blunt tubercles ; back high,
with very large spines at each angle, margin not armed.
Var. 1. With one or two conical tubercles on each side of the tu-
bercles, near the one at the angle of the central dorsal disk.
Inhab. Coast of New Holland. G. Bennett, Esq.
See also Pentaceros turritus, Linck, t. 22. 23. f. 3. Like the
former, but the back is more spinose, and the spines are not so large.
8. Pentaceros muricatus, Linck, t. 7. f. 8. Ast. Linckii, Blainv. A.
nodosa. Lam. Seba, iii. t. 7. f. 3. Arms elongated, nearly as long as
the width of the body, with a dorsal series of large, and with 2 or
3 large conical spines near the tips ; back rather high, spinose.
Inhab. . Brit. Mus.
b? Back formed of irregular flat-topped ossicula, placed in rows so
as to appear nearly tessellated ; arms elongated^ rather narrow.
9. Pentaceros nodosa. Asterias nodosa, Gmelin (part), Seba, iii.
t. 8. f. 11, 12. (t. 5. f. 11, 12. without spines on the margin ?) Arms
with a double series of hemispherical tubercles ; back rather depressed ;
marginal ossicula unequal, lower one with small blunt conical spines.
Inhab. Isle of France. TV. E. Leach, M.D.
c. Back formed of regular rounded ossicula, placed in rows; back
rather low.
10. Pentaceros aculeatus, Seba, iii. t. 5. f. 5. 6. With 3 ridges of
small spine-bearing tubercles ; back rather depressed, with three
small spines at the angles ; marginal ossicules rounded, with conical
tubercles.
Var. } or younger ? Spine-bearing ossicula further apart, with the
skin and granulations worn off and bleached, Seba, iii. t. 7. f. 1.
Inhab. West Indies, St. Vincent's. Rev. L. Guilding.
See also Pentaceros spinosa. Ast. nodosa (part), Gmel. Seba, iii,
t. 5. f. 7, 8., and var. Seba, iii. t. 7. f. 1, 2. Ossicula oblong, with
2 or 3 small conical tubercles.
d. Back regularly convex, formed of flat granular ossicula with a
blunt mobile spine on the centre of each ossicule below ; arms short,
broad. Nidorellia.
1 1 . Pentaceros armatus, Gray. Arms short, broad, the lower mar-
ginal and the 3 last upper marginal plates at the top with short
blunt spines ; back convex, with central and lateral groups and a se-
ries of spines down each arm. Young more convex ; spines shorter,
blunter and fewer. Younger not so convex, without any marginal
spines, and only indications of them on the back.
Inhab. Punta Santa Elena. Rock ground, 12 to 15 fathoms.
H. Cuming, Esq.
3. Stellaster. Gray.
Body depressed, covered with large flat regular six-sided plates,
margin with 2 rows of large tesserae ; the lower rows with a series
of compressed mobile spines.
278 Mr. J. E. Gray's Synopsis of
1 . Stellaster Childreni. Back convex, with 1 or 2 blunt tubercles
on the angles of the centre, arms three quarters the length of the
width of the body, narrow, attenuated to a blunt recurved tip.
Young, back without any tubercles.
Inhab. China or Japan }
4. CoMPTONiA, Gray.
Body depressed, spinose .'* dorsal and oral disk covered with very
small flat plates, marginal ossicula large, without any mobile spines.
1. Comptonia elegans, Gray. Fossil. Black Down.
The fossil genus Ccelaster, Agassiz, from Maestricht, appears to be
most nearly allied to this genus, but the plates of the oral disk
(which alone are known) appear to be linear longitudinal.
*** Body pentagonal, formed of variously shaped rather rough os-
sicula sunk into a naked skin, with a single series of spine-bearing tu-
bercles.
5. Gymnasteria, Gray.
1. Gymnasteria spinosa. Rays triangular, tapering, about one
quarter longer than the width of the body, with a dorsal series of
conical cylindrical tubercles. Young with a few spines on the mar-
gin and l3ack of the arms. Allied to Porania.
Inhab. Panama, fine sand, 16 fathoms. H. Cuming, Esq.
2. Gymnasteria inermis. Rays rapidly tapering, convex above
without any spines.
Inhab. Panama, fine sand, 10 fathoms. Half the size of the young,
spined specimens of the former species.
b. The ambulacra with 2 series of larger spines near the edge ;
body depressed } back flat.
* The ossicula granulated, sunk in the skin, often spine -bearing.
6. Paulia, Gray.
Body 5-rayed, formed of flat granulated spine-bearing irregular
ossicula on the disk and margin without any 2 -lipped pores.
Paulia horrida. Chestnut brown ; spines acute.
Var. Smaller, arms as long as the width of the body, rather ta-
pering, spines smaller, blunt, rounded at the tip ; back more closely
granulated.
Inhab. Punta Santa Elena. Rocky ground, 12 to 18 fathoms.
H, Cuming. Esq.
7. Randasia, Gray.
Body pentagonal, with a tubercular skin above, and large granu-
lar plates beneath and on the margin, without any 2-lipped slits, but
with one or two small pores near the oral angle beneath, where the
tubercles are rubbed off. Allied to Culcita.
1. Randasia Luzonica. Thick, brown, the tubercles of the under
side unequal, the larger ones flat-topped : sides straight.
Inhab. Island of Lu9on, in the Port of Sual. H. Cuming, Esq.
the Genera and Species of Starfish, 2?^
8. Anthenea, Gray.
Body 5 -rayed, chaify, with immersed elongated tubercle-bear-
ing ossicula ; margin with regular rows of large tesserae ; both sur-
faces (especially the under) scattered with large 2-lipped pores.
1 . Anthenea chinensis, Gray. Asterias chinensis, Gray, Brit. Mus.
Back obscurely netted, rather chaffy, with scattered truncated tu-
bercles in rather diverging lines ; marginal plates not tubercled ; rays
broad, half the length of the width of the body.
Inhab. China, Japan. /. Reeves, Esq,
See also Seba, iii. t. 6. f. 5, 6. (Ast. tessellata, var. A. Lam.). Si-
milar, but the dorsal tubercles are larger and angular.
9. HosiA, Gray.
Body 5 -rayed, formed of distinct, hexangular, nearly equal, slightly
tubercular ossicula ; back with small and beneath with larger 2-lipped
slits.
Hosia flavescens. Arms two-thirds the length of the^width of the
body.
Inhab. Perhaps young.
See also Asterias granularis, Retz. in Muller Zool. Dan. t. 92. f. 1.
4. From the North Sea. Gmelin referred to Linck, t. 13. f. 22. t. 23.
f. 37 ? — t. 24. f. 39. and t. 27. f. 45. all Goniaster tessellatus, for this
species ? as he also has done to Ast. equestris.
** The ossicula of the upper and lower surface and the margin
smooth, with a single continued series of uniform granules round each
of their edges.
10. HipPASTERiA, Gray, Syn. Brit. Mus.
Body 4 or 5 -sided, formed of roundish ossicula, with a large trun-
cated central tubercle ; upper and lower surface with 2-lipped pores.
1. Hippasteria Europaa. Asterias equestris, Penn. B.Z. iv. 130.
Sow. Brit. Mis. f. 3. not Muller nor Lamk. Rays 5, broad, nearly
half as long as the width of the body, marginal ossicula with three
blunt tubercles placed in a central cross series.
European Ocean.
2. Hippasteria Johnstoni. Asterias Johnstoni, Gray, Johnst. Mag.
Nat. Hist. 1836. vi. f. 21. not Chiaje. Rays 4, elongated, slightly
tapering, back spinulose with short truncated spines, margin with 3
or 4 series of elongated tapering spines.
North of England.
See also Hip. plana. Pentaceros planus, Linck, 21. t. 12. f. 21.
(Ast. equestris, Gmelin and Lam.^, which chiefly differs in the arms
appearing longer. 2. H. cornuta, Pent, longiorum cornuum, Linck,
43. t. 33. f. 53, with the arms still longer and more slender at the
end. All four are perhaps varieties of one ; Gmelin refers for this
species to Linck, t. 5. f. 13 ; an Astropecten, t. 13. f. 22. t. 23. f. 37.
t. 24. f, 39. and t. 27. f. 45. all Goniaster tessellatus.
280 Mr. J. E. Gray's Synopsis of
11. Calliaster, Gray.
Body 5-rayed, with flat immersed ossicula armed with flat-based
deciduous conical spines, and withont any 2-lipped slits on either
surface.
1. Calliaster Childreni, Gray. Gray, back slightly convex, with a
centre, a ring and 5 radiating lines of small spines ; rays slender,
tapering, as long as the width of the body ; each of the marginal
pieces with a central series of 3 distant spines.
Inhab. .
c. Ambulacra with 3 or 4 series of equal close larger spines near the
edge ; body depressed, flat ; marginal ossicula large, smooth, 2-rowed,
with only a single series of granules on each of their edges.
12. GONIASTER.
Ossicula flat, the dorsal ossicula granulated and armed with deci-
duous flat-based spines ; both surfaces destitute of any 2-lipped slits.
In the younger specimens only the middle of the back and the cen-
tral dorsal lines of the rays are spine-bearing, but as the animal en-
larges the other tessera? on the sides become covered, and at length
they are separated into groups by the groove extending from the
centre to the angle of the margin between the rays. The tubercles
easily fall off" in the dry specimens, leaving a smooth distinct flat
scar.
1. Goniaster cuspidatus. Pentagonaster semilunatus cuspidatus,
Linck, 21. t. 23. f. 37. perfect; t. 22. f. 3.9. imperfect; and Seba, iii.
t. 6. f. 9. perfect. Ast. tessellatus, D and C. Lam. Body 5-angu-
lar, sides curved, arms broad, triangular, rather more than half as
long as the width of the body.
Inhab. .
2. Goniaster Sebce, Seba, iii. t. 8. f. 2. diff'ers in the sides of the
rays being angularly inflexed.
3. Goniaster regularis, Seba, iii. t, 8. f. 4, copied for Pentagonaster
regularis, Linck, 20. t. 13. f. 22 Body with five nearly straight
sides.
13. Pentagonaster, Gray.
Body formed of convex, smooth, and spineless ossicula ; the os-
sicula of the under side with a central sunk line with a central per-
foration and a small pit at each end. The marginal ossicula near
the tips of the rays very large and swollen.
1. Pentagonaster pulchellus. Asterias pulchella. Gray, Encycl.Me-
trop. t. . f . . Body with 5 deeply concave sides, with 4 oval
convex tubercles on each side, and a small one interposed between
the angles of each of them.
Inhab. China.
When the large apical tubercles have been injured it becomes
divided into small unequal ones.
the Genera and Species of Starfish. 281
14. TosiA, Gray.
The body formed of smooth and spineless ossicula, rather convex ;
the dorsal and ventral ossicula entire, without any impressed line,
subequal ; the marginal ossicula 2-rowed, with a small intermediate
one near each tip ; dorsal wart triangular.
1 . Tosia australis. Body flat, with 5 slightly inflexed sides, the
central interradial dorsal ossicule largest, marginal 6 above and
below, with a small intermediate ossicule at the top of each side,
the lower gradually diminishing in size towards the top.
Inhdb. Swan River, Port Lincoln, and Van Diemen's Land.
The granules between the ossicula are deficient in the dead and
washed specimens. There are 3 or 4 fossil species in the chalk.
B. Echinasterina. The body discoidal, many-rayed, skeleton netted
with numerous elongated doubly mobile articulated spines on mammil-
lary tubercles ; dorsal warts numerous.
15. EcHiNASTER, Gray, Syn. Brit. Mus. 62.
Body star-like, granulated, depressed ; back rather convex, with
a circle of 10 — 15 conical dorsal warts! Ambulacral spines small,
placed in groups with a single continuous row of large slender
spines near them. The spines are very long and covered with a gra-
nular skin, and have generally a second articulation about one-third
the length from the base.
1 . Echinaster Ellisii, Gray. Asterias Echinus, Solander and Ellis,
t. 60, 61, 62. Asterias Echinites, Lam. Dorsal warts 15 ; rays 11,
or 12; spines large, thick.
Inhab. South America. H. Cuming, Esq.
2. Echinaster Solaris. Asterias Solaris, Naturforscher, xxviii. t. 1,
2. Rays 21 ; spines small; dorsal warts 10.
Inhab. .
C. Cribellina. The body divided into cylindrical, elongated rays ;
dorsal wart single.
a. Ambulacra with a single series of crowded filiform spines, some-
times united by a membrane at their base.
f. Smooth, the rays netted, with mobile spines, with impressed dots
between the net work ; dorsal wart convex, fiat-topped, with a few ra-
diating grooves.
* Spine single, large, on the junction of the ossicula, placed in equi-
distant series.
16. Othilia, Gray.
Skin smooth, polished ; ambulacra with two very close series of
filiform spines.
1. Othilia spinosa. Asterias spinosa, Retz. Pentadactylosaster
spinosus, Linck, t. 4. f. 17. Asterias Echinophora, Lam. n. 25. not
Chiaje. Rays rather more than twice the length of the width of the
body.
Inhab. North America, Virginia.
282 Mr. J. E. Gray's Synopsis of
2. Othilia aculeata. Rays cylindrical, more than 3 or 4 times
as long as the breadth of the body, with 7 rows of acute spines.
Young (or Var.) arms with only five series of similar spines.
Inhab. Guacomayo, Central America, fine sand, 13 fathoms. H.
Cuming, Esq.
3. Othilia multispina. Rays short, depressed, broad, rather more
than twice as long as the width of the body, blunt at the end, with
11 rows of acute distant spines.
Inhab. .
4. Othilia purpurea. Purplish, rays cylindrical, nearly three times
as long as the width of the body, with numerous short, rather blunt
spines ; under side with cross wrinkles, and 2 or 3 series of pores
parallel to the ambulacra. Monstrosity 4-rayed.
Inhab. " Isle of France." W. E. Leach, M.D.
5. Othilia Luzonica. Reddish brown, rays 5 or 6, elongates 4 times
as long as the width of the body, with many blunt spines.
Inhab. Isle of Luzon. H. Cuming, Esq.
17. Metrodira, Gray.
Slightly granular ; rays slender, with large single pores and small
scattered spines on the back ; smooth, and formed of regular flat
ossicula on the sides.
1. Metrodira subulata. Yellow brown ; rays elongated, slender,
tapering.
Inhab. Migupou. H. Cuming, Esq.
** Spines small, crowded, scattered on the sides and at the junctions
of the slender ossicula.
18. Rhopia, Gray. Stellonia ^^xt, Agassiz.
Ambulacral spines long, with several series of larger spines near
them.
1 . Rhopia seposita. Asterias seposita, Betz. Nov. Ac. 1783. 229 ;
Gmel. 3182; Lam. n. 30; Seba, iii. t. 7. f. 5. Pentadactylosaster
reticulatus, Linck, t. 4. f. 5. Stellonia seposita, Agassiz.
2. Rhopia Mediterranea. Yellow, rays 6, tapering, nearly three
times as long as the width of the body ; spines short, cylindrical.
Var. ? Rays 7, unequal ; spines shorter.
Inhab. Marseilles.
ft Granulated, the rays above largely tubercular, not spinose, with
minute dots between the tubercles, beneath uniform ; dorsal wart tri-
angular, irregularly punctate and contorted.
19. Ferdina, Gray.
Body flat ; rays broad, convex and warty above, flat and uniform
beneath ; ambulacral spines short, united at the base.
1. Ferdina flavescens. Yellow, brown varied ; rays near half as
long again as the width of the body, uniformly tubercular, blunt.
Inhab. Isle of France. W. E. Leach, M.D.
the Genera and Species of Starfish. 283
2. Ferdina Cumingii. Yellow or brown ; rays rather longer than
the width of the body, with a central and a marginal row of larger
rounded tubercles and some scattered smaller ones ; the larger tuber-
cles on the sides are red when the granules are rubbed off, which
they often are.
Inhab. West Coast of Columbia. H. Cuming, Esq.
b. The ambulacra with a series of very small short filiform spires
(placed in pairs) with a parallel series of spines near them ; the rays
formed of longitudinal series of tubercles united by transverse ossicula ;
dorsal wart intricate.
* Spines near the ambulacra larger than the ambulacral ones.
20. Dactylosaster, Gray.
Rays cylindrical, nearly smooth, formed of regular oblong ossi-
cula, each furnished with a central group of unequal short mobile
tubercles ; dorsal wart 1 .
1. Dactylosaster cylindricus. Asterias cylindrica. Lam. Gray,
Ency. Metrop. t. . f. . Reddish, brown marbled, rays elongated,
cylindrical, blunt, with 8 rows of groups of spinose tubercles, 3 times
as long as the width of the body.
Inhab. " Isle of France." W. E. Leach, M.D.
2. Dactylosaster gracilis. Reddish, brown marbled, rays slender,
four times as long as the width of the body, with 7 rows of groups
of small spines.
Inhab. West Coast of Columbia. H. Cuming, Esq.
21. Tamaria, Gray.
Rays cylindrical, formed of 7 series of granular convex roundish
ossicula, each of the upper ones with 3 or 4 unequal and the lower
ones with a central short blunt spine.
1. Tamaria fusca. Brown; rays rather tapering.
Inhab. Migupou. H. Cuming, Esq.
22. CisTiNA, Gray.
Rays cylindrical, nearly smooth, formed of rows of 3-lobed flat os-
sicula, each furnished with a central mobile spine ; dorsal warts (1
or 2) oblong.
1 . Cistina Columbia. Yellow, arms rather more than 4 times as
long as the width of the body, with 7 rows of spines.
Inhab. West Coast of Columbia. H. Cuming, Esq.
The larger specimen has two very distinct dorsal warts, but I
can only see one very obscure one in the smaller specimen. It may
be a monstrosity in the large specimen.
23. Ophidiaster, Agassiz.
Rays cylindrical, elongate, imiformly granular all over, without
any spines ; back with a small central group of larger tubercles ;
dorsal wart .concave with radiating or twisting grooves.
284 . Mr. J. E. Gray^s Synopsis of
t Rays cylindrical, blunt.
1 Ophidiaster aurantius. Orange, rays with 7 rows of rounded
tubercles, about 4 times as long as the width of the body ; spines
near the ambulacra short, ovate, club-shaped.
Inhab. Madeira, rocks on Porto Santo Lauren9o. Rev. R. T.
Lowe.
2. Ophidiaster Leachii. Rays elongate (smooth ?) with 8 or 9
irregular rows of unequal tubercles. The spines near the ambulacra
club-shaped, rather dilated and more compressed at the tip.
Inhab. " Isle of France." Dr. W. E. Leach.
3. Ophidiaster Guildingii, Gray. Pale brown (dry), rays cylin-
drical, 4 times as long as the width of the body, wdth 7 series of
moderate tubercles ; the spines near the ambulacra compressed,
thin ovate. Var.l. female? Rays thick, spaces between the tuber-
cles large, with numerous dots. Var. 2. male } Rays thin, spaces
between the tubercles small, with 4 or 6 dots.
ft Rays round, tapering, acute. Hacelia.
4. Ophidiaster attenuatus. Rays rounded, elongate, nearly 4 times
as long as the width of the depressed body, broad at the base and
tapering, with 9 rows of triangular tubercles ; spines near the ambu-
lacra large, ovate, blunt.
Inhab. . Brit. Mus.
ftt Rays triangular, tapering, with 3 interrupted bands of pores on
each side. Pharia.
5. Ophidiaster pyramidatus. Rays subangular, elongate, nearly 4
times as long as the width of the pyramidical body, with 7 rows of
tubercles ; the central dorsal series much the largest ; spines near
the ambulacra ovate, subacute.
Inhab. Bay of Caraccas, West Colombia, on the rocks. H. Cu-
ming, Esq.
** Series of spines near the ambulacra nearly of the same size as
the ambulacral ones.
24. LiNCKiA (not Micheli), Linkia, Nardo and Agassiz, not Per-
soon nor Cav.
f Rays 5, cylindrical, with the groups of pores scattered on the
whole surface.
1. Linckia Typus, Nardo. Pentadactylosaster miliaris, Linck, t.28.
f. 47. Ast. laevigata, Linn., Lam. 39. Pale yellow (dry), rays cy-
lindrical, elongate, rather tapering at the end, nearly 7 times as
long as the width of the body ; back and sides with equal-sized tu-
bercles, and moderate sized dotted interspaces on the sides ; apical
tubercles moderate. Distorted; Aster'ms cometa, Blainville.
Inhab. Mediterranean, Linn. Egypt, Sir J. G. Wilkinson.
See also Linckia franciscus, Nardo, and Asterias multiforas. Lam.
n. 37.
2. Linckia crassa. Rays elongate, thick, cylindrical, blunt at the
the Genera and Species of Starfish, 285
ends, nearly 3 times as long as the width of the body ; apical tuberr
cle indistinct.
Inhab. ?
3. Linckia Brownii, Rumph. Amb. t. 13. f. E ? Seba, Mus. iii. t. 6.
f. 13, 14. Grew, Mus. t. 8. f. 1,2 .^ Rays elongate, cylindrical, rather
tapering at the end, 4 times as long as the width of the body ; back
of the arms with 3 or 4 rows of small tubercles ; sides with 4 rows
of large pierced spots ; apical tubercle moderate.
Inhab. New Holland. Rob. Brown, Esq.
4. Linckia Leachii. Rays elongate, slender, cylindrical, rather
tapering ; sides with 3 or 4 rows of rather convex tubercles ; apical
tubercle indistinct }
Inhab. " Isle of France.'"' Dr. W. E, Leach.
Very like L. Typus. Our specimens, which are almost all young of
the Comet variety, are only to be distinguished from that species by
the arras being slenderer. The adult may differ more.
5. Linckia Guildingii. Brown, olive varied; rays slender, elongate,
cylindrical, nearly equal, largely granular; back and sides with
groups of 3 or 4 holes between the interspaces of the tubercles, api-
cal tubercles large and convex. Monstrosity 6-rayed.
Inhab. St. Vincent's. Rev. L. Guilding.
Differs from L. Typus principally in being much smaller and slen-
derer.
6. Linckia pacifica. Rays elongate, cylindrical, rather tapering
at the end, 6 times as long as the width of the body, with close
oblong convex ossicula, apical tubercle indistinct ; the series of spines
near the ambulacra crowded together with them.
Inhab. Tahiti on the reefs. H. Cuming, Esq.
7. Linckia Columbia. Rays elongate, cylindrical, rather tapering
at the end, covered with large coarse granulations ; series of spines
very close to the ambulacral spines, oblong and truncated. Mon-
strosity, with 1 of the rays long, rest small, reproduced.
Inhab. West coast of Columbia. H. Cuming, Esq.
f-f Rays 5, rather trigonal, with 1 or 2 continued bands of pores
without any intervening tubercles on each side. Phataria.
8. Linckia unifascialis. Rays trigonal, tapering ; back with 3
rows of flat ossicula ; sides with a single broad band of pores ;
rather more than 3 times as long as broad.
Inhab. Bay of Caraccas, West Columbia, on the rocks at low water.
H. Cuming, Esq.
9. Linckia bifascialis. Rays trigonal ; back with 4 or 5 rows of
irregular convex ossicula at the base, and many at the end of the
ray, sides of the ray with 2 broad bands of pores at the base and 1
at the end.
ttf Rays depressed, with a single pore between each dorsal ossicule,
and a narrow band of a few pores along each side of the arm. Acalia.
10. Linckia pulchella. Brown, rays flat, nearly 3 times as long
286 Mr. J. E. Gray's Synopsis of
as the width of the body ; the spines near the ambulacra oblong,
compressed, truncated.
Inhab. .
11. Lin ckia intermedia. Rays elongate, cylindrical, rather taper-
ing at the end, formed of oblong convex ossicula ; pore on the back
single, on the sides in 2 rows of groups of 3 or 4, the series of spines
on the side of the ambulacra separate from it and from one an-
other.
Inhab. .
12. Linckia Erythreea. Rays elongate, cylindrical; the row of
small spines near the ambulacra double in some part of its length.
Inhab. Red Sea. James Burton, Esq.
c. Ambulacra ivith a series of short filamentous spines, placed in
groups of 4 or 5 (1 group on each ossicule) ; rays formed of series of
tubercles with (1 or 2) small holes between them, and covered with
granules.
* Rays with only 1 {or 2) series of small blunt spines on the side
of the ambulacral spines.
25. Fromia, Gray.
Rays 5 — 8, flat, triangular, formed of flat-topped granular tuber-
cles.
1. Fromia milleporella. Asterias Sebae, Blainv., Seba, Thesaur,
t. 8. f. a. b. Asterias Millepora, Lam. Rays flat, pale yellow (dry.).
Var. 1. Rays 6, rather slender; Var. 2. rays 7, slenderer; Var. 3.
larger, 5 or 6-rayed.
Inhab. Isle of France, Dr. W. E. Leach. Indian Ocean, Gen.
Hardwicke. Red Sea. James Burton, Esq.
26. GoMOPHiA, Gray.
Rays elongate, cylindrical, tapering, with a terminal tubercle ; back
with large rounded tubercles ; back of the rays with series of large
conical convex tubercular spines ; the spines near the ambulacra
small, crowded.
1. Gomophia Egyptiaca. Rays tapering, acute, 4 times as long as
the width of the body, with 5 irregular rows of conical acute tu-
bercles.
Inhab. Egypt. Sir J. G. Wilkinson.
** Rays with the series of spines on the side of the ambulacra gra-
dually passing into the granulations which crowd on them.
27. Nardoa, Gray.
Rays cylindrical, spineless, formed of large granular convex ossi-
cula.
1. Nardoa variolata. Asterias variolatus. Lam. 36; Oudart, t. .
f. . Pentadactylosaster variolatus, Linck, t. 8. f. 10. Linckia va-
riolosa, Nardo.
Inhab. Mediterranean Sea.
the Genera and Species of Starfish. 287
2. Nardoa Agassizii, Gray. Rays cylindrical, tubercles subequal.
Var. 1. 4-rayed, Linck, t. 1. f. 1 ; Var. 2. 6-rayed. Monstrosity 1,
7 -rayed. Monstrosity 2, 3 -rayed, with 2 short rays on the opposite
side. Monstrosity 3, with 1 ray bifid, Linck, t. 14. f. 2. 4.
Inhab. Isle of France. Dr. W. E. Leach.
3. Nardoa tuberculata, Gray. Rays cylindrical, with scattered
hemispherical larger tubercles.
Inhab. Island of Luzan, Port of Sual. H. Cuming, Esq.
28. Narcissia, Gray.
Body pyramidical, thin, coriaceous, uniformly granular ; rays
tapering, elongate, triangular on the base, formed of thin flattened
ossicula.
1 . Narcissia Teneriffoi. Rays tapering, elongate, acute, more than
4 times as long as the width of the body.
Inhab. Teneriffe. Brit. Mus.
29. Nectria, Gray.
Body rather pyramidical, coriaceous, scattered with truncated
warts, granular at the top ; rays roundish, produced, edged with 2
series of fiat granular warts on each side, beneath largely granular.
1. Nectria oculifera. Asterias oculifera. Lam. n. 5 ; Oudart, t. .
f. .
Inhab. . Brit. Mus.
30. Nepanthia, Gray.
Body small, flat ; rays very long, cylindrical, tapering, not mar-
gined, formed, above and below, of many regular longitudinal and
transverse series of flat-topped tubercles, furnished at the top with a
series of elongate spine-like granulations.
Intermediate between AstropectinidcB and Cribellince, but the rays
are not margined, and the spines at the top of the tubercles are
not regularly radiately disposed.
1. Nepanthia tessellata. Brown ; rays elongate, slender, tapering,
with series of square warts.
Inhab. . Brit. Mus.
2. Nepanthia maculata. Gray with black spots ; rays rather de-
pressed, blunt, middle of the back with oblong transverse, and the
sides with squarish, warts.
Inhab. Migupou. H. Cuming, Esq.
d. Ambulacra with very fine long hair-like spines placed in rounded
groups, with a series of large spines near them.
31. MiTHRODiA, Gray.
The rays cylindrical, elongate, spinulose ; the skeleton netted with
scattered small rugose spines, and series of large clavate spinulose
spines regularly articulated to a broad expanded base on the sides of
the arms.
288 Mr. J. E. Gray^s Synopsis of
1. Mithrodia spinulosa. Asterias clavigera, Lam. n. 29 ? Penta-
dactylosaster reticulatus, Linck, t. 6. and 10. f. 16 ? Asterias reti-
culata, Blainv. Man. ? not Linn, nor Lam. Arms 5 times as long as
the width of the body, with a series of large spines on each side.
The series of spines next to those on the edge of the ambulacra
are sometimes hatchet-shaped.
e. The ambulacra with 2 or 3 series of equal equidistant filiform
blunt spines on each side.
32. Uniophora, Gray.
Body rather depressed ; rays broad, blunt ; skeleton formed of
series of transverse oblong ossicula, each bearing a large unequal
sized subglobular articulated spine placed in longitudinal series ;
dorsal wart convex, complicated.
1. Uniophora globif era. Rays short, broad, rounded with glo-
bular tubercles.
Inhab. Van Diemen's Land. Ronald Gunn, Esq.
See also Asterias granifera. Lam. n. 24.
Fam. 4. Asterinid^e, Gray, Syn. Mus. 62.
Body discoidal or pyramidical, sharp-edged ; skeleton formed of
flattish imbricate plates ; dorsal wart single, rarely double.
1. Palmipes, Linck.
Body fiat, thin, nearly membranaceous ; margin radiately striated ;
the dorsal ossicula with a radiating tuft, and the oral ones with a
transverse line of many thin mobile spines ; ambulacral spines in ob-
lique rounded groups.
1. Palmipes membranaceus, Linck, t. 1. f. 2. 2. Ast. membranacea,
Retz. and Lam. Ast. placenta, Pennant. Ast. cartilaginea, Fleming.
Ast. rosacea. Lam. a broken specimen } — Rays 5 broad.
Inhab. British Ocean, Plymouth Sound. Mediterranean }
2. Palmipes Stokesii. Rays 15, acute. Mus. Mr. Stokes.
See also Asterias pulvillus, Muller, Zool. Dan. t. 19. f. 1, 2 ; Ast.
equestris and Ast. militaris, Muller, of the North Sea ; and Ast.
Luna, Linnaeus, from India. All species I have not been able to see.
2. PoRANiA, Gray.
Body pyramidical, thick, five-rayed, skin above and below var-
nished, spineless; dorsal ossicula irregular ; the margin with 2 series
of large ossicula, the lower ones produced sharp-edged, and each fur-
nished on the edge with a series of mobile spines ; the ambulacra
with 2 series of mobile spines, each pair on a separate ossicule ; the
upper marginal ossicula trigonal, imbricate ; the dorsal ones un-
equal, irregular, the central of the lower marginal ossicula with 4
and the apical ones with a pair of spines. — Allied to Gymnasteria.
Porania gibbosa. Asterias gibbosus. Leach, Brit. Mus. 1817.
the Genera and Species of Starfish, 289
Ast. Equestris? Thompson, Mag. Nat. Hist. ix. 237. Goniaster
Templetoni, Forbes, Wern. Trans. 1839. 6.
Inhab. Isle of Arran and Plymouth Sound, Dr. W. E. Leach, 1817.
Isle of Man, Douglas Bay, /. R. Wallace, Esq.
2. AsTERiNA, Nardo.
Body rather pyramidical, 5 -rayed ; the back convex ; the oral sur-
face flat ; the ossicula of each surface furnished with 1 or more mo-
bile tapering spines ; the margin sharp-edged, each of the ossicula
with a marginal series of spines ; ambulacral spines placed in groups
of 4 or 5.
1. Asterina gihbosa, Forbes. Asterias gibbosa. Pennant, B. Z. iv.
121. n. 6; Flem. B. A. 486. Pentaceros plicatus et concavus,
Linck, 25. t. 3. f. 20. Asteriscus exigua. Pet. Gaz. t. 16. f. 8.
Ast. minuta, Linn. ? Ast. stellata obtusa ciliata, Linn. F. Suec.
2112. Asterina minuta, Agassiz } Asterias pulchella, Blainv.}
Faun. Franc, t. : Man. Malac. t. 22. f. 8.
Each of the ossicula of the oral surface with a central pair of mo-
bile tapering spines. Each of the marginal ossicula of the dorsal
surface with a pair of spines, of the discal one with many crowded
pairs ; back with series of distinct pores.
Inhab. Plymouth Sound, Dr. W. E. Leach. Ireland, Linck.
Marseilles, Dr. W. E. Leach. Sicily, W. Swainson, Esq. Ma-
deira, Rev. — Bulwer.
2. Asterina Burtonii. Rays elongate, convex, blunt at the end;
each of the ossicula of the oral surface with a central group of 3
crowded mobile tapering spines, of the dorsal surface with a crowded
group of short tubercles.
Inhab. Red Sea. James Burton, Esq.
3. Asterina minuta. Asterias minuta, Linn., Gmelin ? Asterias
exigua. Lam. n. 43 ; Seha, iii. t. 5. f. 15. 15.
Each of the ossicula of the oral surface with a single spine or a
central group of 3 crowded mobile spines ; of the dorsal surface gra-
nular, with a few very small spicula on the upper edge, and of the
margin with a spreading tuft of spines.
Var. 1. Larger, each of the ossicula of the oral surface with 3
spines ; Var. 2. smaller, each of the ossicula with one and rarely 2
spines. Monstrosity 1, rays 4 ; and 2, rays 6.
Inhab. America, Linn. West Indies, St. Vincent's, Rev. L. Guild-
ing.
The specimens of the two varieties exactly resemble each other,
except in the characters mentioned, and they appear to have been
taken at the same time.
4. Asterina Krausii, Gray. Olive-green; the centre ossicula of the
oral surface spineless, those near the margin with a single central
triangular spine ; the dorsal ossicula with a series of minute, very
short blunt spines.
Inhab. Cape of Good Hope. Dr. Kraus.
5. Asterina Gunnii, Gray. The central ossicula of the oral surface
Ann. ^ Mag. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1840. u
290 Mr. T. C. Eyton on the British Species
with 1 and the marginal ones with a pair of cylindrical blunt spines ;
the dorsal ossicula with radiating groups of short cylindrical spinu-
lose spines ; body with 6 slightly concave sides.
Var. Body 5 -sided. Var. or Monstrosity with 2 dorsal warts.
Inhab. Van Diemen's Land. Ronald Gunn, Esq.
6. Asterina Calcar. Asterias Calcar, Xam. 17; Oudart, t. . f . .
All the ossicula of the lower surface with a single central cylindrical
blunt spine ; the dorsal ones with numerous short tapering spinulose
spines ; body convex, with 8 rather elongate blunt rays.
Inhab. Van Diemen's Land. Dr. Lhotsky, and Mr, G. B. Sowerby.
3. Patiria.
The body pyramidical, coriaceous, with five rays ; the ossicula of
the oral surface with uniform radiating groups of small spines ; of the
dorsal surface of two kinds, the one crescent-shaped with series of
small bundles of spines, the others bearing irregular round bun-
dles of spines between them.
Patiria coccinea. Scarlet, the body 5-rayed, sides concave, the
end of the rays rather slender, blunt.
Inhab. Cape of Good Hope.
4. SocoMiA, Gray.
The body depressed ; rays elongate, formed of imbricate plates ; the
margins broad, the upper and lower series of ossicules being sepa-
rated by a groove.
Socomia paradowa. Yellow.
Inhab. }
XXXIII. — Some Remarks on the British Species of the Genus
Martes. By T. C. Eyton, Esq., F.L.S.
It has been long, and is now, I believe, a disputed point between the
writers on British Mammalia, whether or not two species of Marten
exist in the British Isles ; thus, Mr. Bell in his excellent ' History of
British Quadrupeds' gives tliem distinct; while, on the other hand,
Mr. MacGillivray in the ' Naturalists' Library' is of the opposite
opinion. With a view of doing something towards setting this
question at rest, I requested several persons living in neighbour-
hoods where Martens are found to obtain some for me ; within a
short period I have received four specimens, one of which ex-
ternally presented all the characteristics of the true Pine Marten,
having the bright yellow breast of that species ; another agreed
with the descriptions of the Common Marten, was larger than the
last, and had a white breast. Both of these I had made into ske-
letons. The other two specimens presented an intermediate cha-
racter, having the breast slightly tinged with yellowish : I have
merely kept the cranium of one of these. I have no hesitation in
of the Genus Martes. 291
saying, from an examination of the above specimens, that the yellow-
breasted specimen is merely the young of the other ; and that the Com-
mon Marten retains a yellow tinge on that part until after the first,
or perhaps until after the second winter. My yellow-breasted speci-
men had been obtained in September, and was not, I should think,
from the state of ossification, an animal born during the foregoing
summer ; the other specimens were all procured during winter, are
all larger, and have the colouring on the breast not nearly so deep
as in the one just mentioned. Had I not, however, seen a cranium
in an intermediate state, I should certainly have supposed that the
skeletons were those of two distinct species.
I do not, however, by any means intend to affirm that no second
species exists in the British Isles, as my specimens were all obtained
from a limited district in North Wales, but nevertheless presenting
all the characteristics of the supposed British species.
The numbering of the vertebrae and ribs in both skeletons are the
same ; but I give them here for the sake of offering other persons the
opportunity of comparing them with any skeletons that they may have
belonging to the genus.
Cer. 7, dor. 14, lum. 6, lac. 7, caud. 15, ribs 14 pair.
The form of the different bones, with the exception of some of
those composing the crania, do not present any remarkable differ-
ences ; those, however, of the smaller skeleton present many marks
of immaturity. The following admeasurements will show the dis-
parity in size.
Larger skeleton, Smaller skeleton,
or adult. or young.
Inches. Inches.
Length of tibia 3y q 3
of femur 3^ 2^
humerus 2^ 2
_ L
10 ^2
ulna 2j% 2^%
scapula 1^^ 1^
Breadth of ditto 1^^ 1^%
Length of cranium 3-j^ 3
Breadth of ditto 2 1^
Length of pelvis 2^^ ^yq
Breadth of ditto, at acetabular cavity 1 ^^ \^
In the cranium of the younger specimen, the tuberose process to
which the ligamentum nuchse is attached appears the most promi-
nent, and the crest over the vertex, on which the temporal muscles
arise, is narrower than in the adult. The greater degree of promi-
nence in the tuberose process in the young, may be explained by
the crest running from it over the vertex as it becomes broader,
filling up the indentation on each side ; thus this apparently greater
degree of prominence merely proceeds from an incomplete state
of ossification in the surrounding parts.
The next most striking point of difference in the cranium, is that
u 2
292 Mr. Lyell on Shells of the Genus
the bones composing the zygomatic arch are broader in the young
than in the adult : how to account for this I do not otherwise know,
than that it is a contrivance of nature to give greater strength to
the jaw in the young, before the remainder of the cranium is suffi-
ciently ossified to bear the strain of the large temporal muscles
without such support ; but on referring to the skeletons of the
young and old otter, I find the same difference to exist as regards
the posterior portion of the arch. This, therefore, does not appear
to be a character of any value.
The dentition in all the specimens is the same, and agrees with
that assigned to the genus; the canines in the adult are, however,
slightly larger than in the younger one. No other points, through-
out the whole skeleton, of sufficient importance to call for observa-
tion, present themselves. I think, however, that my readers, from
what I have said, will agree with me in saying, that it is at least
most probable that the young of the Common Marten has been mis-
taken for a distinct species, and that no such animal as the Pine
Marten exists in the British Isles.
It may, perhaps, while on the subject of British animals, not be
out of place here to advert to a short account of the Irish Hare,
published by me in vol. ii. p, 283, of the Magazine of Zoology and
Botany, (1837) since which period another paper on the same
subject has been published in one of the Irish Transactions, by Mr.
Thompson of Belfast, to whom I take this opportunity of returning
my thanks for it. He adverts in it to some disparity between his
measurements and mine.
On the receipt of his paper I immediately referred again to my
skeletons, and found the measurements to agree perfectly with those
I had already published ; but having obtained another Irish Hare
and another English one, I found that I could compare them
either so as nearly to agree with his measurements or my own :
thus a comparison between the second specimens obtained, agreed
very nearly with Mr. Thompson's, and the original specimens with
my own ; but a comparison between one of the last with one of the
first diflfered from either.
This, I think, proves the necessity of being very careful in the
admission of measurements as distinctive marks of species, unless
the limit of variation in each species is to a certain extent ascer-
tained.
XXXIV. — On the Occurrence of two Species of Shells of the
Genus Conus in the Lias, or Inferior Oolite, near Caen in
Normandy. By C. Lyell, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S., &c.
The discovery by MM. Deslongchamps and Tesson of fossil
shells of the genus Conus, in the lias of Normandy, in 1837,
has by no means attracted the attention it deserves, either in
Conns in the Lias of Normandy. 293
France or in this country. The fact, indeed, has remained
almost unknown, a brief notice of the fossils, unaccompanied
by figures or a specific description, having alone appeared in
a report of a meeting held in 1837, by the Linnsean Society of
Normandy.
Although fossil shells belonging to Lamarck's family of the
Enroules are sufficiently abundant in the tertiary strata, a
very few examples have yet been recorded of the occurrence
of any of these shells in any of the more ancient fossilife-
rous rocks. The Enroules of Lamarck comprise the genera
Ovula, Cypi'cea, Terebellum, Ancillaria, Oliva, and Conus. Of
these, the only examples known to me in secondary forma-
tions, are a species of Cyprcea, which I have mentioned and
figured in the Geol. Trans. (2nd Series, vol. v. p. 243.) as oc-
curring in the upper chalk of Faxoe in Denmark, and a Cone
called C. tuber culatus, of which a single specimen was found
by M. Dujardin in the chalk near Tours, of which he has
given a figure in les Mem. de la Soc. Geol. de France, tom. ii.
deuxieme partie, 1837. Plate 17. p. 232.
I was greatly surprised, therefore, during my late visit to
Caen (June, 1840) to see in the cabinets both of Prof. Des-
longchamps and M. Tesson, several specimens of Cones which
they told me had been discovered in the lias of La Fontaine-
Etoupe-four, about six miles south of Caen. We find it stated
in the report before alluded to, that M. Deslongchamps had
found in the Commune of Bretteville sur Laize, three species
of Cones in the lias, and that M. Tesson had afterwards found
a fourth and more perfect individual of the same genus in the
quarries of Fontaine-Etoupe-four not far from the locality be-
fore-mentioned. In both these places the lias is described as
resting on the quartzose sandstone of the transition formation
(terrain intermediaire). Tw^o of these specimens only re-
tained the shell itself, the others were casts. (See Figures.)
In order to satisfy myself of the correctness of the alleged
geological position of these Cones, I visited in June, 1840,
Fontaine-Etoupe-four in company wdth M. Deslongchamps,
and ascertained to my full satisfaction that the rock from
which the Cones had been extracted was full of Ammonites,
Pleurotomaria, and other fossils, which must belong either to
some member of the inferior oolite or upper lias.
The fundamental rock consists of highly inclined vertical,
and in some places curved, beds of reddish and white quart-
zite, alternating with greenish talcose schists. Upon these an-
cient rocks the brown fossiliferous limestone rests unconform-
ably and in horizontal stratification. At many points are seen
at the contact deep rents traversing the inferior quartzose
294 Mr. Lyell on Shells of the Genus
rock, which have been filled from above with rubbish, con-
sisting of angular fragments of quartzite, pieces of limestone,
and numerous fossil shells, the whole imbedded in a calcareous
matrix resembling that of the incumbent strata. The most
perfect fossils, together with the greater part of the Cones,
have been all found in this breccia filling the rents, and the
upper parts of the breccia unite with the lowest strata of
fossiliferous limestone in such a manner as to make it clear
that the fissures were filled before or at the time of the depo-
sition of the lowest strata of the limestone. The quarries in
which these sections are exposed have been opened, not for
the sake of the limestone but for the subjacent quartzite which
is used for making roads, and which at some points comes up
nearly to the surface. This quartzite, however, and the ac-
companying transition schist, are only found at a moderate
depth along a certain line from N.N.W. to S.S.E., in which
direction they form an underground ridge stretching for many
leagues beneath the platform of limestone. At the distance
of a few yards either east or west of this narrow ridge the
incumbent oolite or lias is of such thickness that the quartzose
stone cannot be worked with profit.
Among the Ammonites which I collected myself in the rent
or in the bed immediately covering it, or which were given
me from this locality by M. Deslongchamps, were the follow-
ing, which have been examined by my friend Mr. Lonsdale,
of the Geological Society : —
1. Ammonites Walcottii, Alum shale. Phillips, Geol. Yorkshire, p.
164 ; Hunton, Geol. Trans., vol. v. part 1, p. 220 ; Williamson,
ibid., p. 242 ; Cheltenham, Murchison, Geol. Cheltenham, p.
17.
2. A. corrugatus, Inferior oolite. Dundry, M. C. tab. 451 ;
Gloucester, Lonsdale, M.S.
3. A. Stokesii, Inferior oolite? Bridport, M. C. tab. 191. Marl-
stone, coast of Yorkshire, Williamson, Geol. Trans., vol. v. part
1, p. 242.
Among many others which were shown me at Caen and
named by M. Deslongchamps, were Ammonites planicosta and
A, Bucklandii, which occur in the lias in England, A.falcifer,
found in the alum shale near Cheltenham, and A, Strang-
waysii and A. Murchisonae, both from the inferior oolite of
England. Associated with these I saw a Belemnite, several
species of Pleurotomaria, fragments of a Pent acrinite and other
fossils, which in the opinion of M. Deslongchamps indicates
that the formation constitutes either the upper member of the
lias, or is intermediate between the lias and the inferior oolite.
Conus in the Lias of Normandy. 295
Since my return from Caen I have seen M. Alcide D'Orbigny,
who has also visited lately the quarries of Fontaine-Etoupe-
four. A consideration of the numerous fossils obtained by
him from the rock in which the Cones occur leads him to
the opinion that the breccia filling the rents is of the age
of the upper lias. Among other liassic species he pointed
out to me the Pentacrinus cingulatus. These and other
well-known species were accompanied by many others new to
the oolite, of the genera Nucula, Area, Delphinula, Trochus,
Cirrus, and several more, for which new genera must be
established.
It may be objected that the mineral character and colour
both of the breccia filling the rent and of the overlying beds
differ totally from those of ordinary lias, for the rock is a pale
brown ferruginous limestone. But Mr. Lonsdale informs me
that near Radstock the great deposit of blue lias is repre-
sented by only a few feet of a pale brown granular rock, so
like inferior oolite that the quarry men apply the same name
to it. But this gritty lias is clearly not inferior oolite, being
separated from that rock by blue clay from 100 to 200 feet
thick. (See Lonsdale, Geol. Trans., vol. iii. 2nd series, p. 245.)
The ^^ corn-grit^^ above-mentioned is a granular light brown
limestone, but of a closer and finer grain than the gritty lias.
Yet Radstock is only seven miles S.W. from Bath, where the
lias is well-developed, with its usual characters.
In proceeding from Caen to Fontaine-Etoupe-four the ge-
ologist obtains no sections which display the superposition of
the different members of the ooHtic series, but he finds the
white oolite of Caen give place to the ferruginous oolite of
Eterville, which resembles in appearance the oolite of Dundry.
Travelling still further south he meets with the beds of Fon-
taine-Etoupe-four already described. As all these formations
appear to be everywhere horizontal, and the surface of the
country, following the direction above-described, is constantly
attaining a higher level, w^e might naturally have expected to
reach newer instead of older beds. But it must be remem-
bered, that a slight dip, and one quite inappreciable in the
space of a quarry, as for example, an angle of five degrees,
might in a distance of six miles cause a difference of level of
more than 800 feet, so as to allow beds which may be con-
cealed beneath the oolite building-stone at Caen to crop out
in a high platform at Fontaine-Etoupe-four.
Having offered these remarks on the position and age of
the containing rock, I shall now describe the Cones themselves,
in which task I have had the assistance of Mr, George Sow-
erby, who examined the original specimens at my request
during a late visit to Normandy.
296
Shells of the Genus Conus in the Lias.
I am indebted to the liberality of M. Deslongchamps for
the principal drawings.
Conus cadoneTisis, Shell smooth^ slender, with six or seven
volutions and an acuminated spire, posterior edge of each vo-
lution carinated, and slightly crenulated. Posterior part of
each volution rather concave, and very finely longitudinally
striated.
Fig. 1.
a h
''^iii!^
Fig. 1. a. represents an internal cast of a variety with a shorter spire.
This cast is still imbedded in the limestone in which it was found. It
is regarded as a mere variety of h, because it is well known that in this
genus the height of the spire differs greatly in the same species, as for
example, in Conus antediluvianus, to which C. cadonensis approaches
most nearly.
Fig. \. h. A perfect specimen of Conus cadonensis, in the possession of
M. Tesson, in which the entire shell is extant.
Fig. I.e. A magnified representation of a part of the crenulated poste-
rior edge of one volution of C. cadonensis,
Conus concavus. Shell smooth, conical, contracted near the
middle, with a concave depressed spire, consisting of nine
volutions, each volution carinated at the external edge, and
very slightly longitudinally striated.
Fig. 2.
Fig. 2. a. A perfect specimen of Conus concavus in the possession of M.
Tesson, from a drawing by M. Deslongchamps. In this specimen the
shell itself is extant. r
Fig. 2. b. represents the concave spire of the same.
Fig. 2. c. is a section of the spire, showing the depth of the concavity.
Ftg. 2. d. A magnified section of a portion of the same, showing the form
of the volutions.
Linncean Society, 297
PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
LINN^AN SOCIETY.
June 16. — The Lord Bishop of Norwich, President, in the Chair.
Read, " Description of a new species of the Coleopterous genus
Cerapterus, from South America." By J. O. Westwood, Esq., F.L.S.
In the present paper the author enumerates eight species of this
interesting genus of the family of Paussidce, which he distributes
into six subgenera. The following are the characters of the new
species : —
1. C. Horsfieldii, piceus; thorace antice emarginato, elytris macula apicali
flavescente hand rotundatd literam y quodammodo simulante, palpo-
rum labiahum articulo ultimo securiformi.
2. C. quadrinotatus, piceo-niger, nitidissimus ; thorace (antice viso) sub-
emarginato, maculis duabus magnis ovalibus prope scutellum, alterisque
duabus apicem versus majoribus anticfe et postice lobatis rufo-fulvis.
Long. Corp. Hn. lat. lin.
3. C. piceus, nitidus; antennis pedibusque rufo-piceis, punctis irregula-
ribus minutissimis.
4. C. brasiliensis, fulvo-rufescens ; oculis albidis tenuissime punctatis, ver-
tice depresso, thorace intra angulos posticos utrinque foveolato.
Long. Corp. lin. lat. lin.
This remarkable species was discovered by Mr. Miers in the vi-
cinity of Rio de Janeiro, and a drawing of the insect accompanies
the present paper. Mr. Westwood regards it as the type of a new
subgenus, which he names Homopterus.
5. C. Westermanni, rufo-piceus, baud nitidus ; elytris nigris postice cruce
rufescente notatis basi bicostatis discoque longitudinaliter subimpressis,
apice rufescente.
Long. Corp. lin. lat. lin.
Read also the conclusion of a paper, entitled ** Arrangement and
Definition of the Genera of Ferns, founded upon their venation,
with examples of the species, and observations on the affinities of
each genus." By Mr. John Smith, A.L.S.
The principles of the author's arrangement are similar to those
proposed by Presl in his Tentamen Pteridographice, published at
Prague in 1836, in which the venation of the frond (a character the
importance of which was first pointed out by Mr. Brown) is adopted
as the basis of generic division. It is but justice, however, to Mr.
Smith, to state that his arrangement was completed before the work
of Professor Presl had reached this country, and the coincidence of
their views affords presumptive evidence in favour of the accuracy
of the principles upon which their distribution of the species is
founded. This extensive family, or rather class, was divided by
Mr. Brown into four very natural subfamilies. It is only with the
first of these {Polypodiacece) that Mr. Smith has more particu-
larly occupied himself in the present paper. The following are the
names and characters of the tribes into which he has distributed the
Polypodiacece.
298 Linn(Ban Society.
Subfam. I. POLYPODIACE^, R. Br.
Sporangia globose, or oval, transparent, unilocular, pedicellate, or rarely
sessile, opening transversely by the elastic property of a vertical, rarely
oblique, articulated ring.
Tribe I. PoLYPODiEiE. Sori punctiform or elongated, destitute of a spe-
cial indusium.
Examples. — Polypodium, Sw. Grammitis, Sw. Hemionitis, L.
Tribe II. AcRosTicHiEiE. Sori amorphous, destitute of a special indusium.
Example. — Acrostichum, L.
Tribe III. Pteride^. Sori punctiform, or elongated transversely. In-
dusium lateral, attached exteriorly.
Examples. — Pteris, L. Adiantum, L.
Tribe IV. Asplenie^. Sori elongated, obhque. Indusium lateral, linear.
Examples. — Asplenium, L. Diplazium, Sw.
Tribe V. Aspidie^. Sori punctiform, intramarginal. Indusium orbicu-
lar and central, or reniform and lateral, and attached interiorly.
Examples. — Aspidium, Sw. Nephrodium, Mich. R. Br.
Tribe VI. Dicksonie^. Sori marginal. Indusium lateral, attached in-
teriorly, its free margin conniving with the indusiform margin of the
frond, forming a calyciform bilabiate cyst.
Examples. — Lindsaea, Dry. Davallia, Sm. Dicksonia, UHerit. Tricho-
manes, L. Hymenophyllum, Sm.
Tribe VII. Cy Athene. Sori punctiform, intramarginal. Indusium caly-
ciform, or wanting. Receptacle elevated.
Examples. — Cyathea, Sm. Hemitelia, R. Br. Alsophila, R. Br.
These tribes are again subdivided into minor groups, founded upon cha-
racters derived from the venation of the frond, the position of the sori, and
the form of the indusium. Notholcpna and Ceratopteris are referred to
the first, Ceterach to the fourth, and Onoclea to the fifth tribes.
Nov. 3. — Mr. Forster, V.P., in the Chair.
Mr. William Taylor, F.L.S., exhibited a sample of the oil obtained
from the fruit of Madia sativa, grown at Aspall Stoneham, near
Ipswich.
Read, " A Note on the Bokhara Clover." By William Taylor,
Esq., F.L.S.
Mr. Taylor obtained from Mr. Loudon a small parcel of seeds of the
Bokhara Clover (Melilotus arborea), which was sown early in April,
1839. The plant proved to be biennial, and stood the winter well.
On the 28th of April following, a part of the crop was cut down, the
stems measuring 15 inches in height ; and on the 28th of May, from
the same piece of ground, a second, crop was obtained, which had
reached the height of 16 inches; a third on the 28th of June, 17
inches ; a fourth in July, 16 inches ; a fifth in August, 15 inches ;
and a sixth in September, measuring 14 inches. According to Mr.
Taylor's calculation, the Bokhara Clover would yield from 20 to 30
tons of green herbage per acre, and from 2 to 3 tons of strong fibre,
which appears capable of being manufactured into cordage.
The flowers are white and very fragrant, and the plant does not
appear to differ specifically from the Melilotus leucantha, although
regarded by DeCandoUe as a distinct species.
lAmKBan Society, 299
There was also read, " Descriptions of some new Insects collected
in Assam, by William Griffith, Esq., Assistant Surgeon in the Madras
Medical Establishment." By the Rev. F. W. Hope, M.A., F.R.S.,
and L.S.
This paper contains a further selection of new insects from Mr.
Griffith's Assam collection in the possession of Mr. Solly, an account
of part of which has been already noticed at p. 42, and has since
appeared in the Society's Transactions. The descriptions are ac-
companied by coloured figures. The species described belong chiefly
to the group of Lucanidce, and are as follows : — »
LUCANUS.
1. L. Forsteri.
Long. unc. 2, lin. 11 ; lat. elytr. lin. 10.
Nigro-piceus ; mandibulis valde exsertis interne multidentatis ad basin
dente valido supvk et infra armatis, apicibus furcatis.
This splendid species has been named in compliment to Edward
Forster, Esq., Treas. and V.P.L.S.
2. L. Rafflesii.
Long. unc. 2, lin. 6 ; lat. lin. 8.
Niger, nitidus ; mandibulis valde exsertis ante apicem unidentatis, apici-
bus obtusis et oblique truncatis.
This species is nearly related to L. nepalensis, but is of larger di-
mensions, and is extensively diffused over the eastern part of the
Indian continent, occurring in Nepal, Bengal, and Assam.
3. L. Spencei.
Long. unc. 1, lin. 9 ; lat. lin. 6.
Ater ; mandibulis exsertis basi robustis et unidentatis, apicibus furcatis.
4. L. curvidens.
Long. unc. 1, lin. 9 ; lat. lin. 6^.
Niger ; mandibulis exsertis intus dente curvato valido fere ad basin po*
sito.
5. L. hidhosus.
Long, unci, lin. 6; lat. lin. 6.
Nigro-castaneus ; mandibulis exsertis dentibus bulbosis armatis, apicibus
acutis.
6. L. astacoides.
Long. unc. 1, lin. 3; lat. lin. 4.
Castaneus ; mandibidis exsertis intus ad basin denticulatis denticulis ni-
gricantibus, apicibus acutis.
7. L.foveatus.
Long. unc. 2 ; lat. lin. 6.
Castaneus; mandibulis vald^ exsertis, apicibus acutis, dente fere medio
fortiori, aliisque 4 aequalibus ante apicem positis.
8. L. omissus.
Long. unc. 1, lin. 9 ; lat. lin. 6.
Castaneus ; mandibulis valde exsertis, apicibus acutis, dentibus 2 nigris
subbasalibus, aliisque 4 subapicalibus.
9. L. serricollis.
Long. unc. 1, lin. 3 ; lat. lin. 6.
Ater, politus ; mandibulis parum exsertis sinuatis et punctatis.
300 Linncsan Society.
10. L. punctiger.
Long. lin. 9^ ; lat. lin. 4.
Ater, corpore punctato nitido, thoracis marginibus externis serratis,
elytris sutura parum elevata glabra insignitis, tibiis 4 posticis uniden-
tatis.
CHEIROTONUS.
Corpus oblongo-ovatum, crassum. AntenncB 10-articuIatae. Thorax ely-
tris antice angustior, lateribus subrotundis, valde serrulatis. Elytra
thorace latiora. Pedes robusti, armati, antice longiores ; tibiis extern^
irregulariter dentatis : tarsis elongatis, articulis apice spin^ brevi ar-
matis, unguibus bidentatis. TibicB 4 posticcs seriebus spinarum irre-
gularibus armatae.
1. C. MacLeayii.
Long. lin. 23 ; lat. lin. 13.
iEneo-viridis ; thorace lateribus externe serrulatis et varioloso-punctatis,
sulco longitudinali in medio dorso fortiter impresso, elytris nigro-aeneis
maculisque croceis insignitis.
This splendid insect, which forms the type of the above new ge-
nus, has been named in compliment to that learned, and philoso-
phic entomologist, Mr. W. S. MacLeay. It forms, along with Eu-
cheirus of Kirby, and Propomacrus of Newman, a small natural fa-
mily, which has been termed by the author Eucheirida, and regarded
by him as related to the Dynastidce, and constituting a link of con-
nexion with the GoliathidcB,
LAMIA.
1. L. Swainsoni.
Long. unc. 1, lin. 4; lat. lin. 6.
Brunnea; thorace utrinque spinoso, dorso convex© in medio bulboso,
elytris concoloribus albo-variegatis et ad basin nigro-tuberculatis.
This species, which has been named after Mr. Swainson, appears
to constitute a subgenus related to Euoplia, described in the first
part of the account of Assam Insects at p. 42.
MONACHAMUS.
1. M. heryllinus.
Long. lin. 8 ; lat. lin. 3.
Cceruleo-beryllinus ; antennis griseis, thorace utrinque spiuoso elytrisque
nigro-maculatis.
STIBARA.
Corpus saperdaeforme, crassum, robustum. Caput latum, antice fer^
quadratum, postice convexum. Antennce cov^oxe breviores, 11-articu-
latse. Thorax robustus, nodosus, inermis. Elytra lata, thorace vix
triple longiora, apicibus abrupte truncatis, lateribus elevatis. Pedes
femoribus incrassatis, tibiis robustis.
1. S. tetraspilota.
Long. lin. 10; lat. hn. 3^.
Aurantio-rubra ; antennis oculisque nigris, thorace nodoso, elytris conco-
loribus, macula magna ovali nigra ad humeros posits, apicibus nigris.
2. S. trilineata.
Long. lin. 9 ; lat. lin. 3.
Pallide castanea; antennis albo-cinctis, thorace nodoso utrinque denticu-
Zoological Society, 301
lato, elytris lineis 3 nigris insignitis, sutura latiori, lateribus punctatis,
punctis duplici serie ad disci medium fortissime insculptis.
A new genus belonging to the Saperdiidce, to which family the
Lamia nigricornis is also referrible, besides several other types of
undescribed genera.
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
February 11, 1840.— The Rev. J. Barlow in the Chair.
A letter addressed to the Secretary by Sir John McNeill, and dated
January 31, 1840, was read. It related to the two Persian Deer
presented by that gentleman to the Society's menagerie, and con-
tained an answer to some inquiries from the Secretary respecting
them.
The letter states that this species of Deer is called by the Persians,
Maral, or Gevezu, or Goo Koohee, and is frequently noticed in their
literature. It is found in all the wooded mountainous districts of Per-
sia, but apparently does not occur in the central parts of the country.
The Persian Deer " rarely descend into the plains. During the
summer they are found in the highest wooded parts of the mountains,
and during the winter in the lower ravines near their bases, where
they are frequently tracked in the snow.
** The horns of the adult male closely resemble those of the Red
Deer of this country, insomuch that I doubt whether an unscientific
observer could distinguish them, unless by the superior size of those
of the Maral."
Mr. Yarrell communicated to the meeting, on the part of R. H.
Sweeting, Esq., some facts relating to a female Rorqual Whale {Ba-
Icenoptera hoops of authors), which was stranded neiir high- water-
mark at Charmouth, Dorsetshire, early in the morning of Wednesday,
February 5th, 1840.
The whole length was 44 feet.
Girth 21 —
Breadth of tail .... 9 —
Probable weight from twenty to twenty- five tons.
The jaws long and slender, but not sharp, the tip obtuse and con-
vex ; the upper jaw the shortest, and received, when the mouth is
closed, within the lower jaw, which projected nine inches beyond it.
The plates of whalebone amount to upwards of 250 on each side of
the jaw ; the palate and tongue of a pale pink colour ; no warts about
the lips. The back black ; the under surface of the body white ; the
throat plicated. The nostrils or blow-holes are two longitudinal
fissures, the anterior points nearly touching, but diverging posteri-
orly to a distance of three inches, and separated by a furrow. The
opening of the eye six inches in length, from canthus to angle ; the
bony socket from anterior to posterior margin is eight inches ; eye-
ball seven inches ; the pupil oval ; the irides hazel. There was not
the slightest appearance of eyelashes, which some authors state
whales possess.
302 Zoological Society,
The distance from the end of the under jaw to the origin of the
pectoral fin ten feet nine inches ; the length of the fin five feet six
inches ; the breadth eighteen inches. The dorsal fin small, of car-
tilage only, conical, the basal length eighteen inches, the elevation
twelve inches ; placed eleven feet in advance of the tail.
The subcutaneous layer of fat varied in thickness from three to
five inches.
The figure at the bottom of page 521 in Mr. Bell's History of
British Mammalia and Cetacea, was referred to as a very good re-
presentation.
The dimensions of the skeleton are as follows : —
Whole length 40 feet.
Head 10 —
The vertebrae are sixty in number ; viz. seven cervical, fifteen dor-
sal, sixteen lumbar, fifteen caudal, and seven caudal bones. Of ribs
there are fourteen, the first of which is double-headed, and is at-
tached to the two first dorsal vertebrse ; each of the other ribs is at-
tached to a single vertebra, and has a single head ; the dorsal ver-
tebrae, therefore, exceed the ribs in number by one.
The rest of the details of the bony fabric, as regards the pectoral
fins, &c., correspond precisely with Dewhurst's plate and description
of the Ostend specimen, allowing of course for the inferior size of
the present animal.
Mr. Yarrell exhibited, at the request of G. T. Fox, Esq., of Dur-
ham, a specimen of a beautiful spiny Lizard, from Texas, — the
Agama cornuta of Harlan, Phrynosuma Bufonium and Phrynocephalus
Bufonius of other modern authors. The specimen on which Dr.
Harlan drew up his description was from the west of the Rocky
Mountain Range.
A paper was then read, by Mr. Blyth, entitled " A Summary
Monograph of the species of the genus Ovis," in which the author
recognized nine species, besides indicating others as more or less
doubtful.
The Argalis of Asia and America were provisionally considered as
the same, under the appellation of Ovis ammon, as also the Kam-
tschatka sheep of M. Eschscholtz, which Mr. Blyth suspected to be
only an individual slight variety ; and accordingly, he traced the
geographic range of this animal from Asia through Kamtschatka and
the Aleutian Isles to the Rocky Mountains of North America, and
southward upon that continent to California, where there was reason
to believe it occurred, together with the true Californian species de-
scribed by Mr. Douglas. In Asia he followed it southward to the
Himalayas, but suspected that the Ovis ammon mentioned by dif-
ferent authors as inhabiting the Caucasus and Taurus, referred to a
distinct species which he had to describe. The Ovis Californiana
was next noticed ; and then a superb new species, believed to be from
Mount Taurus, the horns of which were suggested to bear every ap-
pearance of having supplied the model which ancient sculptors follow-
ed in their representations of Jupiter Ammon, and which therefore it
Zoological Society. 303
was proposed to designate 0. sculptorum. Mr. Blyth then proceeded
to distinguish two Himalayan species, which presented a somewhat
different form of horn from the rest of the genus ; one, the Ovis Na-
hoor, Hodgson, of superior size, and general pale colour, which he
believed did not inhabit so high ; the other he termed O. Burrhel,
which was of a very dark colour, and presented numerous other spe-
cific distinctions, being an inhabitant also of more elevated regions.
The Ovis aries he considered a species per se, and not descended
from the Moufflon ; and the 0. musimon was treated of in detail under
its two alleged varieties, specimens of which, however, had never
been compared together. The Ixalus prohaton, Ogilby, was deemed
to belong strictly to the genus Ovis, and Mr. Blyth suggested, that
as the abnormal growth of its hoof indicated that it had long lived
in captivity, it was not unlikely that castration at an early age may
have obstructed the developement of its horns, the rudiments of
which exactly resembled those found upon many breeds of true
sheep, and upon the lambs of all horned breeds of a certain age.
The last animal included was the Ovis tragelaphus, Auctorum, of
which the O. ornata, GeofFroy, appeared to be merely a dwarfish in-
dividual : the characters of this species were treated of at consider-
able length, and it was proposed to elevate it to the rank of a sub-
genus of Ovis, for which the name Ammotragiis was suggested.
The paper was illustrated by numerous elaborate drawings of the
horns, &c., and by a pictorial group, containing the principal species,
the relative sizes of which were thus rendered obvious to the eye.
February 25, 1840. — Prof. Rymer Jones, in the Chair.
Mr. Ogilby drew attention to a prepared specimen and skull
of a Gibbon, which had recently died at the Society's menagerie.
The precise locality from which this animal was procured had not
been ascertained; it was presented by John Abel Smith, Esq., and
after living some months in the menagerie, fell a victim to the same
complaint which carried off so many of the Quadrumana during the
past winter.
The whole body is of an uniform deep black colour, except the
throat and cheeks, which are covered with long white hair, forming
a broad band which extends from eai' to ear. This circumstance
induced Mr. Ogilby to propose the name of Hylobates leucogenys for
this species. There is no white mark over the eyes, as in the Hoo-
lock, and the chin and under jaw are black, like the rest of the body.
The head is remarkable for its pyramidal elevation, as contrasted
with the flattened form of the same part in the Hoolock. Mr.
Ogilby stated, that the only doubt he had with respect to the spe -
cific distinction of this animal, is the probability of its being the
male of that described by Dr. Harlan under the name of H. niger.
The hair of the forehead and head in general is directed backwards,
towards the neck : that on the crown of the head is very long, and
gives to the head that pyramidal or conical form before mentioned.
The skeleton and dentition show it to have been a young animal ;
the permanent teeth had not yet protruded from the alveoli. The
304 Zoological Society.
total length of the skull (from the intermaxillaries to the occiput) is
4 inches ; its greatest width is 2 inches 7f lines ; width between the
outer boundaries of the orbits, 2 inches ; from base of nasal bones to
apex of intermaxillaries, 1 inch 1§ line. The length of the hume-
rus is 7 inches 2 lines ; of the ulna, 8 inches ; radius, 7 inches 7 lines ;
femur, 6 inches ; tibia, 5 inches 3 lines ; fibula, 5 inches 1 line.
The principal external characters of this animal may be thus ex-
pressed : —
Hylobates leucogenys. Hyl. niger ; pilis ad latera faciei et ad
gulam albis ; pilis verticis longis et semi-erectis.
Mr. Waterhouse exhibited a new species of Squirrel from the So-
ciety's collection, and pointed out its distinguishing characters, which
are as follows : —
SciuRUs DiMiDiATUS. Sci. supvci gviseus fulvo lavatus, subtus jla-
vus ; capite, corpore ad latera pedihusque rufescentibus ; caudd
fere corporis longitudinem cEquante, indutd pilis nigris,flavis atque
fulvis commixtis.
unc. lin.
Longitudo ab apice rostri ad caudse basin 10
Cauda, fere 7 6
ab apice rostri ad basin auris 1 11
tarsi digitorumque 2 3
auris 8
Hab. South America .''
This curiously- coloured species of Squirrel was purchased at a
sale, and in the same lot were specimens of Sciurus cestuans and Sc.
Langsdorffii, well-known South American species ; it is probable,
therefore, it may be an inhabitant of the same country. Its fur is
very short for a Squirrel, rather harsh, and less loose than in the
generality of Squirrels : the back is gray, or what might be termed an
iron- gray, having a rusty hue ; on the upper part of the head the
rust-like tint prevails, and the muzzle is almost entirely of a rich
rust colour ; the sides of the head and neck are of a golden-yellow
tint, and the under parts of the body are yellow : a bright rust-
coloured line runs along each side of the body, and separates the
yellow colouring of the under parts from the iron -gray of the upper :
on the outer sides of the limbs, and on the feet, a rich deep golden-
yellow hue prevails. The tail is apparently cylindrical, and not
bushy ; the prevailing hue of the hairs is deep rust colour, but they
are for the most part more or less broadly annulated with black in
the middle. The ears are slightly pointed, and well clothed with
golden-yellow hairs ; those on the outer side are of a bright rust
colour ; they have no pencil of hairs at the tip. The hairs of the
moustaches are numerous, long, and of a black colour. The incisors
of both upper and under jaws are deep orange.
Mr. Fraser read his descriptions of, and observations upon, some
new species of Insessorial Birds, belonging to the genus Agrilorhinus.
" In the northern parts of South America and in Mexico," Mr.
Fraser observed, " are certain small birds, resembling the Warblers
Zoological Society, 305
in size, and in having a slender beak ; they differ, however, in having
the beak stronger and compressed ; the upper mandible straight, or
even slightly recurved ; its apical portion strongly hooked, and di-
stinctly notched ; its cutting edges are curved inwards, so as to in-
close the corresponding edges of the under mandible. But the most
remarkable character consists in the existence of three or four small
notches in the edge of the upper mandible, on either side, and behind
the ordinary notch which characterizes the Dentirostres.
" The Prince of Musignano first noticed these peculiarities in a
bird from Mexico, aud described them in the ' Nuovi Annali delle
Scienze Naturali/ where he used the name Agrilorhinus to distin-
guish generically the bird in question.
" I have now the honour of laying before the meeting four new
species of this interesting genus ; three from a collection belonging
to the Earl of Derby, which I am informed was made at S** Fe de
Bogota, and one from the Society's museum, the precise habitat of
which is not known ; there are reasons, however, for believing it to
be a Mexican bird.
" The Prince of Musignano is of opinion that the genus Agrilo-
rhinus has affinities both with the Sittince and Sylvicolina. The
strong notch in the upper mandible, its distinctly curved point, and
the compressed form of the beak, combined with the well-developed
vibrissec, lead me to believe that this genus ought rather to be re-
garded as a somewhat aberrant form of Laniadts.
Agrilorhinus Bonapartei. Agr. in toto niger, humeris exceptis,
his coerulescenti-cinereis.
Long. tot. 6f unc. ; rostri, | ; alcB, 3 ; caudtB, 3 ; tarsi, |,
Hah. S*^ Fe de Bogota.
Agrilorhinus humeralis. Agr. in toto niger, humeris exceptis,
his coerulescenti-cinereis.
Long. tot. 5 unc. ; rostri, 7 lin. ; al(je, 2j ; caudce, 2 J ; tarsi, |.
Hab. S^ Fe de Bogota.
This bird only differs from the preceding species in its smaller
size.
Agrilorhinus olivaceus. Agr. olivaceus, corpore subtus pallia-
diore, et jlavido tincto.
Long. tot. 4 unc. ; rostri, \ ; alcB, 2 ; caudce, 2 ; tarsi, f.
Hab. Mexico?
This specimen is probably a female.
Agrilorhinus personatus. Agr. coeruleus ; fronte, spatio circa
oculos, rostro pedibusque nigris ; remigibus rectricibusque interne
nigrescentibus.
Foem. plumbea.
(^ Long. tot. 6^ unc. ; rostri, ^ ; al(B, 3 ; caudce, 2^ ; tarsi, ^.
? ^4 ; > f > > 2|- ; , 2| ; , ^.
Hab. S*^ Fe de Bogota.
" This bird is about the size of the Blue Bird {Sialia Wilsoni) of
North America ; its blue colouring is much darker, and less brilliant.
The bill is strong, long, and compressed, and suddenly bent down-
Ann. ^ Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vi. T>ec. 1840. ' x
306 Zoological Society,
wards at the apex ; the lower edge of the upper mandible is curved
inwards and encloses the cutting edges of the lower one, but it is
not notched as in the more typical species of Agrilorhinus. The
forehead, a broad space around the eye, and the ear-coverts, are
black : the chin is blackish. The feathers of the wing are blackish,
but externally edged with blue ; and so are the tail-feathers."
March 10, 1840. — Professor Owen in the Chair.
A paper by Dr. Richardson, on a collection of Fishes, was read :
The proceedings of the Society for June 25, 1839, contain the
first part of the description of this collection, which was made at Port
Arthur in Van Diemen's Land, by Deputy- Assistant-Commissary-
General Lempriere, pursuant to the directions of His Excellency Sir
John Franklin, K.C.B. &c., Lieutenant-Governor of the colony.
The subject is resumed in this paper, and the author describes a
Dajao, which differs from the three known mullets of Australia in
many particulars, and from all the MugiloidecE described in the Histoire
des Poissons, in the greater number of rays of the anal fin, as well as
in the combinations of other characters. The only Dajao mentioned
in the work referred to, is an inhabitant of the mountain streams of
the Caribbee Islands ; while the Van Diemen's Land one has been
found only in the sea ; but perhaps both are anadromous. The rough
plates on the palate and vomer of some acknowledged typical mullets
assimilate their dentition greatly to that of the Dajaos ; and the pre-
sent species approaches the ordinary mullets in the form of the orifice
of the mouth, while its palatine and vomerine teeth are nearly as
large as those on the jaws. It is prized as an article of food.
Dajaus Diemensis (Richardson). Tasmanian Dajao.
Dajaus, 7^ost?'ofere truncato, vix prominente.
Radii:— Br, 6-6; P. 15 ; D. 4-1 [ 9 ; A. 3 [ 12 ; V. 1 | 5 ; C.
14|.
The author next remarks that of four Lahri in the collection, two
species, comparatively little ornamented, are furnished with six gill
rays, while the other two, more gaily coloured, and one of them in-
deed brilliantly striped, have only five rays in the branchiostegous
membrane. They are all true labri, but the scales which protect their
opercula, though in fact much larger than those of Lahrus bergylta,
are so deeply imbedded in mucous skin, that in a recent state these
fish might pass for examples of the genus Tautoga, which they further
resemble in possessing a tolerably regular inner row of minute teeth.
They are without scales on the interoperculum, and the small scales
on their cheeks being variously distributed, furnish specific charac-
ters. All four have canine teeth at the corners of the mouth, and,
contrary to the prevailing character of the Labri, the soft rays of the
dorsal exceed the spinous ones in number, resembling in this re-
spect the Lahrus poscilopleura of New Zealand.
Labrus tetricus. Lah., squamis minutis in ordinibus duobus ad
marginem anteriorem superiorem preoperculi instructis ; operculo
squamis majoribus in seriebus ternis quaternisve dispositis
tecto.
Zoological Society. -507
Radii..—B.G-e; P. 13; D. 9 | 11; V. 1 | 5; A.3 | 10; C. 14.
Labrus fucicola. Lab., sguamis parvis inter oculum et prceoper-
culum in seriebus quatuor instructis ; sqitamis opercularibus ma-
jusculis.
Radii:— B. 6-6; P. 13 ; D. 9 | 11 ; V. 1 | 5 ; A. 3 | 10. C. 14.
Labrus psittaculus. Lab., squamis gencB in ordinibus quatuor
prceoperculo approximatis , oculoqiie remotiusculis ; corpore ovali;
pinnd caudae superne apiculatd.
Radii:— B. 5-5; P. 13 ; D. 9 | 11 ; V. 1 | 5 ; A. 3 | 10 ; C. 14.
Labrus laticlavius. Lab., smaragdinns, fas ciis puniceis purpurea
marginatis, binis lateralibiis postice in U7iam. coalescentibus inque
pinrid caiidce productis ; pinnd dorsi basi viridi : in medid late
purpured : superne aurantiacd, purpurea guttatd, inque margine
extremo coeruled ; pinnd ani basi aurantiacd, dein primvlaceo-
flavd coeruleo cinctd, exinde purpured cceruleis guttis, denique in
margine extremo cneruled"^.
Radii:— Br. 5-5; P. 12 ; V. 1 | 5 ; D. 9 | 11 ; A.3 I 10; C. 14.
Then follows the descrijDtion of a small Odax, known at Port
Arthur by the name of " Kelp fish." It agrees with Odax scmifas-
ciatus of the Histoire des Poissons in many of its details, but on a
minute comparison with the description of that species it appears to
be distinct.
Odax algensis. Od. capite longiusculo ; prceoperculo denticulato ;
facie utrinque sex-striatd.
Radii:— Bv. 5-5; P. 14; D. 17 | 12 ; A. 2 [ 12 ; V. 1 | 4.
C. 12f.
Another species of kelp- fish common at Port Arthur, and of which
a specimen was sent by Mr. Lempriere, but too much decayed for
identification, is described by that gentleman as being marked with
a dark stripe. It is probably the Odax bulteatus of the Histoire des
Poissons which was discovered by Peron.
The author then describes a new scaroid fish which did not form
part of Mr. Lempriere's collection, but which there is reason to be-
lieve was taken either at Hobart Town or Sydney. It was presented
to the Museum of Haslar by Mr. Conway, formerly medical super-
intendent of a convict ship, and since deceased. The specimen
being a mounted one, no details of internal structure can be given,
and in so far the characters of the genus or sub -genus are incom-
plete ; but it differs from the ordinary Labri in the scaliness of the
vertical fins, and from Scarus in external aspect, the form of the fins,
the smallness of the scales, especially at the base of the caudal fin,
and in the manner in which the lips cover and move with the jaws.
It differs from Odax in the teeth and ventral fins.
Oplegnathus, genus novum.
Corpus ellipticum, crassum, squamis parvis oblongis tectum. Man-
dibulce modo Scarorum dentes incorporatos gerentes. Labium
* The character of this species being rendered obscure in the abstract of
the former paper by the omission of a word in printing, is here repeated.
X 2
308 Zoological Society,
superius basi profundi sulcatum, intermaxillas fere tegens, et cum
illis movens. Operculum osseum alt^ sinuatum, hinc bilobatum,
cum gena squamis parvis tectum. Dorsum monopterygium. Costse
branchiostegse quinque. PinncB ventrales pone pectorales sitae,
radiis quinque ramosis et uno aculeato sustentatse. Radii aculeati
pinnarum dorsi anique fortes. Fascice squamosse inter radios ar-
ticulatos pinnarum verticalium decurrentes.
Op. Conwaii, species unica cognita.
Radii:— Qr. 5—5; P. 18; V. 1 |5; D. 12 | 12; A. 3 | 12;
In Mr. Lempriere's collection there are three specimens of Ostra-
eion which the author considers as examples of the Auritus of Shaw,
of different ages, and one which he characterizes as a new species,
also belonging to Mr. Gray's sub- genus Aracana. They are known
at Port Arthur by the name of " Pig-fish."
OsTRACioN spiLOGASTEK. Ostr. (Arucuna) , ventre maculato ; la^
teribus dorsoque fasciis interruptis ornatis, quarum quatuor sub
oculo numerandis, tribus in basibus pinnarum dorsi anique et
tribus prope finem pinnte eaudce anustomosantibus .
Radii:—?. 11; D. 11; A. 11 ; C. 11.
The three following species are also from Van Diemen's Land,,
though not now characterized for the first time.
OsTRACioN AURITUS (Shaw). Ostr. {Aracana), ventre pallenti
unicolore ; lateribus dorsoque lineis saturatis rectis curvisque
ornatis, quarum quinque sub oculo numerandis, et tribus inpropriis
basibus pinnarum dorsi, ani, caudcsque.
Radii:— F. 11 ; D. 11 ; A. 11 ; C. 11.
OsTRACioN FLAviGASTER (Gray). Ostr. (Aracana), ventre pallida
unicolore, lateribus dorsoque lineis saturatis percursis, quarum oct(*
sub oculo numerandis, totidemque lineis pallidis interjacentibus ;
in basi pinna caudle lineis quinque pallidis et tribus in basibus-
pinnarum dorsi caudceque.
OsTRAcioN oRNATus (Gray). Ostr. (Aracana), lateribus dorso-
que albo tessellatis ; facie ventreque lineis purpureis, fuscis, et
albidis numerosis, percursis ; fasciis sex obscuris in pinnd eaudce^
sub finem anastomosantibus.
MoNACANTHUS RUDis. (Nob.) Grey Monacanthus. Mon. (nee pa^
leari extensivo, nee caudd setosd, nee corpore papilloso vel pent-
celligero prceditus •) retro-scaber ; colore {murino ?) immaculato ;
rostro mediocri ; dentibus latis in serie duplici dispositis, decern
superioribus sex inferioribus ; aculeo dorsali subulato, spinifero ;
pinnd cauda rotundatd.
Radii:—?. 14. D. 2 | 35 ; A. 34 ; C. 12.
This Monacanthus known at Port Arthur (as well as the Aleuteres
described below,) by the name of " Leather Jacket," attains the
length of a foot or more, and is considered to be a good fish for the
table, the skin being removed before it is cooked. After long ma-
ceration in spirits it has a dull greyish-brown hue, without any
traces of spots or other configurations of colour, and the species also
Zoological Society. 309
wants the extensible dewlap, the bristly tail, pedunculated warts or
branching cirri, which characterize other groups of Monacanthi.
Aleuteres maculosus (Nob.). Speckled Leather Jacket. AL re-
tro-scahevy sub-ovaiis, ventre promimdo ; ungulis quatuor aculei
dorsalis spiniferis j pinnd caudce rotundatd, sub finem nigrofasci-
atd ; corpore colore murino ? nebuloso-guttato.
Radii:— P, 11, aut 12; D. 2-34; A. 32; C. 12.
This is a small Aleuteres, seldom exceeding five inches in length,
Taiid having a sub-oval form, the back being less arched than the
belly. The dorsal and anal fins are arched, the curvature being
more abrupt anteriorly. The dorsal spine is four-sided, with rows
of prickles pointing downwards on each of the angles. The minute
second spine is very slender. As has been remarked by Salvian, this
small spine aids like a trigger in fixing the large one in any required
position. The colour of the fish after being kept in spirits is dull
olive-brown or mouse-colour, with scattered clusters of small dark
spots. The subterminal black band on the caudal fin is very faint.
Aleuteres paragaudatus (Nob.). Trim Leather Jacket. Al..,
retro-scaher ; dorso depresso ex ore usque ad pinnam secundam
fere recto ; ventre regulariter arcuato ; pinnd caudce rotundatd,
sub finem nigro-fasciatd ; colore corporis murino ; fascid pallidd
(flavd^ e mento per pinnam pectoralem medio in latere tractd, sub
qud lined coeruled ; lined alterd cceruled ^ mento per oculum et ul-
tra extensd ; corpore subtUs et postice cceruleis guttis pulchre in-
ter stincto.
Radii:— "P. 12 ; D. 2-34 ; A. 32; C. 12.
This handsome Aleuteres is named in allusion to the striped upper
vestments of the Roman ladies. Like the preceding, it is a small-
sized fish. One of our specimens had the gut and the whole abdo-
men distended by a large Idotea, full of roe, not at all crushed, and
apparently little digested : a portion of its tail fin protruded at the
anus of the Aleuteres.
The Aleuteres Ayraud of Shark Bay (Quoy et Gaimard) differs
from this and the preceding species in the dorsal spine having only
two rows of prickles, and in the dorsal fin having a concave outline,
and reaching to the caudal fin. It is also differently striped, and no
spots are mentioned. The Aleuteres spilomelanurus taken by the
same naturalists at Port Jackson resembles the Port Arthur fish in the
form of the dorsal spine and shape of the three vertical fins, but the
numbers of the rays in the dorsal and anal are different ; there are
no spots on the body, and merely a single dark line extending from
the angle of the mouth along the higher part of the sides. In both
the Port Arthur Aleuteres the minute prickles of the skin, when ex-
amined by a good microscope, appear to be solitary, and to spring
from a globular base.
Callorh^xnchus Tasmanius (Nob.). Tasmanian Callorhynchus.
Call., pinnis pectoralibus ad ventrales haud attingentibus ; pinnd
dorsi secundd pone ventrales incipienti, ante lobum anteriorem in-
feriorem pinnae caudce desinenti.
This species agrees with the Callorhynchus Smythi of Benne
310 Zoological Society.
figured in Beechey's Zoological Appendix, in the distance between
the pectorals and ventrals, but is so unlike that figure in other re-
spects that it is impossible to assign it to that species. Call. An-
tarcticus has large pectorals whose tips overlie the base of the
ventrals.
Narcine Tasmaniensis, (Nob.). Tasmanian Narcine.
This species has not yet been compared with Narcine capensis,
but it is most probably distinct. A full description is given in the
paper, to enable authors who have the opportunity of seeing figures
or recent specimens of Narcine capensis, to point out the differences.
It is named " Ground Shark" at Port Arthur and Hobart Town.
Syngnathus ARGUS (Nob.). Ocellated Pipe-Fish. Syng.,depressus,
latus, pinnis pectoralihus dorsique prcBditus -, ventralibus caudceque
orbatis ; dorso maculis aculeis ornato ; maculis albis und serie in
margine ventris dispositis.
This very handsome pipe-fish diff^ers from all the grbups of species
indicated in the Regne Animal, in having pectoral fins, while the
caudal and ventrals are wanting. It did not form part of Mr. Lem-
pri^re's collection, but is said to have been presented to the Haslar
Museum by the surgeon of a convict ship ; its exact habitat being
unknown.
It was mentioned in the former paper that labels of many of the
specimens were detached, so that correct references could not be
made to Mr. Lempriere's list. In this predicament is the ' Saw-fish'
or ' Bugler,' which attains the weight of sixteen pounds, but the
example sent was below the usual size. Also one of the ' Parrot
Fish,' known locally as the ' Blue-head.' The Thyrsites altivelis is
named the ' Baracoota,' and Mr, Lempriere says that there is a se-
cond species taken at Port Arthur, which has much lower dorsal
spines, but is more esteemed as an article of diet. This is probably
the Thyrsites utun of the Histoire des Poissons. The most choice
fish in the colony is called the ' Trumpeter', and weighs, when full-
sized, eight or nine pounds. A single specimen of this was sent,
and is doubtless described in this or the former part of the paper.
There are also in the collection several specimens of a Hemiram-
phus, which is known locally by the name of * Guard Fish.' They are
only half the full size, which is said to be fifteen inches. Several
specimens of a Diodon have all the characters ascribed to D. nycthe-
merus in Cuvier's monograph {Mem. du Mus., iv.). Two species of
Hippocampi are probably those described by White and Shaw as in-
habitants of Port Jackson. A * Rock Cod' taken in the sea was too
much decayed for examination, the skull being all that could be
preserved ; and several examples of a small freshwater fish were also
very much injured. The species bears the local name of * Trout,'
is said to have an olive colour, with small red spots, and to weigh
when full-grown about nine ounces. It is perhaps the Galoxias
truttaceus of Cuvier, or an allied species. A ' Sea Cow' mentioned
in the list may be the Callorhynchus Tasmanius. A Solea of a sub-
orbicular form, and having a small square spot on each scale, and a
freshwater Anguilla, remain undescribed.
Microscopical Society. 311
MICROSCOPICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Oct. 21, 1840. — Richard Owen, Esq., President, in the Chair.
A communication from the Rev. C. G. Vernon Harcourt to Mr.
Owen was read, in which the author relates his observations made
upon some microscopic animalcules found in a pond at Nuneham.
The author's attention was attracted to the subject by observing
the brilliant masses of red which appeared in the pond in the morn-
ing, and seemed to disappear in the evening. Portions of this were
collected and submitted to the microscope. It vras found to consist
of a number of small particles adhering together so as to form a con-
tinuous film, which floated upon the surface of the water in the
glass in which it was kept, but after a few hours resolved itself into
its component particles, which sunk to the bottom.
When the films were observed in the pond they were found to be
of a green colour until six o'clock in the morning, at which hour
they begin to change from green to red. The red colour continues
until four o'clock in the afternoon, at which hour the films, after
passing through shades of brownish purple, again return to the
green state, and so continue until the following morning, when the
same phaenomena are repeated.
It was found very difficult to keep the animals in their green
state, and the only good opportunity of examining them in that con-
dition was found to be by the side of the pond. When carried home
in a wine-glass they quickly became red. Some, however, were col-
lected, with great care not to disturb them, in a wash-hand basin,
which was left in the open air. The films remained united and went
through their regular changes for three days, after which the crea-
tures fell to the bottom, remained red, and appeared dead.
The change of colour from green to red, and vice versd, appears
to depend on certain alterations taking place in the interior of the
animal. Although the mass of united animals looks green, yet there
may always be discovered with the microscope, in each individual, a
red spot, which when the mass becomes red dilates, the animal
being stretciied out at full length, with the mouth and vent open.
The green colour is reproduced by the red interior contracting to-
wards a vent near the tail. The process by which these changes
are eiFected was repeatedly observed.
The animals were never observed to feed, nor was anything ejected
from the vent. They are very sluggish, and when separated were
never seen to reunite. In a cloudy morning they are of a purplish
brown colour, the dilatation of the red interior not being completed,
and when it rains they sink to the bottom.
The author refers to the figure in Shaw's Miscellany of Cercaria
mutabilis (muiabilis, from change of shape, not of colour) as furnishino*
a correct representation of most of the appearances which the ani-
malcule assumes in its red state, and offers some conjectures as to
the possibility of Shaw having mistaken the different appearance of
the animal at different times as indicative of a difference in species.
312 Microscopical Society.
The colour, he observes, does not depend altogether upon light and
heat, as in that case it would probably change earlier than six o'clock
in the morning in the middle of summer, and at all events would not
return to the green state as soon as four o'clock ; neither would it,
upon being disturbed, resume the red colour in the dark. The green
colour could not be preserved by sudden emersion in spirits of wine,
which dissolved out the red colour and gave a brown solution.
Mr. Varley stated his own observations on similar animalcules,
which he was disposed to refer to the genus Euglena of Ehrenberg,
and endeavoured to explain the change of colour by reference to op-
tical phsenomena.
A paper was read by Mr. Bowerbank, " On a new variety of Vas-
cular Tissue found in a Fossil Wood from the London Clay."
The singular variety of vessel, which is the subject of this paper,
occurs in a fossil dicotyledonous wood from the London clay of Heme
Bay, in Kent. The texture of the mass is very similar to Bovey coal,
but more carbonaceous. It is in the possession of Mr. Samuel the
lapidary.
With a low power the wood bears a close resemblance to the
structure of beech. A thin section, when viewed as a transparent
object with a power of 100 linear, exhibits numerous large vessels,
the greater part of which are of that variety of annular vessel which
has tha annulations very much interrupted, and divided into nume-
rous portions of various sizes.
Occasionally large vessels are seen thickly covered with minute
dots having a dark line passing through the centre of each at right
angles to the axis of the vessel. The true nature of this singular ap-
pendage is best seen by a power of 800 or 1000 linear, which exhi-
bits the transverse line as consisting of two lines, separated from
each other at their centres, but united together at either extremity.
In most cases these lines do not extend over the surface of more
than one dot, and their united ends project slightly beyond its mar-
gin ; but a few instances may be seen of their extending over two,
three, and even four dots, and then the lines are observed to expand
to the greatest degree over the centre of each of the dots, and to ap-
proach each other slightly in the spaces between them. An almost
precisely similar structure had been pointed to the author by Mr.
Edwin Quekett in the recent wood of Piper nigrum.
Another remarkable appearance observed in the same fossil wood,
consists in certain of the vessels being occupied by numerous vesi-
cular globules, which appeared to have been freely floating within
their parietes. When not in contact with each other they are per-
fectly spherical and uncompressed, and in some cases are so nu-
merous as to fill nearly the whole diameter of the vessel. These
globules are very variable in size, and the author considers that
the whole of them may be attributed to a more than ordinary deve-
lopment of globules of circulation analogous to that observed in
Valisneria and other plants. No analogous structure to this is
observable in the recent wood of Piper.
There was a large attendance of Members and visitors.
Miscellaneous. 313
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.
Flora comitatus Pesthinensis in uno volumine compressa. Auctore
Jos. Sadler, ed. secunda. Pesth, 1840.
We have now again the pleasure of introducing to the notice of
our readers one of the valuable local floras of the continent, most of
■which are so full of valuable notes upon the distinction of species,
and without which it is quite in vain for us to endeavour to identify
our native plants with those of the other European countries. The
work before us, containing 1429 species of flowering plants, is oc-
cupied with the description of the plants growing wild in the county
of Pesth in Hungary, and presents a flora, as might be expected, in
many points difl^ering materially from that of our own country,
although singularly resembling it in others. Containing as it does so
large a portion of the Hungarian Flora, this book cannot but be in-
teresting to such of our botanists as extend their researches upon
European plants to so distant a country, and to all such we can
strongly recommend it.
Supplement to English Botany. No. 51, October, 1840.
We have just received this new Number of Mr. Sowerby's excel-
lent and beautiful Supplement to English Botany, which contains
plates and descriptions of Achnanthes brevipes, Odontella aurita,
Erucastrum incanum, Arthrolohium ebracteatum, Laminaria Fascia,
and Asperococcus compressus. We trust that Mr. Sowerby is now
about to continue this work at more regular intervals, for the long
interval which has elapsed since the appearance of No. 50, appears
to us to be quite unaccountable, since we are well aware that defi-
ciency of matter is not the cause.
In the Press.
A History of British Algae (Sea- weed), by the Hon. W. H. Harvey,
in 8vo.
A Journal of a Winter at the Azores and a Summer at the Baths
of the Furnas, by Henry BuUar, Esq., and Dr. Joseph BuUar, ii^
2 vols. 8vo.
A Grammar of Entomology, by Edward Newman, a new edition,
almost entirely re-written, 8vo.
MISCELLANEOUS.
DI AN THUS PLUMARIVS, LINN.
In the ' Flora Hibernica' (p. 40.), Mr. Mackay introduces this plant
as a native of Ireland, from two stations near to Cork, on the au-
thority of Mr. J. Drummond, and refers to a specimen in the herba-^
rium of the late James Brodie, Esq., now in the possession of David
Steuart, Esq., of Edinburgh. Through the kindness of that gen-
314 Miscellaneous,
tleman I have recently had an opportunity of examining that speci-
men, and find that it is not D. plumarius but D. superbus, which is
so frequent an inhabitant of gardens that I think it certainly cannot
be considered as an indigenous plant without further proof than we
as yet possess. Mr. Mackay's description appears to have been
drawn from the true D. plumarius.
In Mr. Leighton's 'Flora of Shropshire' (p. 188.), D. plumarius is
introduced upon the authority of specimens gathered upon the walls
of Ludlow Castle and Haughmond Abbey, in both which places it
is very plentiful, as I know from personal observation, and has quite
as good a claim to be included in our lists as D. Caryophyllus, the
only certain stations for which are the walls of the Kentish Castles.
— Charles C. Babington.
SiNAPis Cheiranthus, Kock. — S))ecimens of a plant from near
Penard Castle, Swansey, have been distributed by myself and others
under this name, which turn out, upon more careful examination,
to be only S. Monensis. — See Prim. Fl. Sam., p. xiii. The Jersey
plant is the true *§. Cheiranthus, which has not yet, I believe, been
found in England. — Charles C. Babington.
SAXIFRdGJ UMBROSA,
Brislington, near Bristol, Nov. 24, 1840.
Sir. — It is stated in the Review of Mr. Baines's Flora of Yorkshire
(Ann. Nat. Hist, for Nov. p. 216.), that Saxifraga umbrosa is "not a
northern plant," but that it is found " in the west and south-west
of Ireland, in as mild a climate as any part of the British islands
affords." It may be worth mentioning that it was brought to me
some years since from Clovelly, when I doubted its being truly wild.
I this year have had an opportunity of verifying the locality myself,
and from the circumstances of its being a mile distant from any gar-
di^n, and that no other cultivated plants are to be found in the course
of the road near which it grows, I am much inclined to admit the
station as a true one. I found it on the left-hand side of the Hobby
approaching Clovelly near a little bridge.
I am, Sir, obediently yours,
Richard Taylor, Esq. F. Russell,
BUCK BEAN OR BOG BEAN, MENYANTHES TRIFOLIATA,
This beautiful flower has always been referred to Pentandria Mo-
nogynia, but on examining several plants I was struck with observing
that the terminal flower of four out of eight specimens had six equal
perfectly formed stamens. This fact does not appear to have been
observed, as I do not find any reference in the Synoptic Tables to
plants under Hexandria Monogynia. It is also remarkable that the
terminal flowers should have the anomalous number ; as in general
the student is directed, if he is under any difliculty on account of
the difference in the number of stamens in the flowers of the same
plant, to be guided by the number of the terminal flowers.
The corolla is six-lobed, or rather formed of six petals soldered
together, as they separate very easily one from the other, and the
calyx is six-leaved, with a small scale at the centre of the base of the
Miscellaneous. 315
alternate leaflets, wliich are only found on the apical flower ; but in
their pkice in the other there are sometimes three bractese, placed
far from each other on the peduncle, the larger one (which alone is
constantly found) being placed at the base, where it springs from
the scape. The flower opens regularly from the bottom upwards till
within a few of the top ; then the top one opens, and after that the
remaining ones which surround its base.
RIVER-SPONGE INSECT.
-Correction of a mistake relating to the River-Sponge Insect, and to
the Freshwater Sponge. By John Hogg, Esq.. M.A., F.R.S.,
F.L.S., &c.
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
Gentlemen, — Having forgotten to correct an error into which
the able Entomologist, who contributed the description of the ano-
malous Insect discovered by myself inhabiting the Spongilla fluviatilis,
to the ' Magazine of Natural History,' had inadvertently fallen, in
making me conclude that the motions of that Insect were mistaken
by some French naturalists for the movements of the Freshwater
Sponge itself, and having lately read the same error inserted in the
• Annales des Sciences Naturelles,' I think it incumbent on me no
longer to delay sending you the following correction, which I hope
you will favour me with publishing in an early Number of your ' An-
nals and Magazine of Natural History.'
The mistake, which I here point out, is contained in this para-
graph, taken from p. 200 of the * Magazine of Natural History,'
vol. iii. New Series; — "Mr. Hogg, F.L.S., by whom these insects
were discovered, during a series of minute investigations upon the
Spongilla, has arrived at the conclusion that the motions of these in-
sects, and the undulations which they produce in the water, have
been mistaken by Laurenti and others for movements of the Sponge
itself, and which they have accordingly regarded as affbrding jiroofs
of the animality of that substance."
Again, I find the same translated into p. 380 of the ' Annales des
Sciences Naturelles,' Seconde Serie, torn. xi. Zoologie, in the fol-
lowing words : — " M. Hogg, qui a decouvert ces insectes pendant
une serie d'observations delicates, qu'il avait entreprises sur la Spon-
gille, est arrive a conclure que ce sont les mouvemens de ces insectes
et les ondulations qu'ils produisent dans les eaux, qui ont et6 pris
par Laurenti et autres pour les mouvemens de la Spongille elle-
meme, et regardees comme des preuves de I'animalite de cette sub-
stance."
Now, as well from this paragraph, as from its translation, \t must
not only be inferred, that the same remarkable insects were actually
present in those specimens of the Spongilla, whilst M. Laurent and
others were witnessing the movements described by them, and that
they had not noticed the insects themselves ; but also, that the un-
dulations in the water or currents were produced by the respiratory
motions of these identical insects alone, and of no other parasitical
316 Miscellaneous,
animals ; or, in a word, that there is a necessary connexion be-
tween the River-Sponge Insect and every species of the Freshwater
Sponge -wherem such movements and currents are perceptible. This,
however, is incorrect ; and for the erroneous paragraph before given,
I beg to substitute the following correction : —
Mr. J. Hogg, F.L.S., by whom these insects were discovered, du-
ring a series of minute investigations, by which he has become con-
vinced of the vegetable nature of the Spongilla fluviatilis, has arrived
at the conclusion, that the currents observable entering into and re-
turning out of the Spongilla, and which have been erroneously ac"
counted by some naturalists as proofs decisive of the animality of
that substance, are caused by the function of respiration being ef-
fected by this insect by means of its rapidly vibrating its abdominal
filaments, or gill-like organs, within the pores or canals of the
Sponge, and thereby producing streams in the water ; for he has
never witnessed the like currents to occur in any part of that Sponge
which has been entirely free from that parasite. Mr. J. Hogg,
therefore, considers, that the process of respiration being carried on
by that or some other aquatic or marine insect, or molluscous, or
crustaceous, animal, &c. parasitically inhabiting and almost con-
stantly discoverable lurking within every specimen of all kinds of
Sponge, is the principal — if not the sole — cause of the currents of
water taking place in those most singular productions.
I will here only remark, that this subject is fully investigated in
my ' Observations on the Sponges,' published in part 3. vol. xviii.
of the Linnaean Transactions ; and that circumstances have as yet
prevented me from procuring more of these anomalous insects, so
as to determine whether they be only Larva, or insects having as-
sumed their perfect form ; but, I may add, that I am still most in-
clined to the latter opinion.
I remain, Gentlemen, yours very truly,
John Hogg.
London, Nov. 16, 1840.
THE ANIMAL OF HYRIA,
The mantle lobes of the species of this genus, brought from British
Guiana by Mr. Schomburgk, are united together behind, and fur-
nished with two short separate contractile siphons, like the animals
of Iridina and Leila, though the submarginal impression of the shell
does not show indications of any inflection behind. — J. E. Gray.
LOTTIA PULCHELLA,
I this summer examined many living specimens of my Patella
pulchella, and found the animal a true Lottia, thereby confirming
its distinctness from Patella tessulata, from small specimens of which
the shell can scarcely be distinguished. On examining microscopi-
cally the Lottia testudinalis , I found the mantle as well as the gill
to be covered with vibratile cilia. — Edward Forbes.
Miscellaneous, 31?
ON THE GENUS EUPLOCAMUS* OF PHILIPPI.
Euplocamus of Philippi (Triopa of Johnston) is not, as has been
hitherto supposed, a genus of Nudibranchia, uniting the characters
of Doris and Tritonia, the dorsal branchiae of the one with the lateral
branchiae of the other. The lateral appendages of Euplocamvs I find
to be processes of the mantle, unfitted for the respiratory office, not
being provided with vibratile cilia, which are seen only on the plu-
mose dorsal branchiae and on the laminated dorsal tentacula. The
lateral appendages of Tritonia are, however, true ciliated branchiae,
as are also those of Eolida and its allies. The gill-lids or branchial
appendages of Polycera are not ciliated. — Edward Forbes.
NEW LAND SHELLS FROM NEW ZEALAND.
Helix Bushyii, Gray. Shell depressed, subdiscoidal, largely umbi-
licated, opake white, covered with a very thick dark green smooth
periostraca, which is inflexed over the lips. The spire flattened, ra-
ther rugose ; outer whorl smooth, depressed, rounded ; the mouth
large, bent down towards the axis. Inhab. New Zealand.
This curious species was discovered by Mr. Busby, to whose exertions
in natural history we are indebted for many specimens belonging to
the natural productions of these interesting islands, after whom I have
great pleasure in naming it. It is much like H. Cunninghamii of New
Holland in form and size, but is very peculiar on account of the
thickness and colour of the periostraca, which is unlike any other
Helix we are at present acquainted with.
Helix Dunnice. Shell depressed, large, umbilicated, pale brown ;
outer whorl rather angular, smooth. Inhab. New Zealand. Mr.
Busby.
Specimens of both these species have been presented to the British
Museum by Mrs. Dunn, who received them from Mr. Busby. —
J. E. Gray.
BLOOD OF NUDIBRANCHIA.
The beautiful colours of the Nudibranchous MoUusca are in many
species, though not in all, owing to the colour of their blood. Thus
in certain species of Montagna the blood is green, in several of the
Eolida: red, in others brown. The analogy between the Nudi-
branchia and the Annelides is thus curiously supported by the varia-
tions of colour of the blood. The globules of the blood in most
species are very large. The blood oi Polycera quadrilineata is white,
and its heart beats one hundred and thirteen in a minute. — Ed-
ward Forbes.
RED colour of THE SALT MARSHES OF THE MEDITERRANEAN.
The red colour of these marshes, often of a very deep tint, has
been for a long period attributed to the presence of a minute crus-
taceous animal, Artemia Salina, Leach. Mons. Joly has last year
attended to this subject, and has come to the conclusion that the
* See Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. iv. p. 88, v. p. 91.
318 Miscellaneous.
colour is produced not by the Artemia, but by a minute animalcule
occurring in incalculable numbers, and to which he has given the
name of Monas Dunalii. This is fed ujion by the Artemia, to which
it communicates its brilliant red colour, and whence has arisen the
error which M. Joly now considers he has corrected. — See an inter-
esting paper on Artemia Salina, Annales des Sc. Nat. xiii. p. 225.
1839, 1840.— See Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. iv. p. 357.
FOSSIL FAUNA OF BRAZIL.
Mons. Lund, in a late communication to the Editor of the Annales
des Sciences Naturelles, dated Lagoa Santa, 1st April, 1840, enu-
merates an increased list of fossil mammalia amounting to 101 spe-
cies. Among what he considers as the more interesting of his dis-
coveries is the metatarsal bone of a Horse, larger and of a more
flattened form than the corresponding bones in the living species.
This he has named Equus neogceus. Numerous remains of birds
have also been met with, among which are thoee of two species of
Rhea, one of them of a size much exceeding that of the existing R.
Americana. — Annales des Sc. Nat. for May, 1840.
MR. SCHOMBURGK.
This enterprising traveller is again about to leave Europe to survey
and make further researches in Guiana, for which purpose his ser-
vices have been secured by Government. The information which
that gentleman has added to our knowledge of the physical geogra-
phy and productions of Guiana have been already great, and we have
little doubt that the experience of former years and a liberal support
will enable him now to fill up what is wanting. To those unac-
quainted with his researches ; we would recommend a perusal of the
journals of his various expeditions to the interior of the country,
printed in the Journal of the Royal Geographical Society, by which
body he was originally patronized ; and an idea of its magnificent
scenery will be obtained from the series of beautiful views, litho-
graphed from original drawings, which are just ready for publication
by Messrs. Ackerman and Co. It is gratifying also to be able to
add that Mr. Schomburgk's exertions in the cause of science have
been appreciated by other governments as well as our own ; the
King of Prussia has granted to him the order of the Red Eagle,
while the Queen of Prussia and King of Saxony have each presented
him with handsome presents.
ANOPLEURA BRITANNIA.
It gives us pleasure to be able to state that the British Associa-
tion, at its last meeting at Glasgow, granted the sum of fifty pounds
sterling to assist in the publication of Mr. Denny's valuable Mono-
graph on the Anopleura, and appointed Sir W. Jardine, Mr. Selby,
Mr. Yarrell, and Dr. Lankester to be a committee to superintend
the application of the sum above mentioned. Notwithstanding,
however, this liberal grant, we know that the great expense attend-
ing the carefully and minutely engraving and colouring of the
Meteorological Observations. 319
plates will be scarcely covered ; and we would request our zoologi-
cal and ornithological, as well as entomological readers, to come
forward with their subscriptions ; the ornithologist in particular does
not look at the work with sufficient interest. The parasites appear
to run generically, and in many instances specifically, and may be
taken as a mean to assist in distinguishing closely allied species from
each other. The price of the work complete is 1/. \s., and the num-
ber of the plates coloured will be from twenty to thirty.
ADDITION TO THE BRITISH MUSEUM.
The zoological collection of the British Museum has lately received
some very interesting Mammalia from Siberia, viz. Antelope siaga.
Ant. suhgutturosa, and some small quadrupeds described by Pallas,
which have not before been seen in Western Europe. Capt. George
Gray has presented to it some very interesting specimens which he
collected during his travels in New Holland, and Mrs. Dunn has
sent a series of shell and radiated animals from New Zealand, which
she had received from Mr. Busby. These, with the shells which the
Museum received some time ago from the Rev. Mr. Yates, show
the great riches we are to expect from these islands when they are
properly explored.
ORNITHOLOGICAL GALLERY OF THE BRITISH MUSEUM.
The eastern gallery of the British Museum, which was formerly
occupied by the collections of minerals, having undergone a complete
repair, has been lately re-opened to the public, with the collections
of birds and shells. The passerines, gallinaceous, and wading birds
are as yet only arranged, but the remainder will be exhibited in the
course of the spring, when this room, which is 300 feet long and 50
wide, will contain one of the richest ornithological collections in Eu-
rope. The cases are all glazed with large panes of plate-glass, with
very narrow brass bars ; and the smaller birds are arranged on a new
plan, on box shelves, each bird having a back ground close behind it,
so as to show its outline distinctly and relieve its colours, and the
shells, which will occupy forty table cases, are exhibited on black
velvet, which gives them admirable relief.
METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR OCT. 1840.
Chiswick. — October 1. Overcast. 2,3. Very fine. 4. Rain. 5. Fine: rain.
6. Fine. 7. Frosty and foggy. 8. Very fine. 9. Hazy. 10. Dense fog : very
fine. H. Hazy. 12 — 15. Foggy in the mornings: fine. 16. Overcast. 18.
Cioudy : rain. 19. Cloudy. 20. Clear. 21. Fine. 22. Hazy: rain. 23.
Overcast: rain. 24. Overcast. 25. Vey fine. 26. Overcast. 27. Heavy
rain: clear. 28. Fine. 29. Foggy: rain: dense fog at night. 30. Cloudy
and fine: clear. 31. Foggy: clear at night.
Boston. — Oct. 1, 2. Cloudy. 3. Fine. 4. Cloudy. 5. Cloudy: rain early
A.M. 6, 7. Fine. 8. Fine: rime frost this morning. 9. Cloudy. 10, II. Fine.
12 — 14. Foggy. 15. Fine. 16. Cloudy. 17. Rain: rain early a.m. 18.
Cloudy: rain p.m. 19. Stormy. 20. Fine. 21. Cloudy. 22. Cloudy: rain
early a.m. 23. Fine: rain p.m. 24. Fine. 25. Fine: rain early a.m. 26. Fine.
27. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 28. Foggy. 29. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m.
30, 31. Foggy.
.5 t.
o o^
Dew
point.
o >.«
03 "*
c
"5
•aitqs
-saujuinQ
•uo^soa
. . . .'O O .O , .CO .l>-0 .C^ . .QOO
::::T':::::::::::T':7'::9:?''r':T::'P9
CO
•3[DtA\Siq3
. . •2f> <N .<N . .-^<Nt~*(o .oorsooiro^
: : '.'?'? : : : : : : : : : :"? ct" i :99'?'~* ;<n>-h— i.-<oo
LO
CO
London:
Roy.Soc
9 a.m.
^ ^O .CO. . .OVO<M .Ol— <cooo .
: : ; ; ; -1 :;;::::•• -^ -co • • •cocsco . cocoes •
7- 9t9^t'S^99^"
3 "'1'
c
rJ W (U
« 0) »2
o
W
WU^'OWOOOOOOOOOO UO'^OOOU "^UUWUCjW
•ra-d I
5I0TMSiq3
&' ^ ^' ^ ^ ^* ^- g « ^ s* ^ ^' 1 i &• ^ &• 1 ^ ^ i ^ i i i^i»ii \
London:
Roy.Soc.
9 a.m.
'^ ^ i\tti '^ % "^ ^ ^ 11 '^ '^ lllll '^ I ^ %^ "^ '^' ^ ^l
g
o
s
H
SS
a
to
uo^sog
yp >p >p ip ip LO lO
ro^-^coO"^t^coQO»ooo^O^D•^C^dbo^6^0<^^lO-^C^Ocoa^^^lO<^^^r^
iOtO'^OiO"^'^"^-^'*rJ'CO'^"^'^-^-<*"^>ri-^'^-5tTt'rl<-?*COTtCO-^'<*-^
OS
lovo^otocoooooLOiO—^ci^ — ^oo^o^o^o^aoolcoocoo^oc^^ovo
■^co'^^COCOcococoococ*5COrocoiO'*'<^Tt(N C0O"<Jrc0<M rfcococococo
VO
CO
00— 4VOt>.t^C000O0^O00OC0Or^<O<O^Or^l>-rtC0C0C0-^(NOCIOOt^
CO
lO
8 .
o
c 1
o ,
Tj ;
Self-register.
Max. Min.
T'^^'r'7'"99^9'^^^'?'^9^9999?^^'?^^'P^r'"?"9*PT**r'^
U0iO-^-^'*"^C0C0'*C0"^-^t"^c0'^'^"^'*rfrs<-.Tj"'^T^T:fC0C0C0-«*'^'^'^
CO
i>.t^o^c^co^o>'P'^r^<po'pir^c»ir^Qor^^OGpi^c<vp<pa^
00
lO
cot>-t^(N lo-^r^i^-cor-ipcoci c< r-^coopqp ipr^r-»co c< <n C4 oi or^^ ^'P
Cccnt^^ 6^^joo6 6 »r5ci o cocococc "^6 coi>.tr)oo iJoioc^ 6^■^ 6» uor^-r*-
o
s
o
a3
OS
1
s
3
Q
s
d
HC
00
s
The Meteorological Observations from Applegarth Mause, Dumfries-shire,
for October, have not yet been received.
is
OHO)
Kao
-^vO^OO'*OCOOlOO^OI'^lOCOC^-^'00■^00>r50CO^OCOO^O^OOlOO^
oinoo»pvpipr^ir^c;^a^7<9(»io<poc<oipvp'5t7t9<^'^r^i>-97< —
0^0^0^0^0^6^0^o^0^a^o^0 O o^o^o^O^O^O^O^O^C^O^O^O^O^oooo O^C^C^
cic^C<«C^C^C^C1C^C^C<OICOC0OI<N'NCI<NCNC«CNCNCSI<N01CI<NC»OI(N0<
&
is
a
voc^— .c'5ir^oi^cO"^cocooo^'-toi>-torfOi<o — dco^o'oo'toir^to
o^coocoo^oor^c^'Oioo«'^CNr^t^m>r5u^ou^)'^<ouDOJ -"^c^^o — cm^ —
c^ooc o^oo — c^c<co>pco<Nor^r^t^^ooqp'Oipr^-— •p^c<7i">p
0^OOOC^OOOOOOOOOO0^C^0^0^OOO^0^0^0^0^0^(^0^0^0^
C^COCOCOClCOCOCOCOCOCOCOCOCOtOrNC^CNCNCOrOCNfNC^OICNC^ClCNClOl
00
0>'^C0O CO'*—* —< COO — <^00 0^'OlDlOl>•cO»^■^t^CO'0 I>lOTt(C 0^0 ^
co'Nu^Lcr--^<^^'*o^^o^^uocJ'-^r~o^>-o^c^coool:^t--ovo^O(^^vo
0^----00 07-c^(NC^^>p>p<p<Na^o^g^Qp97-opc^,|pcpc^
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO^^O^O^OOO^O^O^O^j^O^O^O^O^O^
cococoocococooococococorococJC^c^c^cococ^c^c^c^
00
London :
Roy. Soc.
9 a.m.
ol r>.^«oS-^o<N - o oonoIoo^ goo lo o o in oo co t-. co ;2. jn vo
o— *f^O'-<-^--c^coco'*o«o'^c<c^(X9t^'7^'7'9^9^»P'^QO-^ — co^pip
oooooooooooooooc^o^oo^OOO^o^o^o^o^o^o^o^<j^o^
oocoocoococoocooc^coo^oc^c^coc^cococ^c^c^<N<Nc^c^c^
00
ON
Days of
Month.
1840.
Oct.
s
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY
No. 38. JANUARY 1841.
XXXV. — Horae Zoologicce, By Sir W. Jardine, Bart.,
F.R.S.E. & F.L.S., &c.
No. III. On the History oMd Habits of the Birds composing
the Genus Prionites of Illiger,
The genus Prionites, or the Motmots of British writers, is a
small group of beautiful birds peculiar to the New World.
They are all very closely allied by their habits, and have the
colours of the plumage and the distribution of its markings
assimilating so remarkably with each other, that some confu-
sion still exists in the distinction of the species ; and there
is also much difficulty in always recognising with certainty
that to which the observations of travellers relate. In our
latest ornithological system by Mr. Swainson, two species
have been separated from Prionites, under the subgeneric
title of Crypticus^, characterized by the great dilatation of the
bill ; while in the old form, as now restricted, we appear at pre-
sent to know six distinct birds f*
The P. Brasiliensis is the species from which the genus
was originally established, and it is the only one regarding
the habits of which we have hitherto had any authentic re-
cord. The notes of both Azara and Waterton refer to it{,
* C. <platyrhynchus and superciUaris. — Orn. Illust. pi. 106. and pi. 1&^
N. S.
t P. BrasilieyiHis ; ruficapillus ; Bahamensis, Sw. ; Mexicanus ; Martii;,
and coeruleoceplialiis. — Orn. illust, pi. 42. N. S.
X Of this species, described by Azara, two specimens were procured alive,
and were kept in confinement for five months. " It is a rare, strong, bold^
mistrusting and observing bfrd ; it ate small pieces of bread, or more readily
of raw meat, which before swallowing it struck several times against the
ground, as if, believing them alive, it wished to kill them. Sometimes 1
saw them eat water-melons and oranges ; but they never drank or took any
notice of maize, either whole or pounded, nor did they use their feet to hold
with. ]f the piece was large they left it; but what they liked best were
small birds, which I let loose into the room, and they followed them obsti-
A7m. ^ Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vi. Y
322 Sir W. Jardine on the Habits of Prionites.
and from the other scattered information which we possess, the
favourite haunts of the Motmots are known to be the depths
of retired forests generally near the vicinity of water ; they
are solitary, or live in pairs only, utter a monotonous often re-
peated note, breed in holes in the banks of ravines or in hol-
low trees, and live upon insects, reptiles, small or young birds,
and fruits or berries ; and as we learn from the notes of our
correspondent, they occasionally also search for their food
upon the ground.
The Motmots seem to be confined chiefly to the northern
half of the southern continent of America, one at least, as its
name implies, extending into the Mexican provinces ; it is
probable also that the different species are local or restricted
nately for a long time, till they tired them, caught them and killed them
with strokes as they treated the meat. They continued this even after the
birds were dead, till they had completely swallowed them, beginning at the
head, and not hesitating at the feathers ; they did the same with mice, but
did not care for rather larger birds, which they could not swallow ; whence
it may be inferred that they would do as much damage to nests as the Tou-
cans, which they resemble in other points." — jipuntamieiitos de Azara,
tom. i. 243. Num. LI I. Del Tutu.
" The Houtou shuns the society of man. The plantations and cultivated
parts are too much disturbed to engage it to settle there ; the thick and
gloomy forests are the places preferred by the solitary Houtou. In those
far-extending wilds, about day-break, you hear him articulate in a distinct
and mournful tone, * Houtou, Houtou.' Move cautiously to where the sound
proceeds from, and you will see him sitting in the underwood, about a
couple of yards from the ground, his tail moving up and down every time
he articulates ' Houtou.' He lives on insects and the berries amongst the
underwood, and very rarely is seen in the lofty trees, except the bastard
Liloabali tree ; the fruit of which is grateful to him. He makes no nest,
but rears his young in a hole in the sand, generally on the side of a hill." —
Watertons Wanderings, p. 127.
"The Motmots, so named from their monotonous note, live only in the
tropical forests of the New World, preferring those deep recesses of per-
petual shade, where a high canopy of matted foliage nearly excludes the rays
of a vertical sun. They appear even more solitary in their disposition than
the Trogons ; their note may be heard morning and evening, from the
depths of the forests, but the bird is never seen, unless the hunter comes
unexpectedly upon its retreat. 'I his we have generally found to be a low
withered branch, completely shaded, and just at the edge of such paths as
are made by the Cavies or the Indians. The Jacamas and the Trogons both
love these shady nooks, where they sit motionless, watching for passing in-
sects, on which they dart. Such is no doubt the manner in which the Mot-
mot feeds, but his strong conformation enables him to capture larger game.'*
— Sivains. Zool. lllust. 2nd Series, descrip. of P. Martti.
'* The Motmot is solitary, hiding in the deep shades of the forest, and,
like other air-feeding birds, is always found sitting nearly motionless." —
" While its fissirostral habit of catching its food upon the wing, and the
discovery of the broad-billed species (P. platyrliynchns), seem to us a con-
clusive argument for placing this genus iu the Fissirostral order." — Sivains.
Nat. Hist, and Classif cation of Birds, ii. p. 141.
Sir W. Jardine on the Habits o/'Prionites. 323
in their distribution ; that which we have now under consider-
ation, we do not know as inhabiting the continent at all.
Mr. Swainson gives the Bahama isles generally as its native
country ; and in the locality of the specimens before us we
have it stretching to the very south-eastern extremity of the
West Indian islands, but we do not know if the species occurs
also in Cuba, St. Domingo, &c., or continuously along the
group; on the continent the first species which occurs in
Guiana* and the Brazils is the old P. Brasiliensis.
Our active correspondent in Tobago has procured and for-
warded to us skins and specimens in spirits of what we con-
sider to be the P. Bahamensis of Swainson f^ which have en-
abled us partially to examine its internal structure ; but be-
fore noticing this or making any remarks upon the place the
group should occupy in our system, we shall transcribe Mr.
Kirk^s observations upon their habits, which may be usefully
compared with the notes from various authors which w^e have
given beneath.
^^This beautiful species, with his hair-like plumage and
spatulated tail-feathers, is a very common and obtrusive bird
in this island ; and it may be fairly said that if they are passed
unobserved it will be no fault of their own, for they will sit
and look stupidly down upon any intruder until he comes
within a few yards, when they generally accost him with their
usual low hollow-sounded note. Who, Who, which with very
little ingenuity may be converted into Who are you ? and, in-
deed, reports are current of instances of their having been
answered, in the belief that the question was put by a human
being ; and when the Prionites demanded over and over again
^ Who are you ?' in a dark and solitary grove, it is not a mat-
ter of surprise that a poor ignorant African (as the story goes)
should, after giving an explanation which proved unsatisfac-
tory, take to his heels and leave the ^ king ^ in the undisputed
possession of his forest.
^^ The Prionites of Tobago builds a nest, or rather occupies
the cavity of some deserted yellow ant^s nest, or other hole,
generally in the bank of a road or gully, or scaur by the side
of some rivulet, though it does not follow that it should al-
ways be near water. The entrance is generally very small,
from two to two inches and a half in diameter, and the hole
is pierced from three to nine feet into the bank, sometimes
directly in, at other times along the bank, parallel, and at no
* The specimens brought home by Mr. Schomburgk from Guiana were
all P. Brasiliensis.
t Two centenaries and a quarter. — Lard. Cyclop., Animals in Mena-
geries, p. 332.
Y 2
324 Sir W. Jardine on the Habits of Prionites.
great depth ; but the aperture widens as it proceeds^ espe-
cially where there is a turning or angle, otherwise it would be
impossible to save the two centre feathers of the tail ; at the
extremity it is widened to about two feet in diameter, where
about the month of May, without the slightest preparation,
they deposit three or four dusky cream-coloured eggs, about
the size of those of a pigeon.
" When the young have been hatched they remain in the
nest until able to fly; they are supported by the parents, and
are fed upon snakes, beetles, berries, &c., and in every nest
which I have found there was below the young thousands of
large maggots, bred and fed there I suppose by the nauseous
fragments of insects left by the young birds. The young are
easily tamed, and will eat mutton cut into small pieces, lizards,
cock-roaches, &c. The sun appears oppressive to them, and
when driven out of doors they strove always to regain the
house, where with unerring aim they would dart upon the
smallest insect moving upon the ceiling. They are exceedingly
acute in sight, nothing that moved passing their observation.
They do not assist with the feet in destroying life, but will
hold a snake of two or three feet long in their saw-like bill,
and continue to strike him against the ground until life is ex-
tinct, when they begin at one end and swallow him whole. I
have also seen one with a very large lizard swallowed to the
head and arms, which apparently could not be then got fur-
ther.''
In reply to some additional queries, our correspondent
again writes on the 22nd of March : " The Prionites never
catch their prey upon the wing like the Flycatchers ; they
frequent dark solitary groves, and are fond of being in the vi-
cinity of marshy gullies or rivulets ; in such places I have often
surprised them, sometimes singly and sometimes in pairs, with
the bill and breast dirty as if they had been searching the
earth for insects, the moist spots around bearing evident
symptoms of having been so examined. When they seize a
snake they never let go their hold, as if to renew it more se-
curely, but turning the head to the right and to the left keep
striking the snake sharply against the branch on which they
are perched, for they, in a wild state, never remained on the
ground a moment after 1 saw them catch their food. In
speaking of the seizing of cock-roaches on the roof, I must be
understood to refer to the young which I had domesticated ;
and in such cases the cock-roaches were not flying, but were
running along the ceiling; when seized, the Priom^e^ invariably
alighted upon the floor, against which it would repeatedly
strike the insect before swallowing. The domesticated PWowi/e*
8ir W. Jardine on the Habits of Prionites. 325
used at times to sit in our portico, from whence it ^YOuld dart
down into the flower-garden, seizing the hzards indiscrimi-
nately without regard to size ; when hungry I have seen them
kill and attempt to swallow one ten inches long ; I have often
extracted the lizard in such instances when the tail protruded
from four to six inches out of the bird's mouth ; at other times,
when it had succeeded as far as the hind legs, and the bird
appeared in a state of suffocation. They feed also on soft
fruits ; I took several large seeds from the stomach of one a
few days since. The two spatulate tail-feathers are entire at
the first moult, but when or how they become spatulate, I am
sure no one in Tobago knows. The birds have always been
reported to assist it with their bill, hence my anxiety to do-
mesticate them for the purpose of ascertaining the fact ; but
in this I have always failed, for the tail had no sooner ex-
tended four or five inches than it was broken ofi' by the cage
or floor. One thing is certain, that at this season, viz. from
October until May or June, we may search in vain for a spe-
cimen without the spatulate tail, while bet\Yixt June and Oc-
tober they may be met with in abundance ; this leads me to
the conclusion that it is natural, and that they assume the
spatulate appearance with the first moult and unassisted.''
The specimens of the Tobago Motmot which we have re-
ceived, vary in length from seventeen to fourteen and a half
inches ; when compared with P. Brasiliensis, the blue colour
encircling the crown covers less space on the occiput, the
feathers are not so elongated, and the tint is pale or greenish
at their base, and not of the deep and uniform cobalt of the
Brazilian bird ; the upper part of the plumage is nearly simi-
lar in tint, but the whole of the lower parts and under wing-
covers are of a deep and uniform brownish-orange, relieved
only by the black elongated feathers, which appear through
nearly the whole group in a similar situation.
From the specimens in spirits* being rather soft and tend-
ing to decay, the examination of the soft structures could not
be made satisfactorily. The whole muscular system exhibited
little strong development ; indeed the outward form of the bird
(confirmed by our knowledge of its habits) shows no provi-
* In sending home specimens in spirits care should be taken not to place
too many in the same jar or barrel ; a certain quantity of spirits will only
preserve a certain portion of animal matter, and the desire to fill the vessel
often proves destructive to the whole. It should also be noticed, that par-
tial putridity or decay has not commenced; and if the vessel has remained
for some time in a warm climate, it will tend nuich to the preservation of
the specimens to renew the spirits before they are despatched, taking out at
the same time any which may seem to be soft or not keeping.
326 Sir W. Jardine on the Habits q/* Prionites.
sions for exertion or rapid flight ; the skeleton, with the ex-
ception of the bones of the head and neck, is likewise as
weakly formed. The stomach is small and oval; the pro-
ventriculus gradually narrowing into the oesophagus, which
is wide and dilated; when distended the stomach appears
muscular without, but the walls when cut through show a
moderate thickness only. The inner coating is rather co-
riaceous, and separates easily and cleanly from that next to it.
The intestinal canal is narrow, but was too much spoiled to
be distinctly made out. The cseca appeared long, and to be
given off nearly at the extreme end, and the cloaca is very
large. The tongue is lengthened, bifid for half an inch, and is
slightly feathered on the sides ; the muscles of the inferior
larynx, so far as observed, resemble in number and position
those of the Corvidae.
In placing Prionites among the Fissirostres and near to the
Rollers, we believe that Mr. Swainson will ultimately be found
to be correct ; their weak formation and the internal structure,
the wide gape and partially bristled rictus, together with their
habits, all tend to this place ; at the same time their analogies
towards the Crows are extremely strong. The elongated form
and short wings of Pica and Crypsirina remind us of Prionites,
and it is remarkable that in both of these there is a narrowing
of the centre tail-feathers, where they are spatulate in the last.
In the typical crows the bill is often ragged on the edges ;
they are carnivorous and insectivorous, and many feed eagerly
on fruits and grain, while reptiles are often seized by the
stronger species ; the tongue is slightly bifid, and is fim-
briated on its edges, — the commencement of that pencilled
or feathered form which more particularly belongs to those
species which live much on sweet or pulpy fruits. One other
remarkable analogy we would notice, and one perhaps by
which it has not yet struck ornithologists to trace the alliance
between the various groups. The birds in spirits afforded
Sir W. Jardine on the Habits of Prionites. 32?
Docophorus Prionltis, from
P. Bahamensis.
numerous specimens of Nirmi, some of which were sent to
Mr. Denny, who is now engaged on a monograph of the
British species of this very curious race of insects. That
gentleman obhgingly furnished the drawing for the an-
nexed wood-cut, and the following
remarks : ^^ It belongs to one of the
genera most numerous in species ;
the most striking character is the
great size of the trabeculae or move-
able organs before the antennae ; I
know of no species in which they
are so large or thick; the nearest
approach is in those species infest-
ing the Crow family ; you will see
these organs thick and strong in the
Nirmi from the Jay, Raven, Carrion
Crow, Rook, and Jackdaw."
The spatulate form of the tail-
feathers is another part of the struc-
ture of this group which seems to
have attracted general observation.
It is the popular notion in their
native country that the bare portions of the tail-feathers are
cut by the bird itself*, which, for this purpose, has been pro-
vided with a serrated bill. The observations of Mr. Kirk all
tend to disprove this, and we would certainly consider it as
merely a state of adult plumage, and when we look around to
other groups we see corresponding structures to be far from
uncommon. The utility or design of it is not at first appa-
rent, except as an indication of maturity. It is common to
both sexes, and does not appear before the second moult ; pre-
viously the feathers are entire, but there is a narrowing of the
web where it becomes afterwards stripped off, and in one or
two examples we have seen a lateral feather stripped in the
same manner with those in the centre. The bill may be used
to dress the feathers, but the serratures on its edges are at
once explained by Mr. Kirk^s notes, and must prove eminently
useful in holding fast the reptiles which constitute a great
* " This bird seems to suppose that its beauty can be increased by trim-
ming the tail, which undergoes the same operation as our hair in a barber's
shop, only with this difference, that it uses its own beak, which is serrated,
in lieu of a pair of scissors ; as soon as his tail is full-grown, he begins about
an inch from the extremity of the two longest feathers in it, and cuts away
the web on both sides of the shaft, making a gap about an inch long ; both
male and female adonize their tails in this manner, which gives them a re-
markable appearance among all other birds." — Waterton's IVanderifigs,
p. 127.
328 Mr, Babino-ton on recent Additions
o'
portion of their food ; in different species the serratures vary-
in their development, being in some irregularly broken, while
in others they are regularly serrated. In Crypticus they are
very minute, and with the dilated form of the bill may be
adapted for seeking a peculiar kind of food.
XXXVI. — On the recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland,
By Charles C. Babington, Esq., M.A., F.L.S., &c.
Believing that a catalogue of the additions to the Flora of
Ireland, made since the publication of Mr. Mackay^s work,
would be an interesting Supplement to the paper by Dr.
Hincks, on ^ The Early Contributions to the Flora of Ire-
land,^ contained in recent Numbers of the Annals, I have, as
far as lies in my power, collected together the scattered no-
tices of newly-discovered plants, natives of that country, and
now present them in a connected form.
1. Cerastimn atrovirens. Common on the sea-coasts, C C. B.
2. Elatine Hydropiper. Near Newry, Mr. Thompson, of Belfast ;
and at the Lagan Canal, where it enters Lough Neagh, Mr.
D. Moore, Hook. Br. Fl. 166.
3. Rubus carpinifolius. At Ma'am in Cunnamara, Galway, in Aug.
1835, C. C. B., Mag. of Nat. Hist. ix. 129.
4. R' Koehleri (j./usco-ater. At the same place and time as the
last, C. C. B.
5. Callitriche pedunculata a. vera. The Mullet, Mayo, July, 1836,
C. C. B., Mag. of Zool. and Bot. ii. 124.
6. C. pedunculata /3. sessilis. Newport, Mayo, Aug. 1840, C. C. B.
7. €. platycarpa. Newport and Achil Isle, Mayo ; and near Sligo,
Aug. 1840, C. C. B.
8. Fedia auricula. Oughterard, Galway, Aug. 1835, C C. B., Mag.
Nat. Hist. ix. 129.
9. Anthemis maritima. Bear Haven in S.W. of Ireland, Hooker, 'Qi.
Fl. 308.
10. Leontodon (Apargia) alpinus (Jacq.). Mr. J. Ball found a single
specimen which appeared to agree with the description of this
plant better than with that of any other species on the moun-
tains south of Glen Cree, in Wicklow, in 1837, Annals of Nat,
Hist. ii. 29.
1 1 . Erica vagans. Islet on the coast of Waterford, near Tramore,
Dr. Burkett, Hook. Br. Fl. 159.
12. Cuscuta epilinum. Near Newport, Mayo, Aug. 1840, C. C. B,
to the Flora of Ireland. 329
Mr. Mackay informs me that this is identical with his C. euro-
pcea.
13. Myosotis repens. Cunnamara, Galway, Westport and the Mullet,
Mayo, July, 1836, C. C. B., Mag. Zool. andBot. ii. 124. Glen
Cree, Wicklow, 1837, Mr. J. Ball, Ann. Nat. Hist. ii. 29.
14. Orohanche harhata. On the roots of ivy in many places, C. C. B.
I learn from Mr. Mackay that the true O. minora which is para-
sitical upon clover, has not been found in Ireland, and that
therefore the O. minor of the Fl. Hibern. is this plant.
15. Lamium intermedium. Near to the foot of Ben Bulben, Sligo,
1837, Mr. J. Ball, Ann. Nat. Hist. ii. 34.
16. Atriplex erecta. In fields in many places, C. C. B.
17. A. rosea. On the sea-shore, not uncommon, C. C. B.
18. Polygonum viviparum. Ben Bulben, Sligo, 1837, Mr. J. Ball,
Ann. Nat. Hist. ii. 34. I am informed that a notice of its dis-
covery in this place by Mr. Murphy exists in the Mag. of Nat.
Hist., but I have been unable to find it, and the plant is omitted
in the Flora Hibernica.
19. Euphorbia Peplis. Garreries Cove, near Tramore, Waterford,
1836, Miss Trench, Mag. Zool. and Bot. ii. 124.
20. Salix amhigua. TuUy, Cunnamara, Galway, Aug. 1835, C. C. B.,
Mag. Nat. Hist. ix. 129.
21. Juncus nigritellus. Bogs between Sligo and Ballina, 1837, Mr.
J. Ball, Ann. Nat. Hist. ii. 34.
22. Potamogeton oblongus. Common, C. C. B.
23. P. longifolius. In the narrow part of Lough Corrib, between
Ma'am and Cong, Galway, Mr. J. Ball, Supp. to Eng. Botany,
f. 2847.
24. Carex canescens. On the shores of Lough Neagh, 1836, Mr.
D. Moore, Comp. Bot. Mag. i. 307. Under the name of C. Bux-
baumii.
25. Calamagrostis lapponica. Lough Neagh, 1836, Mr. D. Moore,
Comp. Bot. Mag. ii. 191.
26. Kceleria valesiaca. Ben Bulben, Sligo, 1837, Mr. J. Ball, Ann.
Nat. Hist. ii. 34. Having myself gathered this plant on Ben
Bulben during the last summer, I have come to the conclusion
that it is not K. valesiaca, but only a remarkable alpine form
of K. cristata. It has a much denser spike than is usual in K.
cristata, an elongated ascending stem thickly clothed with the
dead leaves of the preceding year, and glabrous leaves which
are sometimes ciliated.
330 Meyen's Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany,
XXXVII. — Report of the Results of Researches in Physiolo-
gical Botany made in the year 1839. By F. J. Me yen,
M.D., Professor of Botany in the University of Berlin*.
[Continued from p. 275.]
M. MiRBELf has given us some very interesting researches
on the "Generative sap^^ of the roots of the Date-palm [Phoenix
dactylifera) ; this sap he calls " Cambium.^^ The cambium
deposits itself in layers in the stems and boughs of the mono-
and di-cotyledons, partly in the large interstices which remain
between the utriculi or cells (schlauche), and partly in the cavi-
ties of the cells and tubes. From it proceeds the organization ;
and the principal object of this treatise is to follow, by a series of
observations, the transition of the cambium from an amorphous
state into that of continuous cellular tissue and of independent
utriculi. The aim of the observations is no less than the pro-
foundest study of the formation of all the tissues of which the
different vegetative organs are composed. On examination of
the roots of the date-tree, there are seen in transverse sections
masses of cambium with a granular surface, at least it appears
so, and this is seen w ith all possible distinctness. It is certain
the appearance of the granulations (mamelons) precedes that
of the cells ; often in sections from a root of determinate age
(viz. very young) in the centre of each granulation a dark spot
is visible, and this is an unequivocal sign of the formation of
the cavity of a cell ; a larger spot shows the increase of the cell.
In this latter case there w^as nothing granular to be seen, and
the undivided partitions which bounded the neighbouring
cells were thinner, in proportion as the cavities of the cells
had increased in size. Frequent comparisons showed that
this metamorphosis takes place without increase of substance.
The cells do not remain long in this state ; their sides extend,
and become covered with minute papillae, which are arranged
like the squares of a chess-board, and which, although of
firmer consistence than at first, still contain much moisture.
Shortly afterwards these cells, which until then had had
no determinate form, assume the shape of more or less re-
gular hexagons (on transverse sections), their sides ex-
tend, become thin, dry, and stronger; the papillae vanish,
and there appear in their place horizontal, parallel, fine
* Translated from the German, under the direction of the Author, and
communicated by Henry Croft, Esq.
f Nouvelles notes sur le Cambium, extraites d'un travail sur la Racine
du Uattier.— Compt. Rend. 29 Avril, 1839. Ann. des Sci. Nat., Part. Bot.
1839, I. 321. PI. 11 — 15. With larger plates in the Archive du Museum
d'Hist. Nat. I. p. 305.
Meyen's Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 331
close-pressed lines, like streaks. It is now thirty years, says
M. Mirbel, since I first observed these streaks. On lon-
gitudinal sections these streaks appear vertical, and never
cross each other at right angles. Some years ago M. Mirbel
described an analogous case, namely, in the milk-vessels of
Nerium Oleander — [these vessels are the cells of the liber, and
in the Apocynece there is found in company with these another
quite independent vascular system which constitutes the true
milk-vessels! — Meyen], but the cause of the difference ap-
peared to him to be evident. Very fine granules, placed like
the squares on a chess-board, have the appearance of hori-
zontal, vertical, or even diagonal lines, according to the point
from which they are viewed.
In other vessels M. Mirbel could not see these points, but
is inclined to believe, until a better explanation be given, that
these horizontal, vertical, and diagonal lines on the cells and
on the long and short utriculi, as well as in other vessels, are
caused by a quantity of undistinguishable papillae placed like
chess-board squares. [This preferable explanation, I beheve,
w^as given by myself several years ago. — M.]
From the hollow granulations up to the cells with thin, dry,
and striated sides, the vegetable matter forms one and the same
completely continuous cellular tissue, the contents of which
are modified by the advances of vegetation. The two states,
one of which M. Mirbel designates as that of continuous cel-
lular tissue, the other as a collection of distinct cells which
are either separated or combined solely by juxtaposition, de-
termine or fix two periods of utricular formation which may
be exactly distinguished.
The root of the date-palm exhibits three clearly distinct or-
ganic regions, a peripherical, a medial, and a central.
In the above-mentioned early stages of vegetation there is a
layer of cambium lying between the peripherical and the me-
dial part, as also between the medial and the central ; more-
over, there are in each region certain parts destined for the
formation of cells.
The peripherical part being exposed to external injuries
would soon be destroyed if new cells were not added from
the neighbouring layer of cambium ; this addition is the
more necessary, as the above-mentioned spots destined for
utricular formation are here wanting, and when the layer of
cambium is wanting this part of the root is reduced to two
or three layers of torn and lifeless cells. The medial re-
gion exhibits in its centre the oldest cells; the younger
they are the nearer they lie to the cambium of the outer or
inner region. Even if it should at first sight appear as if
332 Meyen^s Report for 1839 07i Physiological Botany.
both streams, acting in opposition to each other, must neces-
sarily pass into each other and, as it were, meet together ; still
closer observation shows that only one single centrifugal and
irresistible force draws along with it the layers of cambium
and all the utriculi or cells. Here, where the cells formed
from the cambium have so much the upper hand, there are a
quantity of peculiar smaller deposits of this substance, which
are destined for very different purposes ; some fill the cells,
while others fill the intercellular passages.
The cambium in the interior of the cells is only visible
when it has the form of a gummy tissue ; frequently it disap-
pears directly after its appearance, and leaves no trace of its
ephemeral existence behind. At another time these cells se-
parate into granular spheroids, which also only exist a short
time ; another time one of the cells alone increases, and appears
destined to acquire double the size of that which contains it,
but suddenly arrested in its development it sinks again, and
mixing with the cambium fbrms an amorphous ferruginous
mass, which exists some time and then vanishes.
The cambium in the intercellular passages is not less
abundant ; it either separates into small masses or else forms
long threads. In the first case, the organizing substance
passes so quickly into the utricular state, that it is often im-
possible to follow its changes. The new cells are easily di-
stinguished from the old ones ; they are smaller, and their walls
appear as a gelatinous tender layer. Afterwards they become
stronger, larger, press themselves between the others, and
grow together with them. In the second case, when the cam-
bium passes through the intercellular passages in the form
of long threads, the changes can be clearly followed nearly
from beginning to end. After a granular cambium appear —
gelatinous cellular tissue ; a cellular tissue whose sides are
covered with papillae ; tissue with dry, thin, and finely striated
walls ; a tissue of long distinctly bounded utriculi, which are
connected with each other ; new cells press themselves in be-
tween these, which are thereby increased two, three, four, or
five-fold ; at last openings in the partitions establish an in-
ternal communication between the utriculi.
The outer layer of cambium exists only for a short time,
and in roots which possess some consistency it is not to be
found. Between the cells of the first and second region there
appear here and there new ones, which, by increasing, com-
bine with each other and inclose the central region as in a
sheath. They are tubular, cylindrical, and their ends fit ex-
actly on to each other. They are at first simple, but become
compound by the addition of new tubes which are formed in
Meyen's Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 333
the interior, and between which a communication is esta-
bUshed by means of openings.
The central region of the root derives its utriculi from the
inner layer of cambium, as do also the inner parts of the me-
dial region. Here also the oldest cells lie in the middle, but
are cylindrical, they are connected only in some points, and
are in full vegetation. They soon, however, pass into the
compound state. The youngest exterior cells are, as it were,
only cellular cambium ; at this age the central region can be
clearly distinguished from the medial. Afterwards there is
formed between them a plate or stratum of the thickness
of a single layer, the cells of which assume a determinate
form, either tetrahedral or in form of a parallelogram ; they are
equal and closely connected together in concentric rows, while
the tubes of the medial part have no fixed form. At a later
period the cells of this zone become filled with cambium,
which soon forms irregular tissue. They increase in size, al-
ways retaining their concentric arrangement, and each is de-
veloped in the form of a semicircle whose diameter lies on the
medial region. In the centre of each of these semicircles there
is a small cell analogous to the large containing cell. From
its external surface proceed vertical partitions in different
directions like ravs, which are attached to the inner surface of
the large cell. The metamorphosis proceeds rapidly, and can-
not be followed by the most attentive observation.
The increase of the central region by the insinuation of new
cells begins at a slight distance from the centre, and becomes
continually greater till it reaches the above-mentioned zone.
This phaenomenon (one of the most curious in the whole
formation of vegetable organs) takes place in every cell
by means of successive deposits of cambium, which ex-
ists but a short time itself, but before it disappears produces
a quantity of small cells which are often destined to live for
centuries. Vessels of all sizes pass lengthwise through the
central region ; the larger lie towards the centre, the smaller
near the periphery ; all are polyhedral tubes, whose sides are
penetrated by transverse clefts (or at least apparently so), and
have more or less the appearance of small ladders, and hence
the name '^ Vasa scalariformia'^ (Treppengefasse) . In a note
M. Mirbel adds, that he has found in the root of the date-
palm that that which appears to be an opening is probably
in most cases only a spot where the side of the cell is thin ;
but a thinning of the membrane is not very far from an
opening, and every opening in a tube commences by it*.
* The opinions concerning the pores which occur so frequently on the sides
of cells havebeen very various. Their discoverers, Moldenhawer the elder, and
334 Meyen^s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany,
Between the vessels there are compact masses of cells,
w hich also reach as far as the zone ; these separate, and a new
cellular tissue, whose sides are covered with papillae, insinuates
itself betw een them. It extends itself in the form of an irre-
gular layer, in the same direction as the compound vessels,
viz. towards the centre.
M. Mirbel does not agree wdth those physiologists who hold
these cellular layers to consist of laticiferous vessels, but con-
siders them as lengthened cells destitute of coloured sap ; and
he thinks he has observed the gradual metamorphosis of the
utriculi into variously sized scalariform vessels. Each new layer,
in lengthening, separates the mass of tubes in the centre.
In the mean time a new layer of cambium is formed in
each half, which is soon converted into a layer of cells and
then into vessels. These formations continue so long as cam-
bium is produced.
The metamorphosis of cells and vessels from simple ones
into compound, takes place in the same manner as was stated
above, by means of the development of other cells in their
interior.
I have given the contents of this very excellent work with-
out any remarks ; but I must add that I by no means agree
with all the results contained in it ; for on an examination
of the young roots of the date-palm I took quite a different
view of several of the above observations. I cannot, how-
ever, here enter further into the subject.
M. Mirbel, considered them as small holes, and the latter seemed to assume
the presence of such holes in the membrane of cells as a general occurrence.
The Germans, in general, disputed the existence of these holes, but after-
wards acknowledged their error, and held these formations as true holes.
At a later period it was found that these pores were only thinner portions of
the membrane, which could be clearly seen with a good instrument. M. Mohl
described them as such. These differences of opinion arose solely from the
imperfections of microscopes ; but now we can always determine whether
at any spot there are holes or only thinner parts, and we must therefore mo-
dify our opinions on this subject. The small pores appear very generally as
transparent dots ; but we may easily convince ourselves that actual holes do
occur in the membrane of the parenchymatous cells of most herbaceous and
succulent plants when they are old, for then the original or primitive mem-
brane which closed the transparent spot is absorbed ; this may easily be
seen in autumn, when succulent plants are killed by the first frost. Even in
the membrane of the parenchymatous cells of the Tradescantia I found
holes at this season, although in summer not even transparent spots were
to be seen. It is just the same with the large transparent spots on the
sides of the parenchymatous cells in the leaves and leaf-stalks of the Cycadea',
in the ferns, the palms, in short, in every case, where at an earlier period
there are only transparent spots, these pores may make their appearance,
but one is soon convinced that in the interior of such porous cells no circu-
lation of the sap and no new production can take place. These formations
might therefore reassume their old name of pores, if, indeed, it were any
improvement.
Meyen's Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 335
The delineations which accompany this treatise, are among
the most beautiful and correct which have ever been published ;
especially those in the ^Annalesdes Sciences Naturelles.' They
are not so good in the ^Archives du Museum.'
By new observations I have confirmed the statement, that
the bark of trees is not reproduced* ; in a series of cases I had
covered barked twigs and young stems with glass tubes which
fitted air-tight, and thereby prevented the injurious influence
caused by evaporation and the consequent desiccation of the
wounded surface. The substance which, under certain circum-
stances, is formed on the decorticated wood, and which has
been considered as bark, consists simply of a loose parenchy-
matous tissue, and is formed out of a gum-like sap exuded from
the medullary rays which open upon the decorticated surface.
This sap exudes in the form of transparent drops, which, when
protected from evaporation, metamorphose themselves into a
colourless cellular tissue, which increases more or less accord-
ing to the quantity of forming sap exuded by the medullary
rays ; sometimes a surface of a square inch or more is co-
vered with this bark-like tissue, w^hich proceeds from one
point ; and if this formation commences at several neighbour-
ing spots at the same time, the masses at length join toge-
ther and cover the decorticated wood for a considerable space.
This new tissue is, however, not bark, and produces no new
wood, and therefore cannot prevent the final death of a tree
when it has been barked all round ; but in case of partial de-
cortication only its rapid production is much to be desired.
On some specimens I could see that the new layer of wood,
with its medullary rays, &c. was formed only on the inner
surface of the bark, for the bark which had been separated
from the wood before the formation of ligneous matter pro-
duced a new ring; in some places, indeed, a quantity of this
bark-like tissue had been deposited between the new-formed
ring and the surface of the wood.
Moreover, I remarked that in eight cases the thick glass
tubes which were fastened over the decorticated surfaces were
three times broken, and indeed suddenly, and into small
pieces, which cannot well be explained by an evolution of va-
pour.
Dr. Becks t has published a treatise ^ On some Phaenomena
in the growth of Dicotyledonous Trees,' in which he explains
the formation of those raised signs and figures which one
sometimes finds on the stems of trees, when in a former pe-
riod they had been imprinted on the wood, as, for instance, in
* Berichte iiber die Setzung des Vereins zur Beforderung' des Garten-
baues in der Preussischen Staaten, vom 27 October, \S'69.
t Linnaea, von 1889, 544.
336 Meyen^s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany.
the case of marks made on those trees in forests which are
destined to be sold.
M. C. van Hall* has laid before the Academy of Sciences of
Amsterdam a series of observations on the increase of trees in
thickness, by which it is clearly shown which trees thicken
slower or faster, and what is the proportion of increase in
different ages, different years, and even in the several months.
An oak stem which in 1826 had a circumference of 140 mil-
limetresf, during ten years increased yearly on the average
37 mill, in circumference ; an oak of 555 mill, increased during
ten years 307 mill., or yearly 30y^Q mill. ; and another of 1 792
mill, in circumference increased yearly only 12| mill. An elm
of 170 mill, increased yearly on the average ^Q^q mill.; an-
other of 190 mill. 32^^ ; and one of 1155 mill, only 20| mill.
A willow [Salios alba) of a circumference of 191 mill, increased
47^ mill., and one of 1130 nearly as much. The Canadian
poplar (Populus monilifera), in circumference 620 mill., in-
creased yearly as much as 81 mill.; and one of 1645 mill,
even 91y mill. Birch and maple, on the contrary, increased
even when young only about 10 or 12 mill. Pinus Abies, Tilia
europcea, Juglans regia, and JEsculus Hippocastanum were
measured in the same manner. Moreover, seven different
kinds of trees were measured for five years during the
summer monthly, and these measurements in particular
have given good results. It appears, first of all, that the
increase in the five years w^as not always the same, and that
no determinate increase or decrease therein, according to the
age, could be observed. The increase of the circumference
varied very much in the different months of the several years,
which is evidently to be referred to the weather. We will here
give only one of the tables in order to prove the above state-
ments. A stem of Ulmus campestris measured in February
1834 265 millimetres, and increased in millimetres
May. June. July. Aug. Sept. Oct. Total.
1834 13 21. 17 15 2 H (iH
1835 10 12 10 16 1 1 50
1836 8 17 6 15 7 53
1837 5 7 17 15 2 46
1838 6 15 16 12 4i 1 54^
M. van Hall remarks, that by the observations, the opinion
of Agardh, that trees increase in length in the first part of
the summer and in breadth in the latter part, is proved to be
unfounded ; and that they also show that the circumference
of stems is not altered during the six winter months.
[To be continued.]
* Waarnemingen over de Toeneming der Boomen in Dikte. — Tijdschrift
voor Natuurl. Geschied. en Phys. 1839, vi. p. 207.
t The nnllimetre is -03937 of an English inch.
Mr. Alder on the Genus Polycera. 337-
XXXy III,— Observations on the Genus Polycera of Cuvler,
with Descriptions of two new British Species. By Joshua
Alder, Esq.
[With a Plate.]
In consequence of the small number and rarity of the species
constituting the genus Polycera of Cuvier, its characters and
limits are at present very imperfectly understood. I shall,
therefore, make no apology in bringing under the notice of
naturalists two or three species belonging or allied to this
pretty genus, which have lately occurred to me on the coast
of Northumberland, near Tynemouth and CuUercoates, in the
hope that the more detailed descriptions and figures which I
shall be able to give, from having examined the animals in a
living state, may furnish materials for estimating the value of
those characters on which a generic distinction ought to be
founded.
Cuvier describes the genus as having the branchial plumes
accompanied by a pair of membranous lamellae capable of
covering and defending the branchiae in cases of danger*.
Though the number of these appendages is stated by Cuvier
to be two, it seems doubtful whether the character of the ge-
nus should be thus limited. Rang, who had the opportunity
of examining some exotic species, does not confine his generic
character to that number, but merely says in his description of
the branchiae, that " quelques appendices membraneux les en-
vironnent.^^ Without giving any opinion in this matter, it
will suit my convenience on the present occasion to adopt the
latter and more enlarged view of the characters of the genus,
for the purpose of including in it two new species about to
be described, which, though they diflfer in some other respects
from the typical form, I feel reluctant in the present imper-
fect state of our knowledge to raise to the rank of genera.
They constitute, however, two very marked divisions, the
characters of which may probably afterwards be found of suf-
ficient value to constitute generic distinctions. Until lately
the only known British species of this genus was the Doris
flava of Montagu, to which Dr. Fleming has added, with some
doubt, the anomalous Doris pennigera of the same author.
Neither of these species appear to have been recognized by
later observers. Very recently the indefatigable researches of
Mr. Thompson of Belfast have brought to light two other
British species of this genus, (if, indeed, one of them be not
* The use here attrihuted to these appendages appears to be in part, at
least, imaginary. Such an use is not and cannot be made of them by some
of the species; tlieir position and small degree of motion preventing their
being so applied.
Ann. if Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vi. z
338 Mr. Alder on the Genus Polycera.
identical with the Doris flava of Montagu,) which have been
described in a preceding Number of this Journal*. Of the three
species which I have met with on our coast, one is probably
the same with D. quad7'ilineata, Mull., and D. flava. Mont.;
the varieties I have met with inducing me to bring these two
together. A detailed description may enable others to judge
w^hether or not I am right in this view of the subject.
MOLLUSCA NUDIBRANCHIA, Cuvicr.
Fam. DORID^, Johnston.
Gen. Polycera, Cuv.
a. With two branchial appendages, body without spiculce.
P. quadrilineata, Plate IX. fig. 1. to 6.
Doris quadrilineata, Mull. Zool. Dan. t. 17t; Prod. 2771.
Doris jiava, Mont. Linn. Trans, vii. 79. t. 7. f. 6.
P. White, with 5 rows of orange tubercles, 4 to 6 tentacular fila-
ments, 7 to 9 branchial plumes, and 2 branchial appendages.
Variety, marbled with dark brown and orange, with 4 dark lines
along the sides, uniting the orange tubercles.
Body nearly half an inch long, limaciform, prismatic, tapering to
a point behind, smooth, white, semi-transparent ; with two mode-
rately sized clavate and strongly lamellated tentacula, mucronated at
top, tipped with orange, non-retractile ; at a little distance behind
which are two very small black eyes. The anterior portion of the
body is produced into a kind of veil, the margin of which is adorned
with four, or sometimes six, linear tentacular filaments tipped with
bright orange. The sides of the mouth are produced into two angular
points, but not tentacular. Seven, or rarely nine, phimose branchiae
are situated about two-thirds along the centre of the back. They
are white tipped with orange ; the three anterior ones largest, the
others very small, surrounding the vent in an incomplete circle. At
the sides of these, and slightly posterior, are two plain, linear,
branchial lobes, about three times the length of the longest plumes,
abruptly tapering to an obtuse point, tipped with orange. Two
rows of orange or golden yellow tubercles, extending from the mar-
gin of the veil, form an elevated ridge on each side of the back to
the branchial lobes, beyond which they unite and form a central
carina to the fail. Another row of orange tubercles, not always
regular, occupies the centre of the back, and two others adorn the
sides between those first mentioned and the foot. Foot linear, very
narrow, truncated in front, where it forms two sharp angles, and
ending in a point behind. There is a strong groove down the centre,
and the margins can be brought together like the leaves of a book.
No cloak. The skin smooth and without any spiculae. Aperture of
the sexual organs on the right side, as in Eolidia,
* Annals, vol. v. p. 92.
t For the quotation from Muller I am indebted to my friend Mr. E.
Forbes.
Mr. Alder o?i the Genus Polycera. 339
Variety, white, beautifully marbled with dnrk reddish-brown and
orange. Two bands of dark chocolate-brown extend along each
side of the back, connecting the orange tubercles, and interrupted
by them. Branchial plumes speckled with brown and yellow.
On first discovering this elegant variety I took it to be a di-
stinct species, especially as the tentacular filaments amounted
to six, while in the ordinary forms before examined they never
exceeded four. Further investigation, however, brought in-
termediate stages to my notice, and also taught me that the
number of tentacular filaments was extremely variable. The
veil, in fact, is surrounded by six prominent points, any num-
ber of which may be elongated into filaments, the rest re-
maining merely tubercles. Thus I have found individuals with
only one, two, or three of these elongated. Usually, however,
the four anterior ones become tentacular, the tw'o lateral ones
very rarely so. The other appendages of these animals are
equally liable to variation. Specimens have occurred with
only one branchial lobe, and others without any, though no
appearance could be found indicating that they had been de-
prived of them by accident.
The excellent description of Muller agrees perfectly wdth
this, excepting in the number of branchial plumes. These
have already been seen to be irregular, but I am inclined to
think the discrepancy to have arisen from his observing the
larger ones only and overlooking the smaller. No individual
coming under my observation has had fewer than seven
plumes.
Several specimens of this pretty little mollusk have oc-
curred to me on small sea-weeds at low-water mark betw^een
Tynemouth and CuUercoates, and also on the roots of Lami-
naria digitata thrown up by the tide. When kept in a glass
of sea water they are very active, but usually prefer swim-
ming at the top in an inverted position. I have never ob-
served them suspend themselves by threads, but they are very
fond of making a cup or sucker wdth the hinder part of the
foot, and suspending themselves by that means either from
the surface of the water, or by adhering to any foreign sub-
stance. The spaw n I have found associated wdth them is in
the form of a short, broad riband, with a slight curvature,
and glued by one of its edges to sea-w eeds.
The pulsations of the heart observed at various times and
in different individuals, were from ninety to one hundred in
a minute*.
* The question of the connexion between quick pulsation and rapidity
of movement in animals, is worthy of more careful investigation. I have
found some of the molluscous animals, whose motions are proverbially slow,
z 2
340 Mr. Alder on the Genus Polycera.
b. With 4 branchial appendages, body with spicultB.
P. citrina, n. s. Plate IX. fig. 7 — 9.
P. minute, lemon-yellow, with 5 rows of tubercles down the back.
Veil surrounded with numerous small tubercles, 5 branchial plumes,
and 2 pair of short branchial lobes.
Body limaciform, prismatic, about 2 lines long, rounded in front,
taperin£^ to a point behind, pale lemon yellow, studded with five
rows of tubercles of a deeper shade of the same colour. Tentacula
two, short, broad, and strongly imbricated, behind which are two
very minute eyes. Veil strongly sinuated in front, and rounded at
the sides, the margin divided into 12 or 14 short tubercular expan-
sions ; from the sides of the veil an elevated ridge, studded with
tubercles and capable of a slight expansion, runs along each side of
the back, uniting behind the branchial lobes and extending in a
strongly tuberculated keel to the tail. Branchial plumes about five,
transparent, forming a semicircle in front of the vent, a little behind
which are four short, opake, rounded branchial lobes, two on each
side. Mouth without tentacula. Foot linear, a little expanded and
angulated in front. Body containing imbedded spiculse.
A single specimen was found on a coralline from deep water
in a fishing boat at Cullercoates.
When put into a watch-glass of sea water, so fond was this
little creature of swimming inverted on the surface (a treat
which one would think it could scarcely have in its natural
place of abode), that it could with difficulty be made to remain
at the bottom a sufficient time to allow of a drawing being
made of it.
The Triopa Nothus of Johnston is probably a Polycera of
this division.
c. With 10 branchial appendages, without veil or spicules.
P. cristata, n. s. Plate IX. fig. 10, 11.
P. smooth, white, without veil, with 2 pair of tentacular filaments,
3 plumose branchise, and 10 branchial appendages.
Body nearly half an inch long, limaciform, of a transparent watery
white, smooth. Tentacula two, large, club-shaped, pale yellow, not
retractile, strongly imbricated on the upper part and terminated by
a mucro ; from the bases of these spring two pair of simple, linear,
tentacular filaments ti])ped with bright orange, and also non-retract-
ile ; two inferior tentacular processes are situated at the sides of the
mouth, capable of considerable extension and contraction. No eyes ?
The vent is in the centre of the back rather nearer the posterior end,
and is surrounded by three beautifully plumose, transparent white
to have a quickness of pulsation quite unexpected. In Vitrina pelhicAda,
for instance, 1 have found the heart to beat so many as 120 times in a mi-
nute, while in other states of the same animal the pulsations have been
very slow, and sometimes suspended for several seconds.
Mr. Alder on the Genus Polycera. 341
branchiae of about five pectinated branches each, the points of which
are tipped with pale yellow. The anterior plume is longest, the
two side ones shorter, and all having a graceful curve inwards. Sur-
rounding these are ten linear, subclaviform, branchial appendages ;
generally arranged five on each side, and tipped with orange or pale
yellow. The hinder part of the body tapers to an obtuse point, is
slightly keeled, and sometimes marked with an orange central line.
The viscera are seen in a brown or pinkish mass through the trans-
parent skin. There is no cloak, nor are the sides of the body angu-
lated as in the other Polycera, but gradually rounded oiF to the foot.
Foot linear, narrow, grooved down the centre, and cloven at the
hinder extremity. No spiculse. The orifice of the sexual organs on
the right side.
A few specimens of this elegant and graceful little animal
were found in pools among the rocks near low-water mark at
Cullercoates.
Occasionally this species is entirely white^ the body being
semi-transparent and the tips of the appendages opake. The
number of branchial appendages varies, one or two of them
being sometimes rudimentary or entirely deficient. One in-
dividual spawned w hile confined in a glass of salt water. The
spawn was deposited in a single broad gelatinous band form-
ing a semicircle^ and strongly glued to the side of the glass*.
The pulsations of the heart varied from 45 to 'J 5.
The first of the species here described may be considered
the type of the genus Polycera,
The second agrees with it in the prismatic form of the
body, and longitudinal ro^^s of tubercles ; in the presence of a
veil and of eyes ; but differs in the number and form of the
branchial lobes, and in having imbedded spiculae.
The third has much fewer points of resemblance ; it agrees
with the former in general contour, in the presence of tenta-
cular filaments and of branchial lobes ; but the prismatic form
of the body and the lines of tubercles are no longer seen.
The frontal veil and eyes t are also absent, and the branchial
lobes, becoming greatly more numerous, completely encircle
the plumes J. Taken collectively, these variations from the
* A specimen of Eolidia rujibranchialis, contained in the same glass, de-
posited its spawn in a narrow waved thread, many times convoluted, and
forming a pattern something like a true lover's knot. This was in the
month of July.
t In none of the individuals I examined did I observe any appearance
of eyes. Since the above was written, however, my friend Dr. Johnston
had kindly favoured me with a drawing and description of a very similar
mollusk discovered by him at Holy Island, in which he observed two
*' very minute eyes." I must therefore admit the possibility of my having
overlooked these obscure organs.
X The whole three species af.n-ee in all the characters of the genus given
by Rang, with the exception of the tentacula being " contractiles dans une
cavite ;" a character not to be found in any of the British species.
342 Mr. Alder on the Genus Polycera.
typical form might perhaps be considered sufficient to war-
rant the establishment of a new genus. Mr. Forbes has stated
that the absence or presence of eyes is generic in this group.
I am by no means confident of this. In groups where these
organs are fully developed^ the function performed by them is
of sufficient importance to give them a primary character ;
but where these or any other organs are reduced to their mi-
nimum of development, so as, in fact, to become merely rudi-
mentary, their absenae then becomes of little importance. In
the present case we are unable to prove that these minute
black spots perform any of the purposes of vision : why then
may they not be mere indications of organs which are to re-
ceive a further development in other forms of the same group?
Such rudimentary organs, incapable of performing any real
function, are not unknown in other departments of zoology,
and form a beautiful illustration of the very minute gradations
through which the development of organs is carried in the
whole range of animated nature.
The number of parts in this class of animals is not to be
depended upon in estimating generic distinctions, and, as
shown above, cannot even be taken as specific ; but at the
same time there is always a number so far predominant in
each species as to be characteristic of it, though, like the num-
ber of arms in Starfish and the leaves of some plants, occa-
sionally varying within certain limits. In the Nudibranchia
this variation is most frequently attributable to imperfect de-
velopment.
Through the whole of this genus the orange colour is pre-
dominant ; generally adorning the prominent parts in each
species. This colour, however (passing on the one side into
yellow and into scarlet on the other), is more or less prevalent
throughout the family. Colour is sometimes characteristic of
species in this group, but cannot always be relied upon. In-
tensity of colour I take to be of no value.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX.
Fig. 1, 2, 3. Polycera quadrilineata, in different positions.
Fig. 4, 5, 6. Variety of the same.
Fig. 7, 8, 9. Polycera citrina.
Fig. 10, 11. Polycera oris fata.
Fig. 12. A branchial phime of the same.
The whole of them are magnified; the lines opposite each indicating the
natural size.
M. Agassiz on Shells from the Crag,
343
XXXIX. — Additions to Mr. Wood's Catalogue of Crag Ra-
diaria*. By M. Agassiz.
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
Gentlemen,
MoNS. Agassiz a few hours previous to his departure for the
continent paid me a very short visit, and was able to deter-
mine among my crag Radiaria the following genera, which I
am desirous should be made known (having his permission),
as there are some among them that w^ould scarcely be looked
for in that deposit. The list comprises all that M. Agassiz
had seen from the crag during his sojourn in this country.
Yours, &c.
December 8, 1840.
S.V.Wood.
No.
of
Sp.
1.
1.
2.
1.
1.
1.
2.
3.
1.
2.
3.
1.
1.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
1.
1.
1.
DESCRIPTION.
Coralline Crag.
Red Crag.
Genera.
Pentacrinus
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Alderton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Comatula.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Sutton.
I ken.
Sutton.
Ramsholt.
Comatula...
Asterias
Ecliinus
Echinopsis
Echinopsis
Echinopsis
Temnopleurus
Ramsholt.
Ramsholt.
Temnopleurus
Temnopleurus
Arbacea
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
Ramsholt.
Sutton.
Sutton.
Salenia
Fibularia
Fibularia
Fibulari a
Fibularia
Fibularia
Brissus
Near Orford.
Sutton
Amphidetus
Spatangus
Ramsholt.
* See above, p. 245.
344 Prof. Morren on Infusoria in Plants,
XL. — On the Existence of Infusoria in Plants. By Charles
Morren, M.D., Professor of Botany in the University of
Liege*.
The perusal of the account of Professor Keeper's Researches
respecting the cells oi Sphagnum dindi their pores t:> brought to
my recollection some facts which I ^Yitnessed while studying
the natural history of our indigenous Algae, and which I think
it useful to make known at present, as they may clear up some
doubts which still exist in science.
The labours of Roeper, to which I have just referred, show
that the cells of Sphagnum are sometimes furnished with
openings, which place their interior cavity in communication
with the air or water in which they are immersed. This
skilful observer satisfied himself, that when circumstances
are favourable, the Rotifer vulgaris, one of the Infusoria
whose organization has been explained by the researches of
Ehrenberg, exists in the cells of the Sphagnum obtusifolium.
This grew in the air in the middle of a turf-pit, but Roeper
observed its leaves in water; he does not mention whether the
infusorial animal came from thence, or whether it was pre-
viously contained in the cavities of the cells. The general
purport of the paper seems to imply that these Rotiferi exist
in the cells of that part of the plant which was exposed to
the air ; and in this case, the presence of an animal so com-
plicated, living as a parasite in the cells of an utricular aerial
tissue, is a phaenomenon of the most curious kind in the phy-
siology of plants, and the more so as this animal is an aquatic
one.
I recollected that the last year of my residence in Flanders,
I found at Everghem, near Ghent, the Vaucheria clavata, in
which I observed something similar. M. Unger had already
published the following details respecting this plant in 1828 :
'' Beneath the emptied tubercules and at several points of the
principal stalk, at different angles, rather narrower branches are
produced ; these branches are generally very long, and greatly
exceed the principal stalk in length. At the end of ten or
twelve days after their development, there are seen, towards
one or other of their extremities, here and there, at differ-
ent distances from the summit, protuberances of a clavate
form, more or less regular, straight or slightly bent back ;
and others on the sides of the stalk, which have the form
* From the Bulletin of the Royal Academy of Sciences of Brussels, vol.
vi. No. 4.
t Annales des Sciences Naturelles, torn, x., November 1836, p. 314;
Flora, 1838, p. 17.
Prof. Morren on Infusoria in Plants, S45
of a capsule or vesicle. These vesicles are at first of a
uniform bright green colour, and without increase of size,
which exceeds several times that of the branches, they always
become of a blackish-green colour, darker towards the base,
and then one or two globules of a reddish-brown may be
clearly distinguished there, often surrounded by smaller gra-
nules, evidently destitute of motion, whilst the great ones
move spontaneously and slowly here and there in the interior
of the capsule, by unequal contractions and dilatations, whence
arise remarkable changes of form. I saw these globules, at
the end of eight or ten days after their appearance, still in-
closed in the capsule, moving more and more slowly, recei-
ving no very decided increase, whilst the base of the capsule
became more transparent ; at last I observed that, instead of
their expulsion, which I was watching for, the extremity of
the capsule, at the end of some days, took an angular form,
and subsequently gave birth to two expansions in the form of
horns ; it remained in this state and became more and more
pale, whilst the animalcule became darker and died, and after-
wards it ended by perishing at the same time as the other
parts of the conferva*."
Subsequent researches have not succeeded in informing us
w^hat this animal might be of which Unger spoke. As this
author drew so much attention to the spontaneous move-
ments of the propagula of the Vaucheriae, and as he admitted
the passage from vegetable life, characterized, according to
him, by immobility, to animal life, the principal criterion of
which was motion, his animalcule was confounded with the
propagula, and no one, so far as I know, has returned to this
very interesting subject.
When, therefore, I found the Vaucheria clavata at Everg-
hem, I was as much surprised as pleased to see the mobile
body noticed by Unger better than he did. With the aid
of a higher magnifying power, I found it easy to ascertain the
true nature of the animal, for it was not a propagulum, but
a real animal, the Rotifer vulgaris, with its cilia imitating
the wheel, its tail, &c.
The first protuberances or vesicles which I saw containing
this animal, inclosed but one of them ; afterwards they laid
eggs and multiplied ; but it seems that then they descend the
tubes of the Vaucheria and lodge themselves in new protu-
berances, whose development they may possibly stimulate, as
the galls and oak-apples are organic transformations attribu-
table to the influence of parasitic beings.
* Annales des Sciences Natiirelles, ancieiine serie, t. xiii. 1828, p. 438.
346 Mr. Bowman on Natural Terraces
The Rotifer vulgaris travels quite at his ease in these pro-
tuberances; he traverses the partitions^ displaces the chromule
and pushes it to the two extremities of the vesicle, so that
this appears darker at these parts. One day I opened a pro-
tuberance gently : I waited to see the Rotifer spring out and
enjoy the liberty so dear to all creatures, even to infusorial
animals ; but no — he preferred to bury himself in his prison,
descending into the tubes of the plant, and to nestle himself in
the middle of a mass of green matter rather than swim about
freely in the neighbourhood of his dwelling.
Some of these protuberances had greenish threads appended
to their free end, and others had none : I thought at first that
these threads were some mucus from within, escaped through
some opening which might have served the Rotifer as an en-
trance ; but an attentive and lengthened observation convinced
me that in this there was no solution of continuity, and that
the arrival of the Rotiferi in the Vaucheriae was not at all to
be explained in this way. How" are these parasitic animalcules
generated within them ? This is what further research has
some day to show. Meanwhile, I have thought that it should
be made known, that the animalcule found in the Vaucheriae
by Unger w^as the Rotifer vulgaris of zoologists.
XLI. — On the Natural Terraces on* the Eildon Hills being
formed by the Action of Ancient Glaciers, By J. E. Bow-
man, Esq., F.L.S. & F.G.S.
Scarcely could my communication on these terraces in the
last Number of the Annals have been set in type, when I saw
the first announcement, by Prof. Agassiz, of the evidences he
had seen of the former existence of Glaciers in Scotland. A
little reflection, aided by my ow^n recollections of the Swiss
glaciers, and of the general views so ably given by him at
the late meeting at Glasgow, soon satisfied me that his theory
would meet all the difficulties that had so much perplexed me,
and explain the actual appearances exhibited on the hills in
the neighbourhood of Galashiels. I regret that I was not
aware of his discovery when I wrote my remarks ; though it
must be allowed that my ignorance of it has saved me from
the imputation of any bias in applying it to the phasnomena
in question.
As the fact of the former existence of glaciers in Scotland
is now exciting general attention, and will soon, I doubt not,
be firmly estabhshed, I might have silently left it to others to
consider them as the true cause of these terraces, had not a
formed by Ancient Glaciers, 34?
recent visit from Prof. Agassiz afforded me an opportunity of
giving him the details of my own observations, and of hear-
ing from himself that the appearances I described have often
been seen by him on the sides of existing glaciers. I trust,
therefore, the subject may be thought of sufficient interest to
w^arrant a second communication.
It would be difficult, as I know from experience, to make
intelligible to readers who have not visited Switzerland, the
real nature and appearance of a glacier. For years I had read
and thought much about them, and fancied I understood
them ; but, until I actually saw^ and traversed them. I had no
correct idea of their real structure and appearance, and little
anticipated the powerful impression they are capable of
making upon the mind, when first examined under favour-
able circumstances. Saussure and other Alpine travellers have
given very lively descriptions of their w'onderful appearance,
but the laws by which many of their phaenomena are pro-
duced and regulated, were never satisfactorily understood
until Prof. Agassiz undertook their examination. The result
of five years^ arduous and patient investigation by this illus-
trious savant will be found in papers read before the Geolo-
gical Society of France, and more at large in his ^ Etudes sur
les Glaciers de la Suisse,^ now just published. His discovery
also, since the meeting of the British Association at Glasgow,
of the traces of ancient glaciers in Scotland, Ireland, and the
North of England has been announced to the Geological So-
ciety of London, and is expected to appear in detail in the
forthcoming Number of the ' Edinburgh New Philosophical
Journal.' It would, therefore, be extremely arrogant in me
to attempt to anticipate that communication ; but, as I have
already raised objections to the received theory from my ob-
servations on the Eildon Hills, it seems but fair, now that I
am enabled, from the familiar explanations of my distinguished
friend, to support as well as answer them by referring the
appearances to a more rational cause, that I should be allowed
to do so.
As Prof. Agassiz entertains no doubt, from a perusal of the
article in Chambers's Edinb. Journal, and of my paper, that
most of the terraces on the hills in the neighbourhood of the
Tweed, are the morains of ancient glaciers, I shall confine
myself to a few particulars connected with their origin and
mode of formation.
Glaciers occupy the gullies and lateral indentations of high
mountain chains ; and consist of immense accumulations of
spongy porous ice, or half-melted snow again solidified by
frost. Tlieir texture near the apex or upper extremity, ap-
3.48 Mr. Bowman on Natural Terraces
proaches the nearest to snow, and the opposite or low^er end,
to ice, the change being gradual and the consequence of the
alternate melting and freezing of the surface. Above the
height of about 7000 feet^ the temperature of the air is seldom
high enough to melt the snow ; and as all ice has previously
been water, it is clear there can be but little of it in a solid
state at still greater elevations. The blocks and fragments of
rock that are detached from the surrounding precipices, ac-
cordingly sink through the mass to the bottom of the snow.
At less elevations, where during summer the melting process
is more active on the surface of the glacier, the water perco-
lates between the particles of the porous mass, till it reaches
the rocks on which it rests. Here, the temperature being
lower, it is reconverted into ice, which cements together the
stones and gravel, and by its expansive property in passing
into the solid state, has a tendency to detach them from the
bottom. Thus a new layer or skin of ice is continually ac-
cumulating between the lower surface of the glacier and the
face of its rocky bed, which, as it thickens, acts a wedge and
imperceptibly keeps forcing up the whole superincumbent
mass, and with it the stones and gravel which it had en-
tangled at the bottom. But the cooperation of another agent
is necessary to bring them to the surface. This is the heat of
the sun, which during summer, especially in the day time,
melts the upper laj^ers of the ice, and consequently diminishes
its thickness ; till at length, by this double action, the stones
which lay upon the bottom are lifted up till they lie exposed
upon the surface of the glacier. So that here, a kind of cir-
culation or interchange of particles takes place, as in a lake,
modified by circumstances ; their ascent being retarded while
in a state of congelation, and their descent accelerated by the
perpendicular cracks and fissures which everywhere intersect
the mass.
This expansion from below is going on at the same time in
the direction of both the longitudinal and transverse axes of
the glacier; and as the whole mass lies in a hollow or inclined
trough, the power of gravity prevents it from moving in any
other direction than downwards. But the motion is not uni-
form ; the sides advance with greater rapidity than the mid-
dle ; so that if a row of stones were placed at equal distances
in a straight line across the glacier, they would soon arrange
themselves into a curve or arch ; those at each side being car-
ried down more rapidly, would form the base ; while those in
the middle having comparatively little motion, would be left
behind and form the highest part of the arch. This is owing
to the following cause : a slight elevation of temperature in
formed by Ancient Glaciers. 349
the air near the lateral edges of the glacier, caused by radia-
tion from the neighbouring rocks, occasions a more copious
melting of the ice and snow in those parts, and consequently
a greater quantity of water is introduced into what remains
unmelted. This water being refrozen at night, produces a
greater expansion near the edges than in the central portions
of the glacier; and this excess accelerates the motion of the
sides downwards. It must be recollected that a glacier is not
one solid piece of ice, but is broken up and intersected by
many chasms or fissures of greater or less width and depth,
which allow an independent motion of its different parts.
This greater expansion has a tendency also to divert the de-
scending stones from a rectilinear course, and to carry them
toward the point of least resistance, in other words, nearer
to the sides ; so that a large portion of them, instead of reach-
ing the foot of the glacier, are deposited in longitudinal or
irregularly curved lines on the inclined slopes of the contigu-
ous rocks, their peculiar form being modified by local circum-
stances. It is also evident that the greatest accumulations of
these lateral shelves, or tnorains, will be found near and upon
the most prominent slopes of rock, especially on the side next
to the head of the glacier; because these projections not only
arrest the stones in their downward course, but by their
agency in causing more radiation, melting and freezing, at-
tract, if I may so say, a greater quantity of surface wreck.
Again, as the opposite sides of a glacier at any given point
have a geneial coincidence of level, these morains will often
be found to coiTcspond in horizontal position ; though, for
obvious reasons, not so precisely as the opposite shores of a
bay or lake. They must also be formed solely of fragments
from the higher surrounding rocks, not rounded into pebbles,
but more or less angular, or mixed with clay or earth, in pro-
portion to the nature and hardness of the material. Neither
sea nor freshwater shells will be found among them. Other
7norains are formed at the foot of the glacier, and often pre-
sent very different appearances ; but as it is to the lateral
ones that most of the terraces on the Galashiels hills are to be
referred, I shall not pursue the explanation further.
I think a careful perusal of the details given in my former
paper will show that a large portion of these terraces, or
rather shelves, correspond with the morains whose origin I
have just been tracing. Their broken and interrupted cha-
racter on the Eastern Eildon and on Williamlaw ; their irre-
gular width and rude horizontality of surface, combined with
a general coincidence of level ; their angular stones and the
total absence of gravel, sand or shells, are precisely such as
350 Mr. Bowman on Terraces formed by Glaciers.
the causes now explained would produce, and are at this day-
producing in Switzerland. Their occurrence also on the spur
of Williamlaw, which projects into the valley of the Gala, and
on the Eildons facing the great valley of the Tweed, which I
attempted to show was incompatible with the laws of tidal
action, are thus satisfactorily explained ; and I feel persuaded
that the theory of their formation by water must be aban-
doned, and that they must be considered to be the true mo-
rains of ancient glaciers.
But all the terraces on the hills round Galashiels cannot
be exclusively attributed to the cause already assigned. Some
of them, it will be recollected, are stated by Mr. Kemp to be
as much as 300 feet wide. On requesting from Prof. Agassiz
an explanation of these broad terraces, he stated that, as far
as he could judge from my description, they probably Mere
not true morains, but had been formed by the combined ac-
tion of a glacier and a lake dammed up by ice, such as once
formed the barrier of Glen Roy, and in our own day blocked
up the stream at the foot of the glacier of Getroz, which
finally burst and devastated the valley. I confess that the
height at which these broad terraces occur on the Eildons,
appears to me incompatible with such a view, and that if
Agassiz himself were to visit the locality, he would find it
necessary to modify this explanation. I also pointed out to
him Mr. Kemp's description of the indentations on the in-
clined projecting slopes of Williamlaw ; and he replied that
he had seen something similar in the cliffs in Glen Roy,
which he attributed to the friction of floating ice and blocks
of stone.
In conclusion, Prof. Agassiz informed me that in his late
travels he had traced repeated instances of the various descrip-
tions of morains in different parts of Scotland ; in Murray-
shire he counted a series of nine terraces similar to those in
Selkirkshire. He had also seen them in Ireland, and between
Shap and Kendal, in Westmoreland; and he does not doubt
they will be recognized, now that attention is directed to the
subject, in North Wales, in the Pyrenees, the Apennines, and
other high mountain chains. Indeed he believes, from strong
evidences scattered over different countries, that at a recent
geological period, and not long before the creation of the
human race, the whole of Europe, and those parts of Asia and
America which lie north of the parallel of the Mediterranean
and Caspian seas, were enveloped in snow and ice ; in short,
consisted of a series of immense glaciers, above which only
the highest hills appeared as islands ; presenting a character
of scenery only to be found in our day in Greenland or Ice-
Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects. 351
land. This view, bold as it is, is strikingly supported by the
fact ascertained by Mr. Kemp, that the terraces encircle the
highest hills in the neighbourhood of Galashiels, almost to
their summits. But as my object in this paper was merely
to explain the difficulties suggested by my former one, I shall
not anticipate the more able communications about to appear
on this important and absorbing subject, or the pleasure to
be derived from the " Etudes sur les Glaciers de la Suisse ''
of Prof. Agassiz himself. J. E. Bowman.
Manchester, Nov. 16th, 1840.
XLII. — Carabideous Insects collected by Charles Darwin,
Esq., during the Voyage of Her Majesty's Ship Beagle* By
G. R. Waterhouse, Esq.
[Continued from p. 257.]
All the species noticed in this communication are from Mal-
donado. La Plata.
Genus Brachinus.
Sp. 1. Brachinus maculipes .
B. niger ; capita, thorace, pedibus, pectoreque ferruglneis ; genu-
bus nigris ; antennis fuscescentibus ; articuHs primo et secundo
ferrugineis, tertio quartoque nigris : elytris subcostatis.
B. crepitanti fere similis, at duplo major.
Long 61 lin. ; lat. 2;| lin.
In form and appearance this species greatly resembles the Bra-
chinus crepitans, but its size is much larger; the eyes are rather
more prominent, the elytra are black, and in the specimen before
me, destitute of the blue or green tint usually observable in that
species, and the striae are a trifle more distinct ; it moreover differs
in having the apical portion of all the femora black. Like B. cre-
pitans, the third and fourth joints of the antennae are black, but the
following joints are pitchy-black, and thus differ from the corre-
sponding joints in that species : the abdomen is black beneath, but
the chest is pitchy-red.
But one specimen of this species was brought home by Mr. Dar-
win : it is readily distinguished from Brachinus Platensis by its larger
size, the black third and fourth joints of the antennae, the black tip
to the femora, and the darker colour of the elytra.
Sp. 2. Brachinus Platensis.
B. ferrugineus ; elytris fuscescenti-nigris, subcostatis ; abdoraine
ad apicem nigricante.
B. crepitanti simillimus, sed paul6 major.
Long 41 — 5 lin. ; lat. 2 — 2^ lin.
352 Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects,
This species greatly resembles B. crepitans : its average size is
rather greater — the smaller specimens being about equal in size to
the larger- sized individuals of B. crepitans — it differs moreover in
having the third and fourth joints of the antennae red instead of
black ; the thorax is longer and less dilated in front ; the elytra are
rather wider, have a slight pitchy hue, their elevated ridges are
more distinct, and there is scarcely any trace of punctures in the
interstices. The body beneath is pitchy-red, the red colour most
distinct on the chest, and on the apical portion of the abdomen the
pitch colour prevails ; the four basal joints of the antennee are pale
testaceous, and the remaining joints are brownish ; the legs are pale
testaceous ; the thorax and hinder portion of the head are very de-
licately punctured.
In Mr. Darwin's collection are five specimens agreeing with the
above description, and a sixth specimen, which differs only in being
considerably larger — its length is 6 lines, and width 2f lines.
Besides these there is a Brachinus which in some respects resem-
bles the B. Platensis, but is probably a distinct species ; as I do not
however like to found a species upon a single specimen, unless that
specimen possess well-marked characters, 1 will merely call atten-
tion to its peculiarities.
The four basal joints of the antennae, the head, thorax, legs and
chest are red, the elytra are dull black, with an indistinct pitchy
hue, and the abdomen is pitchy, and an indistinct pitchy spot is ob-
servable on the tip of the femora. The head and thorax, as well as
the elytra, are impunctate, and the latter are furnished with slightly
elevated ridges. Length 41 lines.
This insect differs from B. Platensis, in having the head and thorax
impunctate, the thorax shorter, the femora tipped with pitchy, and
the elevated striae of the elytra less distinct. From B. crepitans
(which it greatly resembles) it maybe distinguished by the impunc-
tate upper surface of the head, thorax, and elytra, the want of black
on the third and fourth joints of the antennae and the dusky tip to
the femora ; to which may be added the dull black colour of the
elytra. For the present it may be called B. Platensis, var. ?
Sp. 3. Brachinus nigripes.
B. niger ; pectore, coxis, capite, thoraceque ferrugineis ; antennis
fuscescentibus, ad basin nigrescentibus ; articulis basalibus fer-
rugineo pictis ; elytris subcostatis.
B, crepitante paulo minor.
Long. 3— 2f lin. ; lat 1^—1^ lin.
This species is a trifle smaller than B, crepitans, the head and
thorax are proportionately rather smaller, the elytra shorter and
broader, and the antennae longer ; the eyes are more prominent, and
the head is more attenuated behind.
The head and thorax are red, impunctate ; the latter with rather
a deep dorsal channel, and two somewhat shallow posterior foveae ;
palpi black, the extremities of the joints reddish ; antennae with the
Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects, 353
basal joint black, tinted with red at the base, the second, third, and
fourth joints black, and the following joints pitchy ; legs black, the
coxee red, and the tarsi pitchy ; chest reddish in the middle, the rest
of the body beneath, as well as the elytra, black ; the ridges on the
elytra are well marked, and their interstices are impunctate.
The collection contains four specimens of this species.
Genus CnLiENius.
Sp. 1. Chlanius violaceus.
C. niger, suprk violaceus ; capite inter oculos punctato ; thorace
punctato, postic^ paulo angustato, foveis duabus impress^o ;
elytris profundi striatis, interstitiis subpunctulatis et paul6
convexis.
Long. 71 ; lat. 3^.
This species is very nearly equal in size to the Ch. velutiims of
Europe, which it also somewhat resembles in form. The eyes are
a trifle more prominent ; in the form of the thorax as well as in the
sculpturing these two insects very nearly agree, but the dorsal
channel is rather more distinct in Ch. violaceus. The elytra in tlie
present species are smaller in proportion to the head and thorax,
rather more convex, the strioe are deeper, and the interstices are
more convex, than in Ch. velutinus : the puncturing in the inter-
spaces of the striae is moreover rather more distinct, and the punc-
tures are far less numerous.
In one of the two specimens brought by Mr. Darwin the upper
surface of the body is of a beautiful steel blue, and the thorax is
violet ; in the second specimen the whole of the upper parts is violet :
the under parts of the body and the lip and antennae are black, but
the latter are tinted with pitch colour at the apex ; the palpi are
pitchy black. On the fore part of the head are a few scattered
punctures, and on the hinder part one of the specimens is rather
thickly and coarsely punctured ; the other specimen has much fewer
punctures on this part. The thorax is rather narrower than the
head, and nearly equal in length and width : it is subquadrate, but
slightly dilated near the front ; its upper surface is coarsely punc-
tured, on the disc these punctures are not very abundant : the dorsal
channel is well marked and rather broad ; the posterior fovese are
moderately deep. The elytra are subovate, less straight at the sides
than in Ch. velutinus, rather deeply striated ; the interstices are very
convex, and distinctly, but rather sparingly, punctured.
Sp. 2. Chlaenius (^Platensis) Braziliensis ? Dejean.
C. obscure niger, suprk viridis ; antennis pedibusque testaceis ;
capite nitido ; thorace punctato, subnitido, postice attenuate,
foveis duabus impresso ; elytris striatis, interstitiis planis crebr^
et minutissime punctulatis.
Statura paulo major quam Ch. nigricornis.
Long. 5^ lin. ; lat. 2^.
In size and colouring the Ch. Platensis resembles the Ch. nemo-
Aim. ^ May. N. Hist. Vol. vi. 2 a
354 Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects,
rails of North America ; the head is larger, and the thorax more at-
tenuated behind.
The head and thorax are either green or brassy — sometimes in-
clining to copper colour ; the head is glossy, and the thorax but lit-
tle so, it being rather thickly and coarsely punctured, excepting on
the disc, where the punctures are less numerous ; whilst the head is
impunctate, but has on the hinder part some very minute transverse
wrinkles ; the eyes are rather prominent. The thorax is about one-
third broader than the head, has a distinct dorsal channel, and large
and somewhat shallow posterior foveae ; it is distinctly attenuated
behind, and broadest near the fore part. The elytra are destitute of
gloss, of an obscure dusky green colour, and rather delicately punc-
tate striated ; the interstices are flat and densely covered with very
minute punctures, and with a moderately strong lens a slight pubes-
cence is observable. The body beneath is black and slightly pubes-
cent, and the apical portion of the abdomen is obscurely margined
with testaceous : the legs are pale testaceous ; the three basal joints
of the antennse and the palpi are red ; the remaining joints of the
antennae are brownish ; the labrum is pitchy, sometimes reddish.
This appears to be the most common species of Chlcenius in the
neighbourhood of Maldonado, La Plata; it is possibly the Ch. Brazi-
liensis of Dejean's Supplement, but that insect is described as six
French lines in length, and it is not improbable, therefore, that it is
a nearly allied but larger species. Five specimens are in the collec-
tion of Mr. Darwin.
Sp. 3. Chltenius Westwoodii.
C. obscur^ niger, supra obscur^ viridis ; antennis pedibusque tes-
taceis ; antennis ad apicem tarsisque fuscescentibus ; capite
subnitido ; thorace angustato, postice paulo attenuato, foveis
duabus, punctulisque minutissimis, impresso ; elytris striatis,
interstitiis planis crebr^ et minutissime punctulatis.
C. Platensi ievh similis et paulo minor et thorace angustiore.
Long. 5^ lin. ; lat. 2^ lin.
I have applied the name Westwoodii to two specimens of Chleenius
brought from Maldonado by Mr. Darwin, which in size nearly agree
with the common English species {Ch. vestitus) ; as regards the
form they approach more nearly to the Ch. Platensis just described,
having the head and thorax longer in proportion to the elytra, but
the thorax is considerably narrower than in either of these insects,
being scarcely broader than the head.
The head green, somewhat glossy, and covered above with most
minute rugae, which are scarcely discernible unless through a strong
lens ; the eyes are prominent ; the labrum and base of the mandibles
are pitchy-red. The thorax is but little broader than the head,
longer than broad, and slightly attenuated behind ; the dorsal chan-
nel is but faintly marked, and the posterior foveae are shallow and
rather long ; the upper surface of the thorax as well as that of the
elytra is green and destitute of gloss ; the punctures on the thorax
are very minute and scattered ; the striae of the elytra are rather
Rev. M. J. Berkeley on British Fungi. 355
faintly marked, and the interstices are flat and covered with ex-
tremely minute punctures and a delicate pubescence — this, however,
is very indistinct. The under parts of the insect are black ; the legs,
palpi, and three basal joints of the antennae are red ; the remaining
joints of the antennse are brownish.
I have named this species after my friend the Secretary of the
Entomological Society.
Genus Geobius.
Sp. 1. Geobius puhescens, Dejean, Syst. General des Coleopt^res,
torn. V. p. 606. Supplement.
Three specimens of this insect were brought by Mr. Darwin from
Maldonado, La Plata.
Dejean states that in all the specimens examined by him, the an-
terior tarsi are simple : as the three specimens above-mentioned also
have the anterior tarsi simple, it would appear that the sexes do not
differ in this respect.
[To be continued.]
XLIII. — Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J.
Berkeley, M.A., F.L.S.
[With Five Plates. J
[Continued from Annals, vol. i. p. 264.]
138. Agaricus Mappa, Willd., Fr. Epicr. p. 6. Hitherto
confounded with A. Phalloides, from which it is distinguished
by its less developed volva, which instead of being cup-shaped,
is little more than a mere rim fringing the bulb. The figures of
Sowerby and Curtis quoted in Eng. Fl. under A. Phalloides,
belong to this species.
*139. A. Marice, Kl. in Linn. Since the discovery of this
species by Klotzsch at Glasgow, it has been found by Mr.
Henderson at Milton, Norths., and Mr. C. Babington at Bree-
don, Leic. I have no doubt that it is the plant figured under
the name of A. asper in Abbi 
Open Library